" / blew bis brains out witb a pistol." Photogravure. From Drawing by E. J. Wheeler. Illustrated Sterling Gdition THE PRIVATEERSMAN THE DOG FIEND OR SNARLEY YOW BY CAPTAIN FREDERICK MARRYAT With Introduction by W. L. COURTNEY, M. A., LL. D. BOSTON DANA ESTES & COMPANY PUBLISHERS INTRODUCTION W HEN Mr. Harrison Ainsworth purchased the New Monthly Magazine in 1845, he asked Captain Marryat to write a novel for it, or if not that, ' ' at least," he says, " let me have two or three short tales or sketches of any sort." The consequence of this request was "The Privateersman," which had the effect of literally frightening away some of the compositors from Whitings, and with regard to which Harrison Ainsworth plaintively wrote, " I do hope you have not written the whole of ' The Privateersman ' in your micro- scopic hand ; it is almost invisible, and the compositors ought to have magnifying glasses." The book, afterwards published in two volumes, has a certain interest as being the last of Marryat's sea stories. It has touches which remind one of " Colonel Jack "; but the humour, which was one of Marryat's chief charms, had left him when he wrote it, and is entirely absent in the life and adventures of the Privateersman. Ostensibly written for a magazine, it is in, consequence more suited to be read in sections than as a whole ; the incidents are all complete in themselves, and could more naturally have befallen ten different men than one single one. As it is, Alexander Musgrave, the Privateersman, goes from France to the Tower, from Africa to the diamond mines, from Jamaica to North America, and, indeed, all over the habit- able globe, in every part of which he is the centre 1 of stirring incidents and most hairs-breadth escapes. He is captured by pirates, by African negroes, by Red Indians, yet he finds his T 2(324449 INTRODUCTION escape most difficult when he is captured by a determined female squatter, and had it not been for the interference of the natives, it is questionable whether his adventures would not have ended in the backwoods. Here the Privateers- man has exposed himself and his author to much adverse criticism, for he deserts the woman in the forest, and leaves her to defend herself as best she may from the pursuing Red Indians, whilst he ignominiously and ungallantly takes to his heels. What excuse for his conduct lies in the fact that she had chained and ill-treated him must be left to the individual reader to decide. Mr. Hannay says that this is the most ignoble position in which any hero was ever placed, and it certainly is not pleasing to be forced to acknowledge that the Privateers- man is not a gentleman. Alexander Musgrave must certainly be classed with Percival Keene, Frank Mildmay, and Marryat'.s other "doubtful" heroes ; but unlike the others, his faults are of the mean and uninteresting order. He is rather wanting in bravery and in gratitude than in honesty and affection ; and we suspect that his religious scruples are invariably the result of a terra of imprisonment, and the prospect of a speedy dis- solution. It is in the Tower, and whilst a convict at the diamond mines, that he studies his Bible with such attention, and prizes it above the stolen diamond which eventually brings him a fortune. In fact, we cannot sympathise with him, and are greatly inclined to look upon his good fortune as a stroke of luck Avhich he hardly merited. The date of the story is one hundred years before the book was written, about the middle of the eighteenth century ; and perhaps the most valuable part of it is the description of the old privateer life, that strange life which is now gone for ever, relegated entirely to the past, and about which but little is known. Captain Marryat him- self in his young days, when on the frigate Imperieuse, had several encounters with this class of vessel, and the first sea- fight in which he took part was that between the Lnperieuse vi INTRODUCTION and the King George, a Maltese privateer of great celebrity, commanded by Pasquil Giliano, a well-known man, more pirate than privateer. Giliano mistook the English for Frenchmen, and refused to allow them to go on board his vessel. They then boarded him from their boats, and half the men on both sides, including Giliano, were killed before they discovered their mistake. Marryat himself wrote of this encounter, " A most desperate conflict ensued, perhaps the best contested and the most equally matched on record. In about ten minutes, the captain having fallen, a portion of the crew of the privateer gave way, the remainder fought until they were cut to pieces, and the vessel remained in our possession. And then, when the decks were strewn with the dying and the dead, was discovered the unfortunate mistake which had been committed." It is such scenes as these that are described in " The Privateersman " ; scenes belonging to a by- gone age, of which almost the only other existing record is to be found in " The Voyages and Cruises of Commodore Walker." As regards the characters, Captain Levee is a fine specimen of the gentleman-privateer, and Philip Musgrave is a typical plucky, light-hearted boy, a born sailor. The women are after Marryat's usual pattern judicious, discreet, formal creatures, who air their noble sentiments with praiseworthy persistence, and in the most irritating manner. W. L. C. July 1898. CONTENTS PAGE INTBODTJCTION . V CHAPTER I We cruise off Hispaniola Capture of a French ship Continue our cruise Make a nocturnal attack upon a rich planter's dwelling Are repulsed with loss 1 CHAPTER II We are pursued by two schooner-privateers, and failing to escape them, a terrible contest ensues Three acts of a murderous naval drama We are worsted Captain Weatherall is killed I am plundered and wounded 10 CHAPTER III We are sent in, on board the Revenge, and treated with great cruelty Are afterward recaptured by the Hero privateer, and retaliate on the French I am taken to the hospital at Port Royal, where I meet the French lady Her savage exul- tation at my condition She is punished by one of my comrades 17 CHAPTER IV Sail for Liverpool in the Sally and Kitty Fall in with .a gale Boy overboard Nearly drowned in attempting to save him See the owners at Liverpool Embark in the Dalrymple for the coast of Africa Arrive off Senegal .... 21 is CONTENTS CHAPTER V PAOB In crossing the bar at Senegal the boat is upset by a tornado We escape being devoured by sharks only to be cap- tured by the natives Are taken into the interior of the country, and brought before the negro king, from whose wrath we are saved by the intercession of his female attendants 26 CHAPTER VI I am given as a slave to the old. king's favourite, Whyna Assist my young mistress to make her toilet Hold frequent con- versations with her, and become strongly attached to her My hatred and dread of the old king increase-^He shoots a man with bird-arrows CHAPTER VII I attend the king on a hunting expedition Chase of wild animals Whyna and I in great danger from a tiger Barbarity of the king to my young mistress I try to soothe her I and my companions are ransomed Sad parting with Whyna After an encounter with a hostile people, we reach Senegal Return to England 37 CHAPTER VIII The Liverpool ladies are very civil to me I am admitted into good society Introduced to Captain Levee Again sail to Senegal Overhear a conspiracy to seize the ship by the crew of a slaver, but am enabled to defeat it Am thanked and rewarded by the owner Take a trip to London with Captain Levee Stopped by highwaymen on the road Put up at a tavern Dissipated town life Remove to a genteel boarding-house Meet with a government spy Return to Liverpool , 44 X CONTENTS CHAPTER IX PAOB I am put in command of the Sparrow- Hawk Am directed to take four Jacobite gentlemen secretly on board Run with them to Bordeaux Land them in safety Dine with the Governor Meet with the widow of the French gentleman I had un- fortunately killed Am insulted by her second husband Agree to fight with him Sail down the river and prepare for action 61 CHAPTER X Captain Levee and I engage with the French privateer We come off victorious My revenge against the French lady We take our prize to Liverpool 78 CHAPTER XI I cause myself to be dismissed from my owner's service Am arrested Conveyed to London, and confined in the Tower Am visited by a Romish priest, and through his interference obtain my liberation Set off to Liverpool, and find my owner and Captain Levee Their surprise Miss Trevannion 87 CHAPTER XII I state my newly-awakened scruples as to the lawfulness of a privateersman's life to Mr. Trevannion, but nevertheless undertake another cruise Save a youth from drowning Who he proves to be Conflict with a French privateer Take her and deliver a prize Return to Liverpool Resign the command of the Sparrow- Hawk, and agree to superintend Mr. Trevannion's business 102 CHAPTER XIII After staying a year with him, Mr. Trevannion proposes to take me into partnership, but I decline the offer from conscientious motives Miss Trevannion treats me with unmerited cold- ness This and her father's anger make me resolve to quit the house What I overhear and see before my departure The ring 120 xi CONTENTS CHAPTER XIV PAOB A conspiracy, which ends satisfactorily to all parties Privateer- ing is abandoned, and Captain Levee and Philip serve the king . .134 CHAPTER XV We return to Liverpool I have an interview with Miss Tre- vannion Plutus interferes with Cupid, and I sail again for the coast of Africa 149 CHAPTER XVI The diamond mines, and what occurred there I lose my friend Ingram and another acquaintance, but they both leave me valuable legacies 172 CHAPTER XVII My adventure with the Indians, with what happened to the Portuguese captain, my companion ...... 209 LIST OF ILLUSTRATIONS THE PRIVATEERSMAN " I blew his brains out with a pistol " Frontispiece "I put my arm around her waist, and led her to the sofa, and kneeled at her feet " Page 154 " I was seized by the arms and held fast by two of the men, while others bound me with seizings "... " 200 THE DOG FIEND Vanslyperken and Snarloyyow Page 3 "Corporal Van Spitter was actually sitting with Frau Vandersloosh by his side " " 132 " Vanslyperken walked with the rope round his neck to where the dog was held " "357 THE P11IVATEERSMAN CHAPTER 1 We cruise off Uispaniola Capture of a French ship Continue our cruise Make a nocturnal attack upon, a rich planters dwelling Arc repulsed with loss. To Mistress . RESPECTED MADAM, In compliance with your request I shall now transcribe from the journal of my younger days some portions of my adventurous life. When I wrote, I painted the feelings of my heart without reserve, and I shall not alter one word, as I know you wish to learn what my feelings were then, and not \vhat my thoughts may be now. They say that in every man's life, however obscure his position may be, there would be a moral found, were it truly told. I think, madam, when you have perused what I am about to write, you will agree Avith me, that from my history both old and young may gather profit, and I trust, if ever it should be made public, that, by Divine permission, such may be the result. Without further preface I shall commence with a narrative of my cruise off Hispaniola, in the Revenge privateer. The Revenge mounted fourteen guns, and was commanded by Captain Weatherall, a very noted privateersman. One morning at daybreak we discovered a vessel from the mast- head, and immediately made all sail in chase, crowding every stitch of canvas. As we neared, we made her out to be a large ship, deeply laden, and we imagined that she would be an easy prize ; but as we saw her hull more out of the water, she proved to be well armed, having a full tier of guns fore and aft. As it afterward proved, she was a vessel of 1 A THE PRIVATEERSMAN 600 tons burden, and mounted twenty-four guns, having sailed from St. Domingo, and being bound to France. She had been chartered by a French gentleman (and a most gallant fellow we found him), who had acquired a large fortune in the West Indies, and was then going home, having embarked on board his whole property, as well as his wife and only son, a youth of about seventeen. As soon as he discovered what we were, and the impossibility of escape from so fast a sailing vessel as the Revenge, he resolved to fight us to the last. Indeed he had everything to fight for; his whole property, his wife and his only child, his own liberty, and perhaps life, were all at stake, and he had every motive that could stimulate a man. As Ave subsequently learned, he had great difficulty in inspiring the crew with an equal resolution, and it was not until he had engaged to pay them the value of half the cargo, provided they succeeded in beating us off and forcing their way in safety to France, that he could rouse them to their duty. Won by his example, for he told them that he did not desire any man to do more than he would do himself, and perhaps more induced by his generous offer, the French crew declared they would support him to the last, went cheerfully to their guns, and prepared for action. When we were pretty near to him, he shortened sail ready for the combat, having tenderly forced his wife down below to wait in agony the issue of a battle on which depended everything so dear to her. The resolute bearing of the vessel, and the cool intrepidity with which they had hove to to await us, made us also prepare on our side for a combat which we knew would be severe. Although she was superior to us in guns, yet, the Revenge being wholly fitted for war, we had many advan- tages, independent of our being very superior in men. Some few chase guns were fired during our approach, when, having ranged up within a cable's length of her, we exchanged broad- sides for half-an-hour, after which our captain determined upon boarding. We ran our vessel alongside, and attempted to throw our men on board, but met with a stout resistance. The French gentleman, who was at the head of his men, with his own hand killed two of our stoutest seamen, and mortally wounded a third, and, encouraged by his example, his people fought with such resolution that after a severe struggle we 3 THE PRIVATEERSMAN were obliged to retreat precipitately into our own vessel, leaving eight or ten of our shipmates weltering in their blood. Our captain, who had not boarded with us, was much en- raged at our defeat, stigmatising us as cowards for allowing ourselves to be driven from a deck upon which we had ob- tained a footing ; he called upon us to renew the combat, and leading the way, he was the first on board of the vessel, and was engaged hand to hand with the brave French gentle- man who had already made such slaughter among our men. Brave and expert with his weapon as Captain Weatherall undoubtedly was, he for once found rather more than a match in his antagonist ; he was slightly wounded, and would, I suspect, have had the worst of this hand-to-hand conflict, had not the whole of our crew, who had now gained the deck, and were rushing forward, separated him from his opponent. Out- numbered and over-matched, the French crew fought most resolutely, but notwithstanding their exer- tions, and the gallant conduct of their leader, we succeeded in driving them back to the quarter-deck of the vessel. Here the combat was renewed with the greatest obstinacy, they striving to maintain this their last hold, and we exert- ing ourselves to complete our conquest. The Frenchmen could retreat no farther, and our foremost men were impelled against them by those behind them crowding on to share in the combat. Retreat being cut off, the French struggled with all the animosity and rage of mingled hate and despair ; while we, infuriated at the obstinate resistance, were filled with vengeance and a thirst for blood. Wedged into one mass, we grappled together, for there was no room for fair fighting, seeking each other's hearts with shortened weapons, struggling and falling together on the deck, rolling among the dead and the dying, or trodden underfoot by the others who still maintained the combat with unabated fury. Numbers at last prevailed ; we had gained a dear-bought victory we were masters of the deck, we had struck the colours, and were recovering our lost breaths after this very severe contest, and thought ourselves in full possession of the ship ; but it proved otherwise. The first lieutenant of the private'er and six of us had dashed down the companion, and were entering the cabin in search of plunder, when we found opposed to our entrance the gallant French gentleman, THE PRIVATEERSMAN supported by his son, the captain of the vessel, and five of the French sailors ; behind them was the French gentleman's wife, to whose protection they had devoted themselves. The lieutenant, who headed us, offered them quarter, but, stung to madness at the prospect of the ruin and of the captivity which awaited him, the gentleman treated the offer with contempt, and rushing forward attacked our lieutenant, beat- ing down his guard, and was just about to pierce him with the lunge which he made, when I fired my pistol at him to save the life of my officer. The ball entered his heart, and thus died one of the bravest men I ever encountered. His son at the same time was felled to the deck with a pole-axe, when the remainder threw themselves down on the deck and cried for quarter. So enraged were our men at this renewal of the combat, that it required all the efforts and authority of the lieutenant to prevent them from completing the massacre by taking the lives of those who no longer resisted. But who could paint the condition of that unhappy ladv who had stood a witness of the horrid scene her eyes blasted with the sight of her husband slain before her face, her only son groaning on the deck and weltering in his blood ; and she left alone, bereft of all that was dear to her ; stripped of the wealth she was that morning mistress of, now a widow, per- haps childless, a prisoner, a beggar, and in the hands of law- less ruffians, whose hands were reeking with her husband's and offspring's blood, at their mercy, and exposed to every evil which must befall a beautiful and unprotected female from those who were devoid of all principle, all pity, and all fear ! Well might the frantic creature rush as she did upon our weapons, and seek that death which would have been a mercy and a blessing. With difficulty we prevented her from injuring herself, and, after a violent struggle, nature yielded, and she sank down in a swoon on the body of her husband, dabbling her clothes and hair in the gore which floated on the cabin-deck. This scene of misery shocked even the actors in it Our sailors, accustomed as they were to blood and rapine, remained silent and immovable, resting upon their weapons, their eyes fixed upon the unconscious form of that unhappy lady. The rage of battle was now over, our passions had subsided and we felt ashamed of a conquest purchased with such un- 4 THE PRIVATEERSMAN uttcrable anguish. The noise of this renewed combat had brought down the captain. He ordered the lady to be taken away from this scene of horror, and to be carefully tended in his own cabin ; the wound of the son, who was found still alive, was immediately dressed, and the prisoners were secured. I returned on deck, still oppressed with the scene I had witnessed, and when I looked round me, and beheld the deck strewed with the dead and dying victors and vanquished indiscriminately mixed up together the blood of both nations meeting on the deck and joining their streams, I could not help putting the question to myself, "Can this be right and lawful all this carnage to obtain the property of others, and made legal by the quarrel of kings ? " Reason, religion, and humanity answered, " No." I remained uneasy and dissatisfied, and felt as if I were a murderer ; and then I reflected how this property, thus wrested from its former possessor, who might, if he had retained it, have done much good with it, would now be squandered away in riot and dissipation, in purchasing crime and administering to debauchery. I was young then, and felt disgusted and so angry with myself and everybody else, that if I had been in England I probably should never again have put my feet on board of a privateer. But employment prevented my thinking ; the decks had to be cleaned, the bodies thrown overboard, the blood washed from the white planks, the Abounded to be removed and their hurts dressed, the rigging and other damages to be repaired, and when all this had been done we made sail for Jamaica with our prize. Our captain, who was as kind and gentle to the vanquished as he was brave and resolute in action, endeavoured by all the means he could think of to soften the captivity and sufferings of the lady. Her clothes, jewels, and everything belonging to her, were preserved untouched ; he would not even allow her trunks to be searched, and would have secured for her even all her husband's personal effects, but the crew had seized upon them as plunder, and refused to deliver them up. I am almost ashamed to sav that the sword and watch of her husband fell to my lot, and, whether from my wearing the sword, or from having seen me fire the pistol which had killed him, the lady always expressed her abhorrence of me whenever I entered her 5 THE PRIVATEERSMAN presence. Her son recovered slowly from his wound, and on our arrival at Port Royal was permitted by the admiral to be sent to the King's Hospital, and the lady, who was most tenderly attached to him, went on shore and remained at the Hospital to attend upon him. I was glad when she was gone, for I knew how much cause she had for her hatred of me, and I could not see her without remorse. As soon as we had completed our repairs, filled up our provisions and water, we sailed upon another cruise, which was not so suc- cessful, as you will presently perceive. For five or six weeks we cruised without success, and our people began to grumble, when one morning our boats in shore off Hispaniola surprised a small schooner. A negro who was among the prisoners offered to conduct us through the woods by night to the house of a very rich planter, which was situated about three miles from a small bay, and at some distance from the other plantations. He asserted that we might there get very valuable plunder, and, moreover, obtain a large ransom for the planter and his family, besides bringing away as many of the negro slaves as we pleased. Our captain, who was tired of his ill-success, and who hoped also to procure provisions, which we very much wanted, con- sented to the negro's proposal, and standing down abreast of the bay, which was in the Bight of Lugan, he ran in at dark, and anchoring close to the shore we landed with forty men, and, guided by the negro, we proceeded through the woods to the house. The negro was tied fast to one of our stoutest and best men, for fear lie should give us the slip. It was a bright moonlight ; we soon arrived, and surrounding the house forced our way in without opposition. Having secured the negroes in the out-houses, and placed guards over them, and videttes on the look-out to give timely notice of any surprise, we proceeded to our work of plunder. The family, consisting of the old planter and his wife and his three daughters, two of them very beautiful, was secured in one room. No words can express their terror at thus finding themselves so suddenly in the power of a set of ruffians, from whose brutality they anticipated every evil. Indeed, the horrid excesses com- mitted by the privateersmen when they landed on the coast fully justified their fears ; for as this system of marauding is considered the basest of all modern warfare, no quarter is ever 6 THE PRIVATEERSMAN given to those who are taken in the attempt. In return, the privateersmen hesitate at no barbarity when engaged in such enterprises. Dumb with astonishment and terror, the old couple sat in silent agony, while the poor girls, who had more evils than death to fear, drowned in their tears, fell at the cap- tain's feet and embraced his knees, conjuring him to spare and protect them from his men. Captain Weatherall, who was, as I have before stated, a generous and humane man, raised them up, assuring them, on his word, that they should receive no insult ; and as his presence was necessary to direct the motions of his people, he selected me, as younger and less brutal than most of his crew, as a guard over them, menacing me with death if I allowed any man to enter the room until he returned, and ordering me to defend them with my life from all insults. I was then young and full of enthusiasm ; my heart was kind, and I was pure in comparison with the major portion of those with whom I was associated. I was delighted with the office confided to me, and my heart leaped at having so honourable an employment. I endeavoured by every means in my power to dissipate their terrors and soothe their anxious minds ; but while I was thus employed, an Irish seaman, distinguished even among our crew for his atrocities, came to the door, and would have forced his entrance. I instantly opposed him, urging the captain's most positive commands ; but, having obtained a sight -of the young females, he swore with a vile oath that he would soon find out whether a boy like me was able to oppose him, and finding that I would not give way he attacked me fiercely. Fortunately I had the advantage of position, and, supported by the justice of my cause, I repelled him with success. But he renewed the attack, while the poor young women awaited the issue of the combat with trembling anxiety a combat on which depended, in all probability, their honour and their lives. At last I found myself very hard pushed, for I had received a wound on my sword arm, and I drew a pistol from my belt with my left hand, and fired it, wounding him in the shoulder. Thus disabled, and fearing at the same time that the report would bring back the captain, who he well knew would not THE PRIVATEERSMAN be trifled with, lie retired from the door vowing vengeance. I then turned to the young women, who had witnessed the conflict in breathless suspense, encircled in the arms of the poor old couple, who had rushed toward them at the com- mencement of the fray, offering them their useless shelter. Privateersman as I was, I could not refrain from tears at the scene. I again attempted to reassure them, pledged myself in the most solemn manner to forfeit my life if neces- sary for their protection, and they in some degree regained their confidence. They observed the blood trickling down my fingers from the wound which I had received, and the poor girls stained their handkerchiefs with it in the attempts to staunch the flow. But this scene was soon interrupted by an alann. It appeared that a negro had contrived to escape and to rouse the country. They had collected together from the other plantations, and our party being, as is usually the case when plunder is going on, very negligent, the videttes were sur- prised, and had hardly time to escape and apprise us of our danger. There was not a moment to be lost ; our safety depended upon an immediate retreat. The captain collected all hands ; and while he Avas getting them together, that the retreat might be made in good order, the old planter, who, by the report of the firearms and the bustle and confusion without, guessed what had taken place, pressed me to remain with them, urging the certainty of our men being over- powered, and the merciless consequences which would ensue. He pledged himself, with his fingers crossed in the form of the crucifix, that he would procure me safe quarter, and that I should ever enjoy his protection and friendship. I refused him kindly but firmly, and he sighed and said no more. The old lady put a ring on my finger, which she took from her own hand, and kissing my forehead told me to look at that ring and continue to do good and act nobly as I had just done. I waved my hand, for I had no time even to take the proffered hands of the young ones, and hastened to join my shipmates, already on the retreat, and exchanging shots with our pursuers. We were harassed by a multitude, but they were a mixed company of planters, mulattoes, and elaves, and not half of them armed, and we easily repelled THE PRIVATEERSMAN their attacks whenever they came to close quarters." Their violent animosity, however, against us and our evil doings induced them to follow close at our heels, keeping up a galling irregular fire, and endeavouring to detain us until we might be overpowered by their numbers, every minute increasing, for the whole country had been raised, and were flocking in. This our captain was well aware of, and therefore made all the haste that he could, without disturbing the regularity of his retreat, to where our boats were lying, as, should they be surprised and cut off, our escape would have been impossible. Notwithstanding all his care, several of our men were separated from us by the intricacies of the wood, or from wounds which they had received, and which prevented them from keeping up with us. At last, after repelling many attacks, each time more formidable than the preceding, we gained our boats, and embarking with the greatest precipitation we put off for the schooner. The enemy, emboldened by our flight, flocked down in great numbers to the water's edge, and we had the mortification to hear our stragglers who had been captured imploring for mercy ; but groans and then silence too plainly informed us that mercy had been denied. Captain Weatherall was so enraged at the loss of his men that he ordered us to pull back and attack the enemy on the beach, but we continued to pull for the schooner, regardless of his threats and entreaties. A panic had seized us all, as well it might. We even dreaded the ill-aimed and irregular fire which they poured upon us, which under other circum- stances would have occasioned only laughter. The schooner had been anchored only two hundred yards from the beach, and we were soon on board. They continued to fire from the shore, and the balls passed over us. We put a spring upon our cable, warped our broadside to the beach, and loading every gun with grape and -cannister we poured a whole broadside upon our assailants. From the shrieks and cries, the carnage must have been very great. The men would have reloaded and fired again, but the captain forbade them, saying, " We have done too much already." I thought so too. He then ordered the anchor to be 1 weighed, and with a fresh land breeze we were soou far away from this unlucky spot. 9 THE PRIVATEERSMAN CHAPTER II We are pursued by two schooner-privateers, and failing to escape them a terrible contest ensues Three acts of a mur- derous naval drama We are worsted Captain Weatherall is killed / am plundered and wounded. ABOUT six weeks after the unlucky affair before described we met with a still greater disaster. We had cruised off the Spanish main, and taken several prizes ; shortly after we had manned the last and had parted company, the Revenge being then close inshore, a fresh gale sprung up, which com- pelled us to make all sail to clear the land. We beat off shore during the whole of the night, when the weather moderated, and at daybreak we found out that we had not gained much offing, in consequence of the current ; but, what was more important, the man who went to the look-out at the mast-head hailed the deck, saying there were two sails in the offing. The hands were turned up to make sail in chase, but we found that they were resolutely bearing down upon us ; and as we neared each other fast we soon made them out to be vessels of force. One we knew well she was the Esperance, a French schooner-privateer, of sixteen guns and one hundred and twenty men ; the other proved to be a Spanish schooner-privateer, cruising in company with her, of eighteen guns, and full manned. Now our original complement of men had been something more than one hundred ; but by deaths, severe wounds in action, and manning our prizes, our actual number on board was reduced to fifty-five effective men. Finding the force so very superior, we made every attempt with sails and sweeps to escape ; but the land to leeward of us, and their position to windward, rendered it impossible. Making, therefore, a virtue of necessity, we put a good face upon it, and prepared to combat against such desperate odds. Captain Weatherall, who was the life and soul of his crew, was not found wanting on such an emergency. With the greatest coolness and intrepidity he gave orders to take in all the small sails, and awaited the coming down of the 10 THE PRIVATEERSMAN enemy. When everything was ready for the unequal conflict he ordered all hands aft, and endeavoured to inspire us with the same ardour which animated himself. He reminded us that we had often fought and triumphed over vessels of much greater force than our own ; that we had already beaten off the French privateer on a former occasion ; that the Spaniard was not worth talking about, except to swell the merits of the double victory, and that if once we came hand-to-hand our cutlasses would soon prove our superioritv. He reminded us that our only safety depended upon our own manhood ; for we had done such mischief on the coast, and our recent descent upon the plantation was considered in such a light, that we must not expect to receive quarter if we were over- come. Exhorting us to behave well and to fight stoutly, he promised us the victory. The men had such confidence in the captain that we returned him three cheers, when, dis- missing us to our quarters, he ordered St. George's ensign to be hoisted at the main-masthead, and hove to for the enemy. The French schooner was the first which ranged up along- side : the wind was light, and she came slowly down to us. The captain of her hailed, saying that his vessel was the Etperance, and our captain replied that he knew it, and that they also knew that his was the Revenge. The French captain, who had hove to, replied very courteously that he M'as well aware what vessel it was, and also of the valour and distinguished reputation of Captain Weatherall, upon which Captain Weatherall, who stood on the gunnel, took off his hat in acknowledgment of the compliment. Now Captain Weatherall was well known, and it was also well known that the two vessels would meet with a severe resistance, which it would be as well to avoid, as even if they gained the victory it would not be without great loss of men. The French captain therefore addressed Captain Weatherall again, and said he hoped now that he was opposed to so very superior a force, he would not make a useless resistance, but, as it would be no disgrace to him, and would save the lives of many of his brave men, his well-known humanity would induce him to strike his colours. To this request our commander gave a gallant and positive refusal. The vessels lay now close to each other, so. that a, II THE PRIVATEERSMAN biscuit might have been thrown on board of either. A generous expostulation ensued, which continued till the Spanish vessel was a short distance astern of us. " You now see our force/' said the French captain. " Do not fight against impossible odds, but spare your brave and devoted men." "In return for your kind feeling toward me/' replied Captain Weatherall, " I offer you both quarter, and respect to private property, upon hauling down your colours." "You are mad, Captain Weatherall," said the French captain. "You allow that I have lived bravely," replied Captain Weatherall; "you shall find that I will conquer you, and if necessary I will also die bravely. We will now fight. In courtesy, I offer you the first broadside." " Impossible," said the French captain, taking off his hat. Our captain returned the salute, and then, slipping down from the gunwale, ordered the sails to be filled ; and after a minute, to give the Frenchman time to prepare, he fired off in the air the fusee which he held in his hand, as a signal for the action to begin. We instantly commenced the work of death by pouring in a broadside. It was returned with equal . spirit, and a furious cannonading ensued for several minutes, when the Spaniard ranged up on our lee quarter with his rigging full of men to board us. Clapping our helm a-weather, and hauling our fore-sheets to windward, we fell off athwart his hawse, and raked him with several broadsides fore and aft ; our guns having been loaded with langridge and lead bullets, and his men being crowded together forward, ready to leap on board of us, her deck became a slaughter- house. The officers endeavoured in vain to animate their men, who, instead of gaining our decks, were so intimidated by the carnage that they forsook their own. The Frenchman, perceiving the consternation and distress of his consort, to give her an opportunity of extricating herself from her perilous condition, now put his helm a-weather, ran us on board, and poured in his men ; but we were well prepared, and soon cleared our decks of the intruders. In the mean- time the Spaniard, by cutting away our rigging, in which his bowspirit was entangled, swung clear of us, and fell away to leeward. The Frenchman perceiving this sheered off, and 12 THE PRIVATEERSMAN springing his luff, shot ahead clear of us. Such was the first act of this terrible drama. We had as yet sustained little damage, the enemy's want of skill and our good fortune combined, having enabled us to take them at such a dis- advantage. But, although inspired by such a prosperous beginning, our inferiority in men was so great that our captain con- sidered it his duty to make all sail in hopes of being able to avoid such an unequal combat. This our enemies at- tempted to prevent by a most furious cannonade, which we received and returned without flinching, making a running fight of it, till at last, our fore-yard and foretop-mast being shot away, we had no longer command of the vessel. Find- ing that, although we were crippled and could not escape, our fire continued unabated, both the vessels again made preparations for boarding us, while we on our part prepared to give them a warm reception. As we knew that the Frenchman, who was our most serious opponent, must board us on our weather-bow, we traversed over four of our guns, loaded to the muzzle with musket- balls, to receive him ; and being all ready with our pateraroes and hand-grenades, we waited for the attack. As he bore down for our bows, with all his men clinging like bees, ready for the spring, our guns were discharged and the carnage was terrible. The men staggered back, falling down over those who had been killed or wounded, and it required all the bravery and example of the French captain, who was really a noble fellow, to rally the remainder of his men, which at last he succeeded in doing, and about forty of them gained our forecastle, from which they forced our weak crew, and retained possession, not following up the success, but apparently waiting till they were seconded by the Spaniard's boarding us on our lee quarter, which would have placed us between two fires, and compelled us to divide our small force. By this time the wind, which had been light, left us, and it was nearly a calm, with a swell on the sea which separated the two vessels ; the Spaniard, who was ranging up under our lee, having but little way, and not luffing enough, could not fetch us, but fell off and drifted to leeward. The French- men who had been thrown on board, and who retained pos THE PRIVATEERSMAN session of our forecastle, being thus left without support from their own vessel, which had been separated from us by the swell, or from the Spaniard, which had fallen to leeward, we gave three cheers, and throwing a number of hand-grenades in among them, we rushed forward with our half-pikes, and killed or drove every soul of them overboard, one only, and he wounded in the thigh, escaped by swimming back to his own vessel. Here, then, was a pause in the conflict, and thus ended, I may say, the second act. Hitherto the battle had been fought with generous resolu- tion ; but after this hand-to-hand conflict, and the massacre with which it ended, both sides appeared to have been roused to ferocity. A most infernal cannonade was now renewed by both our antagonists, and returned by us with equal fury ; but it was now a dead calm, and the vessels rolled so much with the swell that the shot were not so effective. By degrees we separated more and more from our enemies, and the firing was now reduced to single guns. During this partial cessation our antagonists had drawn near to each other, although at a considerable distance from us. We perceived that the Spaniard was sending two of his boats full of men to supply the heavy loss sustained by his comrade. Captain Weatherall ordered the sweeps out, and we swept our broadside to them, trying by single guns to sink the boats as they went from one vessel to the other. After two or three attempts a gun was successful ; the shot shattered the first of the boats, which instantly filled and went down. The second boat pulled up and endeavoured to save the men, but we now poured our broadside upon them, and, daunted by the shot flying about them, they sought their own safety by pulling back to their vessel, leaving their sinking com- panions to their fate. Failing in this attempt, both vessels recommenced their fire upon us, but the distance and the swell of the sea prevented any execution, and at last they ceased firing, waiting till a breeze should spring up, which might enable them to renew the contest with better success. At this time it was about eleven o'clock in the forenoon, and the combat had lasted about five hours. We refreshed ourselves after the fatigue and exertion which we had under- gone, and made every preparation for a renewal of the fight. During the engagement we were so excited that we had no li THE PRIVATEERSMAN time to think ; but now that we were cool again and un- occupied we had time to reflect upon our position, and we began to feel dejected and apprehensive. Fatigued with exertion, we were weak and dispirited. We knew that our best men were slain or groaning under their severe wounds, that the enemy were still numerous, and, as they persevered after so dreadful a slaughter, that they were of unquestion- able bravery and resolution. Good fortune, and our captain's superior seamanship, had, up to the present, enabled us to make a good fight ; but fortune might desert us, and our numbers were so reduced that if the enemy continued re- solute we must be overpowered. Our gallant captain per- ceived the despondency that prevailed, and endeavoured to remove it by his own example and by persuasion. After praising us for the resolution and courage we had already shown, he pointed out to us that, whatever might be the gallantry of the officers, it was clear that the men on board of the opposing vessels were awed by their heavy loss and want of success, and that if they made one more attempt to take us by the board and failed, which he trusted they would do, no persuasion would ever induce them to try it again, and the captains of the vessels would give over such an unprofitable combat. He solemnly averred that the colours should never be struck while he survived, and demanded who among us were base enough to refuse to stand by them. Again we gave him three cheers, but our numbers were few, and the cheers were faint compared with the first which had been given ; but still we were resolute, and determined to support our captain and the honour of our flag. Captain Weatherall took care that this feeling should not subside he distributed the grog plentifully ; at our desire he nailed the colours to the mast, and we waited for a renewal of the combat with impatience. At four o'clock in the afternoon a breeze sprang up, and both vessels trimmed their sails and neared us fast not quite in such gallant trim as in the morning, it is true but they appeared now to have summoned up a determined resolution. Silently they came up, forcing their way slowly through the water; not a gun was fired, but the gaping mouths of the cannon, and their men motionless at their quarters, portended the severity of the struggle which was now to decide this hitherto 15 THE PRIVATEERSMAN Well-contested trial for victory. When within half a cable's length we saluted them with three cheers; they returned our defiance, and running up on each side of us, the combat was renewed with bitterness. The Frenchman would not this time lay us on board until lie was certain that the Spaniard had boarded us to leeward ; he continued luffing to windward and plying us with broad- sides until we Avere grappled with the Spaniard, and then he bore down and laid his gunwale on our bow. The Spaniard had already boarded us on the quarter, and we were repelling this attack when the Frenchman laid us on the bow. We fought with desperation, and our pikes gave us such an advan- tage over the swords and knives of the Spaniards that they gave ground, and, appalled by the desperate resistance they encountered, quitted our decks, strewed with their dead and dying shipmates, and retreated in confusion to their own vessel. But before this repulse had been effected, the French had boarded us on the weather-bow, and driving before them the few men who had been sent forward to resist them, had gained our main deck, and forced their way to the rise of the quarter-deck, where all our remaining men were now collected. The combat was now desperate, but after a time our pikes, and the advantage of our position, appeared to prevail over numbers. We drove them before us we had regained the main deck, when our brave commander, who was at our head, and who had infused spirit into us all, received a bullet through his right wrist ; shifting his sword into his left hand, he still pressed forward encouraging us, when a ball entered his breast and he dropped dead. With his fall fell the courage and fortitude of his crew, so long sustained and to complete the mischief, the lieutenant and two remaining officers also fell a few seconds after him. Astonished and terrified, the men stopped short in their career of success, and wildly looked round for a leader. The French, who had retreated to the forecastle, perceiving our confusion, renewed the attack. Our few remaining men were seized with a panic, and throwing down our arms we asked for quarter where a moment before victory was in our hands ; such was the finale of our bloody drama. Out of fifty-five men twenty-two had been killed in this murderous conflict, and almost all the survivors despe- 16 THE PRIVATEERSMAN rately or severely wounded. Most of the remaining crew after we had cried for quarter jumped down the hatchway, to avoid the cutlasses of their enraged victors. I and about eight others, having been driven past the hatchway, threw down our arms and begged for quarter, which we had little reason to expect would be shown to us. At first no quarter was given by our savage enemies, who cut down several of our disarmed men and hacked them to pieces. Perceiving this, I got on the gunwale ready to jump overboard, in the hopes of being taken up after the slaughter had ceased, when a French lieutenant coming up protected us, and saved the poor remains of our crew from the fury of his men. Our lives, however, were all he counted upon preserving we were instantly stripped and plundered without mercy. I lost everything I possessed ; the watch, ring, and sword I had taken from the gallant Frenchman were soon forced from me, and, not stripping off my apparel fast enough to please a Mulatto sailor, I received a blow with the butt-end of a pistol under the left ear, which precipitated me down the hatchVay, near which I was standing, and I fell senseless into the hold. CHAPTER III We are sent in, on board the Revenge, and treated with great cruelty Are afterward recaptured by the Hero privateer, and retaliate on the French / am taken to the hospital at Port Royal, where I meet the French lady Her savage exul- tation at my condition She is punished by one of my comrades. ( IX coming to my senses, I found myself stripped naked and suffering acute pain. I found that my right arm was broken, my shoulder severely injured by my fall ; and, as I had received three severe cutlass-wounds during the action, I had lost so much blood that I had not strength to rise or do anything for myself. There I lay, groaning and naked, upon the ballast of the vessel, at times ruminatiVig upon the events of the action, upon the death of our gallant com- mander, upon the loss of our vessel, of so many of our 17 B THE PRIVATEERSMAN comrades, and of our liberty. After some time, the surgeon, by order of the French commander, came down to dress my wounds. He treated me with the greatest barbarity. As he twisted about my broken limb I could not help crying at the anguish which he caused me. He compelled me to silence by blows and maledictions, wishing I had broken my rascally neck rather than he should have been put to the trouble of coming down to dress me. However, dress me he did, out of fear of his captain, who, he knew well, would send round to see if he had executed his orders, and then he left me, with a kick in the ribs by way of remembrance. Shortly afterward the vessels separated. Fourteen of us, who were the most severely hurt, were left in the Revenge, which was manned by an officer and twenty Frenchmen, with orders to take her into Port-au-Paix. The rest of our men were put on board of the French privateer, who sailed away in search of a more profitable adventure. About an hour after they had made sail on the vessel, the officer who had charge of her, looking down the hatchway, and perceiving my naked and forlorn condition, threw me a pair of trousers, which had been rejected by the French seamen as not worth having ; and a check shirt, in an equally ragged condition, I picked up in the hold ; this, with a piece of old rope to tie round my neck as a sling for my broken arm, was my whole wardrobe. In the evening I gained the deck, that I might be refreshed by the breeze, which cooled my feverish body and somewhat restored me. We remained in this condition for several days, tortured with pain, but more tortured, perhaps, bv the insolence and bragging of the Frenchmen, who set no bounds to their triumph and self-applause. Among those who had charge of the prize were two, one of whom had my watch and the other my ring ; the first would hold it to me grinning and asking if Monsieur would like to know what o'clock it was ; and the other would display the ring, and tell me that his sweetheart would value it when she knew it was taken from a conquered Englishman. This was their practice every day, and I was compelled to receive their gibes without venturing a retort. On the eleventh day after our capture, when close to Port-au-Paix, and expecting we should be at anchor before 18 THE PRIVATEERSMAN nightfall, we perceived a great hurry and confusion on deck ; they were evidently making all the sail they could make upon the vessel ; and then, hearing them fire off their stern- chasers, we knew for certain that they were pursued. Over- joyed at the prospect of being released, we gave three cheers. The French from the deck threatened to fire down upon us, but we knew that they dared not, for the Revenge was so crippled in the fight that they could not put sail upon her so as to escape, and their force on board was too small to enable them to resist if overtaken we therefore continued our exulting clamours. At last we heard guns fired and the shot whizzing over the vessel a shot or two struck our hull, nd soon afterward, a broadside being poured into us, the Frenchmen struck their colours, and we had the satisfaction of seeing all these Gasconaders driven down into the hold to take our places. It was now their turn to be dejected and downcast, and for us to be merry; and now also the tables had to be turned, and we took the liberty of regaining possession of our clothes and other property which they carried on their backs and in their pockets. I must say we showed them no mercy. " What o'clock is it, Monsieur ? " said I to the fellow who had my watch. " At your service, sir," he replied, humbly taking out my watch, and presenting it to me. " Thank you," said I, taking the watch, and saluting him with a kick in the stomach, which made him- double up and turn round from me, upon which I gave him another kick in the rear to straighten him again. " That ring, Monsieur, that your sweetheart will prize." " Here it is," replied the fellow abjectly. "Thank you, sir," I replied, saluting him with the double kick which I had given to the former. " Tell your sweet- heart I sent her those," cried I, "that is, when you get back to her." " Hark ye, brother," cries one of our men, " I'll trouble you for that jacket which you borrowed of me the other day, and in return here are a pair of iron garters (holding out the shackles), which you must wear for my sake I think they will fit you well." " Mounseer," cries another, " that wig of mine don't suit 19 THE PRIVATEERSMAN your complexion, I'll trouble you for it. It's a pity such a face as yours should be disfigured in those curls. And while you are about it, I'll thank you to strip altogether, as I think your clothes will fit me, and are much too gay for a prisoner." "I was left naked through your kindness the other day," said I to another, who was well and smartly dressed, "I'll thank you to strip to your skin, or you shall have no skin left." And I commenced with my knife cutting his ears as if I would skin them. It was a lucky hit of mine, for in his sash I found about twenty doubloons. He would have saved them, and held them tight, but after my knife had entered his side about half an inch he surrendered the prize. After we had plundered and stripped them of everything, we set to to kick them, and we did it for half-an-hour so effectually that they were all left groaning in a heap on the ballast, and we then found our way on deck. The privateer which had recaptured us proved to be the Hero, of New Providence ; the Frenchmen were taken out, and some of her own men put in to take us to Port Royal ; we, being wounded, and not willing to join her, remained on board. On our arrival at Port Royal, we obtained permission to go to the King's Hospital to be cured. As I went upstairs to the ward allotted to me, I met the French lady whose husband had been killed, and who was still nursing her son at the hospital, his wounds not having been yet cured. Not- withstanding my altered appearance, she knew me again immediately, and seeing me pale and emaciated, with my arm in a sling, she dropped down on her knees, and thanked God for returning upon our heads a portion of the miseries we had brought upon her. She was delighted when she heard how many of us had been slain in the murderous conflict, and even rejoiced at the death of poor Captain Weatherall, which, considering how very kind and considerate he had been to her, I thought to be very unchristian. It so happened that I was not only in the same ward but in the cradle next to her son ; and the excitement I had been under when we were recaptured, and my exertion in kicking the Frenchmen, had done me no good. A fever was the consequence, and I suffered dreadfully, and she would look at me, exulting in my agony, and mocking my groans ; 20 THE PRIVATEERSMAN till at last the surgeon told her it was by extreme favour that her son had been admitted into the hospital instead of being sent to prison, and that if she did not behave herself in a proper manner he would order her to be denied admittance altogether ; and that if she dared to torment suffering men in that way, on the first complaint on nay part her son should go to the gaol and finish his cure there. This brought her to her senses, and she begged pardon, and promised to offend no more ; but she did not keep her word for more than a day or two, but laughed out loud when the surgeon was dressing my arm, for a piece of bone had to be taken out, and I shrieked with anguish. This exasperated one of my messmates so much that, not choosing to strike her, and knowing how to wound her still worse, he drove his fist into the head of her son as he lay in his cradle, and by so doing reopened the wound that had been nearly healed. "There's pain for you to laugh at, you French devil," he cried. And sure enough it cost the poor young man his life. The surgeon was very angry with the man, but told the French lady, as she kneeled sobbing by the side of her son, that she had brought it upon herself and him by her own folly and cruelty. I know not whether she felt so, or whether she dreaded a repetition, but this is certain, she tormented me no more. On the contrary, I think she suffered very severely, as she perceived that I rapidly mended and that her poor son got on but slowly. At last my hurts were all healed, and I left the hospital, hoping never to see her more. CHAPTER IV Sail for Liverpool in the Sally and Kitty Fall in with a gale Boy overboard Nearly drowned in attempting to save Jii m See the owners at Liverpool Embark in the Dalrymple for the coast of Africa Arrive off Senegal. _A_ GREAT deal of prize-money being due to us, I called upon the agent at Port Royal to obtain an advance. I found him in a puzzle. Owing to the death of Captain Weatherali 81 THE PRIVATEERSMAN and so many of the officers, he hardly knew whether those who applied to him were entitled to prize-money or not. Whether he thought I appeared more honest than the others, or from what cause I know not, he requested me, as I knew everything that had passed, to remain with him for a short time ; and, finding that I could read and write well, he obtained from me correct lists of the privateer's crew, with those who were killed, and on what occasion. All this information I was able to give him, as well as the ratings of the p-irties ; for on more than one occasion the privateers- men had come to him representing themselves as petty officers when they were only common seamen on board, and had in consequence received from him a larger advance than they were entitled to. As soon as his accounts were pretty well made up, he asked me whether I intended to go to England, as if so he would send me home, with all the papers and documents to the owner at Liverpool, who would require my assistance to arrange the accounts ; and, as I had had quite enough of privateering for a time, I consented to go. About two months after leaving the hospital,duringwhich 1 had passed a very pleasant life, and quite recovered from my wounds and injuries, I sailed for Liverpool in the Sally and Kitty West- Indiaman, commanded by Captain Clarke, a very violent man. We li.-id not sailed twelve hours before we fell in with a gale, which lasted several days, and we kept under close- reef-topsails and storm-staysails. The gale lasting a week raised a mountainous swell, but it was very long and regular. On the seventh day the wind abated, but the swell continued, and at evening there was very little wind, when a circum- stance occurred which had nearly cost me my life, as you will acknowledge, madam, when I relate the story to you. During the dog-watch, between six and eight, some hands being employed in the foretop, the other watch below at supper, and the captain and all the officers in the cabin, I being at the helm, heard a voice, apparently rising out of the sea, calling me by name. Surprised, I ran to the side of the ship, and saw a youth named Richard Pallant in the water going astern. He had fallen out of the forechains, and, knowing that I was at the helm, had shouted to me for help. I immediately called all hands, crying, " A man over- board ! " The captain hastened on deck with all the others, THE PRIVATEERSMAN and ordered the helm a-lee. The ship went about, and then fell round off', driving fast before the swell, till at last we brought her to. The captain, although a resolute man, was much con- fused and perplexed at the boy's danger for his friends were people of property at Ipswich, and had confided the boy to his particular care. He ran backward and forward, crying out that the boy must perish, as the swell was so high that he dared not send a boat, for the boat could not live in such a sea, and if the boat were lost with the crew, there would not be hands enough left on board to take the vessel home. As the youth was not a hundred yards from the vessel, I stated the possibility of swimming to him with the deep-sea line, which would be strong enough to haul both him and the man who swam to him on board. Captain Clarke, in a great rage, swore that it was impossible, and asked me who the devil would go. Piqued at his answer, and anxious to preserve the life of the youth, I offered to try it myself. I stripped, and, making the line fast round my body, plunged from the ship's side into the sea. It was a new deep-sea line, and stiff in the coil, so that, not drawing close round me, it slipped, and I swam through it, but catching it as it slipped over my feet, I made it secure by putting my head and one arm through the noose. I swam direct for the boy, and found that I swam with ease, owing to the strength and buoyant nature of the water in those latitudes. I had not swum more than half-way before the line got foul on the coil on board, and checking me suddenly, it pulled me backward and under water. I recovered myself, and struck out again. During this time, to clear the line on board, they had cut some of the entangled parts y and in the confusion and hurry severed the wrong part, so that the end went overboard, and I had half the coil of line hanging to me, and at the same time was adrift from the ship. They immediately hailed me to return, but from the booming of the waves I could not hear what they said, and thought that they were encouraging me to proceed. I shouted in return, to show the confidence which I had in myself. I easily mounted the waves as they breasted me, but still I made my way very slowly against such a swell, and saw the boy only at 23 THE PRIVATEERSMAN intervals when I was on the top of the wave. He could swim very little, and did not make for the ship, but, with his eyes fixed upon the sky, paddled like a dog to keep himself above water. I now began to feel the weight of the line upon me, and to fear that I should never hold out. I began to repent of my rashness, anil thought I had only sacrificed myself without any chance of saving him. I per- severed, nevertheless, and having, as I guessed, come to the spot where the boy was, I looked round, and not seeing him was afraid that he had gone down, but on mounting the next wave I saw him in the hollow, struggling hard to keep above water, and almost spent with his long exertion. I swam down to him, and hailing him, found he was still sensible, but utterly exhausted. I desired him to hold on by my hand but not to touch my body, as we should both sink. He promised to obey me, and I held out my right hand to him, and made a signal for them to haul in on board, for I had no idea that the line had been cut. I was frightened when I perceived the distance that the ship was from me at least a quarter of a mile. I knew that the deep-sea line was but a hundred fathoms in length, and therefore that I must be adrift, and my heart sunk within me. All the horrors of my situation came upon me, and I felt that I was lost ; but although death appeared inevitable, I still struggled for life but the rope now weighed me down more and more. While swimming forward it trailed behind, and although it im- peded my way, I did not feel half its weight. Now, however, that I was stationary, it sank deep, and pulled me down with it. The waves, too, which, while I breasted them and saw them ap- proach, I easily rose over, being now behind us, broke over our heads, burying us under them, or rolling us over by their force. I tried to disengage myself from the line, but the noose being jammed, and having the boy in one hand, I could not possibly effect it. But what gave me courage in my diffi- culties was, that I perceived that the people on board were getting out the boat ; for although the captain would not run the risk for one person, now that two were overboard, and one of them risking his life for the other, the men in- sisted that the boat should be hoisted out It was an anxious time to me, but at last I had the satisfaction of seeing her clear of the ship, and pulling round her bow. The danger 24 THE PRIVATEEHSMAN was, however, considered so great, that when they came to man the boat only three men could be found who would go in her, anil in the contusion they came away with but two oars and no rudder. Under these disadvantages they of course pulled very slowly against a mountainous sea, as they were obliged to steer with the oar to meet it, that the boat might not be swamped. But the sight of the boat was suffi- cient to keep me up. My exertions were certainly incredible; but what will not a man do when in fear of death ! As it approached slowly and slowly did my powers decrease. I was now often under water with the boy, and rose again to fresh exertion, when at last a crested wave broke over us, and down we went several feet under the water. The force of the sea drove the boy against me, and he seized me by the loins with my head downwards. I struggled to disengage myself! It was impossible. I gave myself up for lost^and what a crowd of thoughts and memories passed through my brain in a few moments, for it could not have been longer ! At last, being head downwards, I dived deeper, although I was bursting from so long holding my breath under water. This had the desired effect. Finding me sinking instead of rising with him, the boy let go his hold that he might gain the surface. I turned and followed him, and drew breath once more. Another moment had sealed our fates. I no longer thought of saving the boy, but struck out for the boat, which was now near me. Perceiving this, the boy cried out to me for pity's sake not to leave him. I felt myself so far recovered from my exhaustion, that I thought I could save him as well as myself, and compassion induced me to turn back. I again gave him my hand, charging him on his life not to attempt to grapple with me, and again resumed the arduous struggle of keeping him as well as myself above water. My strength was nearly gone, the boat approached but slowly, and we now sunk constantly under the water, rising every few seconds to draw breath. Merciful God ! how slow appeared the approach of the boat. Struggle after struggle fainter and fainter still still I floated. At last my senses almost left me, and I took in water in quantities. I felt I was in green fields, when I was seized by the men and thrown into the bottom of the boat, where I lay senseless alongside of the boy. There was great danger and difficulty 25 THE PRIVATEERSMAN in getting again to the ship. More than once the boat was half filled by the following seas, and when they gained the ship it was impossible to get us out, as, had they approached the side, the boat would have been dashed to atoms. They lowered the tackles from the yard-arms. The three men clambered up them, leaving us to take our chance of the boat being got in, or her being stove to pieces, in which latter case we should have been lost. They did get us in, with great damage to the boat, but we were saved. The line was still round me, and it was found that I had been supporting the weight of seventy yards. So sore was I with such exertion, that I kept my hammock for many days, during which I reviewed my past life, and vowed amendment. We arrived at Liverpool without any further adventure worth. recording, and I immediately called upon the owner with the papers entrusted to me. I gave him all the infor- mation he required, and he asked me whether I should like to return to privateering, or to go as mate of a vessel bound to the coast of Africa. I inquired what her destination was to be, and, as I found that she was to go to Senegal for ivory, wax, gold dust, and other articles, in exchange for English prints and cutlery, I consented. I mention this, as, had she been employed in the slave-trade, as were most of the vessels from Liverpool to the Coast, I would not have joined her. A few days afterwards I went on board of the Dalrymple, Captain Jones, as mate ; we had a very quick passage to Senegal, and brought our vessel to an anchor off the bar. CHAPTER V In crossing the bar at Senegal the boat is upset by a tornado We escape being devoured by sharks only to be captured by the natives Are taken into the interior of the country, and brought before the negro king, from whose wrath we are saved by the intercession of his female attendants. J\. DAY or two after we had arrived, the master of an- other vessel that was at anchor near to us came on board and borrowed our longboat and some hands that he might 26 THE PRIVATEERSMAN go in it to Senegal. The captain, who was an old friend of the party who made the request, agreed to lend it to him, and as accidents are very frequent with boats crossing the bar, on account of the heavy bi-eakers, the best swimmers were selected for the purpose, ar.d the charge of the boat was given to me. We set off, five men rowing and I at the helm. When we approached the bar, a tornado, which had been for some time threatening, came upon us. The impetuosity of these blasts is to be matched in no part of the world, and as it came at once in its full force, we endeavoured, by putting the boat before it, to escape its fury. This compelled us to run to the scuth- \vard along the coast. We managed to keep the boat up for a long while, and hoped to have weatherid it, when, being on the bar, and in broken water, a large* wave curled over us, filled the boat, and it went down in an instant. Our only chance now was to reach the shore by swim- ming, but it was at a distance, with broken water the \\hole way ; and our great terror was from the sharks, which abound on the coast and are extremely ravenous nor were we without reason for our alarm. Scarcely had the boat gone down, and we were all stretching out for the shore, when one of our men shrieked, having been seized by the sharks, and instantly torn to pieces. His b)ood stained the water all around, and this attracting all the sharks proved the means of our escape. Never shall I forget the horrible sensation which I felt as I struggled through the broken water, expecting every minute a limb to be taken off by one of those voracious animals. If one foot touched the other, my heart sunk, thinking it was the nose of a shark, and that its bite would imme- diately follow. Agonised with these terrors, we struggled on now a large wave curling over us and burying us under water, or now forced by the waves toward the beach, rolling us over and over. So battered were we by the surf, that we dived under the waves to escape the blows which we received, and then rose and struck out again. At last, worn out with exertion, we gained the shore, but our toil Was not over. The beach was of a sand so light that it crumbled be- 27 THE PRIVATEERSMAN neath us, and at the return of the wave which threw us on the shore we were dragged back again and buried in sand and water. We rose to renew our endeavours, but several times without success, for we could not obtain a firm footing. At last the negroes, who had witnessed our accident, and who now came down in great numbera on the beach, laid hold of us as the sea threw us up, and dragged us beyond the reach of the waves. Worn out with fatigue, we lay on the sand, waiting to ascertain what the savages would do with us ; they were not long in letting us know, for they soon began to strip us of every article of clothing on our backs. One of our men attempted to resist, upon which a negro drove a spear through his thigh. Having divided our apparel, after some consultation, they tied our hands, and placing us in the midst of a large force, armed with spears and bows and arrows, they went off with us for the inland part of the country. We set off with heavy hearts : taking, as we thought, a last farewell of the ocean, and going forward in great apprehension of the fate that awaited us. The sand was very deep, and the heat of the sun excessive, for it was then about noon. Without any garments, we were soon scorched and blistered all over, and in intolerable anguish, as well as fatigued ; but the negroes compelled us to move on, goading us with their spears if we slackened our pace, and threatening to run us through if we made a halt. We longed for the night, as it would afford a temporary relief to our sufferings. It came at last, and the negroes collected wood and lighted a fire to keep off the wild beasts, lying round it in a circle, and placing us in the midst of them. We hoped to have some rest after what we had gone through, but it was impossible the night proved even worse than the dav. The musquitoes came down upon us in such swarms, and their bites were so intolerable, that we were almost frantic. Our hands being tied, we could not beat them off, and we rolled over and over to get rid of them. This made matters worse, for our whole bodies being covered with raised blisters, from the rays of the sun, our rolling over and over broke the blisters, and the sand getting into the wounds, added to the bites of the musquitoes, made our sufferings intolerable. We had 28 THE PRIVATEERSMAN before prayed for night, we now prayed for day. Some prayed for death. When the sun rose, we set off again, our conductors utterly disregarding our anguish, and goading us on as before. In. the forenoon we arrived at a village, where our guards re- freshed themselves ; a very small quantity of boiled corn was given to each of us, and we continued our journey, passing by several small towns, consisting, as they all do in that country, of huts built of reeds, round in form, and gathered to a point at top. This day was the same as the preceding. We were pricked with spears if we stumbled or lagged, threatened with death if we had not strength to go on. At last the evening arrived, and- the fires were lighted. The fires were much larger than before, I presume because the wild beasts were more numerous, for we heard them howling in every direction round us, which we had not done on the night before. The musquitoes did not annoy us so much, and we obtained some intervals of broken rest. At daylight we resumed our journey, as near as we could judge by the sun, in a more easterly direction. During the first two days we were badly received by the inhabitants of the towns, whose people had been kidnapped so often for the slave-trade ; they hated the sight of our white faces, for they presumed that we had come for that purpose ; but as we advanced in the interior, we were better treated, and the natives looked upon us with surprise and wonder, considering us as a new race of beings. Some of the women, seeing how utterly exhausted we were with fatigue and hunger, looked with compassion on us, and brought us plenty of boiled corn and goats' milk to drink. This refreshed us greatly, and we continued our journey in anxious expectation of the fate for which we were re- served. On crossing a small river, which appeared to be the boundary of two different states, a multitude of negroes approached, and seemed disposed to take us from our present masters, but after a conference they agreed among them- selves, and a party of them joined with those who had pre- viously conducted us. We soon came to the edge' of a desert, and there we halted till the negroes had filled several cala- bashes and gourds full of water, and collected a quantity of THE PRIVATEERSMAN boiled corn. As sooti as this was clone we set off again, and entered the desert. We were astonished and terrified when we looked around us not a single vestige of herbage, not a blade of grass was to be seen all was one wide waste of barren sand, so light as to rise in clouds at the least wind, and we sank so deep in walking through it that at last we could hardly drag one foot after the other. But we were repaid for our fatigue, for 'when we halted at night, no fires were lighted, and to our great delight we found there were no musquitoes to annoy us. We fell into a sound sleep, which lasted till morning, and were much refreshed ; indeed, so much so as to enable us to pursue our journey with alacrity. In our passage over the desert we saw numbers of elephants' teeth, but no animals. How the teeth came there, unless it were that the elephants were lost in attempt- ing to cross the desert, I cannot pretend to say. Before we had crossed the desert, our water was expended, and we suffered dreadfully from thirst, walking as we did during the whole day under a vertical sun. The night was equally painful, as we were so tortured with the want of water ; but on the following day, when our strength was nearly ex- hausted, and we were debating whether we should not lie down and allow the spears of our conductors to put an end to our miseries, we came to the banks of a river which the negroes had evidently been anxiously looking for. Here we drank plentifully, and remained all the day to recruit our- selves, for the negroes were almost as exhausted as we were. The next morning we crossed the river, and plunged into a deep wood : the ground being high, the musquitoes did not annoy us so much as they did on the low marshy land near the sea-coast. During our traverse through the wood we subsisted solely upon the birds and animals which the negroes killed with their bows and arrows. When we had forced our way through tl:e forest, we found the country, as before, interspersed with wicker villages or small hamlets at a few miles' distance from each other. Round each village there were small patches of Guinea corn, and we frequently came to clusters of huts which had been deserted. Between the sea-coast and the desert we had traversed we observed that many of the inhabitants had 30 THE PRIVATEERSMAN European firearms, but now the only weapons to be seen were spears and bows and arrows. As we advanced we were surrounded at every village by the natives, who looked upon us with surprise and astonishment, examining us, and evi- dently considering us a new species. One morning we arrived at a very large negro town, and as we approached, our guards began to swell with pride and exultation, and drove us before them among the crowds of inhabitants, singing songs' of triumph, r.nd brandishing their weapons. Having been driven through a great part of the town, we arrived at a number of huts separated by a high palisade from the rest, and appropriated, as we afterward found, to the use of the king of the country, his wives and attendants. Here w r e waited outside some time, while our guards went in and acquainted this royal personage with the present which they had brought for him. We had reason to think that our captors were not his sub- jects, but had been at variance with him, and had brought us as a present, that they might make peace with an enemy too strong for them. We were at last ordered to go inside the enclosure, and found ourselves in a large open building, constructed like the others, of reeds and boughs. In the centre was squatted a ferocious-looking old negro, attended by four young negro women. He was raw-boned and lean, and of a very large frame. A diabolical ferocity was im- printed on his grim countenance, and as he moved his arms and legs he showed that under his loose skin there was a muscle of extraordinary power. I never had before seen such a living tvpe of brutal strength and barbarity. On a mat before him were provisions of different kinds. Behind him stood several grim savages who held his weapons, and on each side, at a greater distance, were rows of negroes, with their heads bent down and their arms crossed, awaiting his orders. The chief or king, as weli as the four women, had clothes of the blue cotton cloth of the country, that is, one piece wrapped round the loins and descending to the ankles, and another worn over their shoulders ; but, with few exceptions, all the rest, as well as the inhabitants gene- rally, were quite naked. So were we, as the. reader may recollect. Round the necks of the women were rows of gold beads, longer by degrees, until the last of the rows hung 31 THE PRIVATEERSMAN lower than their bosoms, and both the king and they had large bracelets of gold round their arms, wrists, and legs. The women, who were young and well-looking, stared at us with eager astonishment, while the old king scowled upon us so as to freeze our blood. At last, rising from the ground, he took his sabre from the man who held it behind him, and walked up among us, who with our heads bowed, and breath- less with fear, awaited our impending fate. I happened to be standing the foremost, and grasping my arm with a gripe which made my heart sink, with his hand which held the sword he bent down my head still lower than it was. I made sure that he was about to cut off my head, when the women, who had risen from the ground, ran crowding round him, and with mingled entreaties and caresses strove to in- duce him not to put his intentions, if such he really had, into execution. They prevailed at last ; the youngest took away his sword, and then they led him back to his seat, after which the women came to us to gratify their curiosity. They felt our arms and breasts, putting innumerable questions to those who brought us thither. They appeared very much amazed at the length of my hair, for I had worn it tied in a long cue. Taking hold of it, they gave it two or three severe pulls, to ascertain if it really grew to my head, and finding that it did so, they expressed much wonder. When their curiosity was satisfied, they then appeared to consider our condition, and having obtained the old king's permission, they brought us a calabash full of cush-cush, that is, Guinea corn boiled into a thick paste. Our hands being still tied, we could only by shaking our heads express our inability to profit by their kindness. Understanding what we meant, they immediately cut our thongs, and the youngest of the four perceiving that my arms were benumbed from having been confined so many days, and that I could not use them, showed the most lively commiseration for my sufferings. She gently chafed my wrists with her hands, and showed every sign of pity in her countenance, as indeed did all the other three. But I was by far the youngest of the whole party who had been cap-' tured, and seemed most to excite their pity and goodwill. Shortly afterward we were all taken into an adjoining tent or hut, and our bodies were rubbed all over with an oil, which after a few days' application left us perfectly healed, 32 THE PRIVATEERSMAN and as smooth as silk. So altered was our condition, that those very people who had guarded us with their spears and threatened us with death, were now ordered to wait upon us, and as the king's wives frequently came to see how we were treated, we were served with the utmost humility and attention. CHAPTER VI / am given as a slave to the old Icing's favourite, Whyiia Assist my young mistress to make her toilet Hold frequent conversations, u-ith her, and become strongly attached to her My hatred and dread of the old king increase He shoots a man ivith bird-arrows. v/XE morning, after we had been about three weeks in these comfortable quarters, I was summoned away from my companions into the presence of the king. When I came before him a small manacle was fixed round my left ankle, and another round my left wrist, with a light chain con- necting the two. A circle of feathers was put round my head, and a loose cloth wrapped round my loins. I was then led forward to him with my arms crossed over my breast, and my head bowed. By his orders I was then placed behind the youngest of the four women, the one who had chafed my wrists, and I was given to understand that I was her slave, and was to attend upon her, to which, I must say, I gave a joyful assent in my heart, although I did not at that time show any signs of gladness. There I remained, with my arms folded, and bowed as before, until dinner was brought in, and a calabash full of cush-cush was put into my hands to place before the king and his wives. My first attempt at service was not very adroit, for, in my eagerness to do my duty, I tripped over the corner of the mat which served them for a table, and tumbling headlong forward, emptied the calabash of cush-cush which I held in my hand upon the legs of the old king, who sat opposite to where I was advancing. ' He jumped up roaring out with anger, while I in my fear sprung on my legs, and rushed to the side of the apartment, expecting immediate death. Fortunately S3 c THE PRIVATEERSMAN the victuals in this country are always served up cool, and my new mistress easily obtained my pardon, laughing heartily at the scene, and at my apprehensions. The repast being over, I was ordered to follow my mistress, who retired to another hut, according to their custom, to sleep during the heat of the day. I was placed before the door to prevent her being disturbed. My only duty now was to attend upon my young mistress. She was the king's favourite wife, and as she was uniformly kind and gentle, I should have almost ceased to lament my loss of liberty had it not been for the fear I had of the old monarch. I knew that my preservation depended entirely upon my mistress's favour, and I endeavoured all I could to conciliate her by the most sedulous attentions to please. Young and generous in disposition, she was easily satisfied by my ready obedience and careful service. I do not think that she was more than seventeen years of age ; but they are women at fourteen in that country, and even earlier. She was a Negress as to colour, but not a real Negress ; for her hair, although short and very wavy, was not woolly, and her nose was straight. Her mouth was small, and her teeth beautiful. Her figure was perfect, her limbs being very elegantly formed. When she first rose in the morning, I attended her to the brow of a hill just without the palisades, where with devout but mistaken piety she adored the rising sun at least it appeared to me that she did so. She then went down to the river to bathe, and as soon as her hair was dry she had it dressed. This office, after a short time, devolved upon me, and I became very expert, having to rub her hair with a sweet oil, and then roll it up in its natural curls with a quill, so as to dispose them to the most fanciful advantage as to form. After her toilet was complete, she went to feed her poultry, and some antelopes and other beasts, and then she practised at a mark with her bow and arrows and javelin till about ten o'clock, when she went to the king's hut and they all sat down to eat together. After the repast, which lasted some time, if she did not repose with the king, she retired to her own hut, where she usually refreshed herself till about four o'clock, when she returned to the king, or ranged the woods, or otherwise amused herself during the rest of the evening. 34 THE PRIVATEERSMAN I will say for the old savage that he did not confine his wives. Such was our general course of life, and wherever die went I attended her. The attachment I showed and really felt for her secured her confidence, and she always treated me in a kind and familiar manner. Their language consists of few words compared to our own, and in a short time, by help of signs, we understood each other tolerably well. She appeared to have a most ardent curiosity to know who we were, and whence we came, and all the time that we passed alone was employed in putting questions, and my endeavouring to find out her meaning and answer them. This, although very difficult at first, I was eventually enabled to accomplish in- differently well. She was most zealous in her mistaken religion, and one morning when I was following her to her devotions on the hill, she asked me where my God Avas ? I pointed upward, upon which she told me with great joy and innocency, that hers was there too, and that, therefore, they must be the same God, or if not they must be friends. Con- vinced that she was right, she made me worship with her, bowing my head down to the sand, and going through the same forms, which of course I did not understand the meaning of; but 1 prayed to my God, and therefore made no objec- tion, as it was pleasing to her. This apparent conformity in religion recommended me more strongly to her, and we became more intimate, and I was certainly attached to her by every tie of gratitude. I was quite happy in the friendship and kindness she showed toward me ; the only drawback was my fear of the proud old king, and the recollection of him often made me check myself, and suddenly assume a more distant and respectful demeanour toward her. I scon found out that she dreaded the old savage as much as I did, and hated him even more. In. his presence she treated me very sternly, and ordered me about in a very dictatorial manner ; but when we were alone, and had no fear of being seen, she would then be very familiar, sometimes even locking her arm into mine, and laughing as she pointed out the con- trast of the colours, and in the full gaiety of her young heart rejoicing that we were alone, and could converse freely together. As she was very intelligent, she soon perceived that I possessed much knowledge that she did not, and that she could not comprehend what I wanted to teach her. THE PRIVATEERSMAN This induced her to look upon me with respect as well as kindness. One day I purposely left her bow behind in the hut where my companions resided ; and on her asking me for it, I told her that I had done so, but that I would make my companions send it without my going back. I tore off a piece of the bark of a tree, and with the point of an arrow I wrote to one of them, desiring him to send it by bearer; and calling a young Negro boy, told him in her presence to give that piece of bark to the white man, and come back again to the queen. Whyna, for such was the name of my mistress queen, stood in suspense, waiting the result ; in a few minutes the boy returned, bringing the bow. Astonished at this, she made me write again and again for her arrows, her lance, and many other things. Finding by these being immediately sent that we had a method of communicating with each other at a distance, she earnestly insisted upon being taught so surprising an art. Going at a distance from me, she ordered me to talk to her when out of hearing, and finding that I could not, or, as she seemed to suppose, that I would not, she became discontented and out of humour. I could by no means make her comprehend how it was performed, but I made her understand that as soon as I was fully acquainted with her language., I should be able to teach her. She was satisfied with this, but made me promise that I would teach nobody else. By the canoes in the river, I easily made her comprehend that I came in a vast boat from a distant land, over a great expanse of water, and also how it was that we fell into the Negroes' power. 1 then found out from her that the Negroes had pretended that we had invaded their land to procure slaves, and that they had vanquished us in battle ; hence their songs of triumph on bringing us to the king. I pointed out the heavenly bodies to her in the evenings, trying to make her comprehend something of their nature and motions, but in vain. This had, however, one good effect ; she looked up to me with more respect, hoping that some day, when I could fully explain myself, she might be herself taught all these wonders. With these feelings toward me, added to my sedulous endeavours to please her, and obey her slightest wishes, it is not surprising that she treated rne as a companion, 36 THE PRIVATEERSMAN and not as a slave, and gave me every innocent proof of her attachment. More I never wished, and almost dreaded that our intimacy would be too great. Happy when alone with her, I ever returned with reluctance to the presence of the old king, whose sight and company I dreaded. The boundless cruelty of this monster was a continual check to all my happiness. Accustomed to blood from his childhood, he appeared wholly insensible to human feelings, and derided the agonies of the wretches who daily fell by his hands. One day he amused himself by shooting small bird- arrows at a man who was bound to a post before the tent, which was placed there for the punishment of those who were his victims. He continued for hours fixing the arrows in different parts of his body, mimicking and deriding his cries. At last, contrary to his intentions, one of the arrows hit the man in the throat, and his head drooped. As the old savage saw that the poor man was dying, he drew another arrow and sent it through his heart, very much annoyed at his disappointment in not prolonging the poor creature's sufferings. I was witness to this scene with silent horror, and many more of a similar nature. I hardly need say, that I felt what my punishment would be if I had by any means roused the jealousy of this monster ; and I know that, without giving him real cause, a moment of bare suspicion would be sufficient to sacrifice my mistress as well as me, CHAPTER VII / attend the king on a hunting expedition Chase of wild aninuils Whyna and I in great danger from a tiger Barbarity of the king to my young mistress / try to soothe her land my companions are ransomed Sad parting with Whyna After an encounter with a hostile people, we reach Senegal Return to England. 1 HAD been about three months in captivity, when the old king, with his four wives and a large party of 'Negroes, left the town, and went into the woods to hunt. My companions were left in the town, but I was ordered to attend my mistress, THE PRIVATEERSMAN and I went with the hopes of being able by some means to make my escape, for my fear of the old monarch was much greater than my regard for my mistress. As I had not become a proficient with the bows and arrows, or in hurling the javelin, I was equipped with a strong spear. My mistress was skilful to admiration with the arrow and javelin ; she never missed her aim that I knew, and she certainly never appeared to such advantage as she did at this hunting-party. Her activity, her symmetry of limb, her courage, her skill with her weapons, all won the heart of the old king ; and I believe that his strong attachment to her arose more from her possession of the above qualities than from any other cause. Certain it is, that the old savaga doted on her she was the only being who could bend his stubborn will. As his age prevented him from joining in the chase he always appeared to part with her with regret, and to caution her not to run into useless danger; and when we returned at night, the old man's eyes sparkled with the rapture of dotage as he welcomed her return. The method of our chase was to beat the country, with a number of men, in a vast circle, until we had gathered all the game into one thicket ; then the strongest warriors with their large spears went in and drove out the game, which was killed by the hunters who hovered about within the circle. The animals which we had to encounter were large, fierce, black pigs, leopards, jackals, tigers, mountain cats, and others which I have no name for; and in spite of the ferocity of many of these animals when they bounded out, they were met with such a shower of javelins, or transfixed by the strong stabbing-spears of the warriors, that few escaped, and they rarely did any mischief. One day, however, the beaters having just entered a thicket, Whyna, who was eager for the sport, and plied within the circle with the other hunters, hearing a rustling in the jungle, \vent to the verge of it, to be the first to strike the animal which came out. As usual, I was close to her, when a large tiger burst out, and she pierced him with her javelin, but not sufficient to wound the animal so severely as to disable him. The tiger turned, and I drove my spear into his throat. This checked him, as it remained in, but in a spring which he gave the handle broke short off, and although the iron went farther in, our danger was imminent Whyna ran, and so did I, to escape from the 38 THE PRIVATEERSMAN beast's fury; for although, after I had wounded it with my spear, we had both retreated, we were not so far, but that in two or three bounds he would have been upon us. My mistress was as fleet as the wind, and soon passed me, but as she passed me she caught me by the hand, and dragged me along at such a pace that with difficulty I could keep my legs. The surrounding hunters, alarmed at her danger, and knowing what they had to expect from the mercy of the old king if she was destroyed by the animal, closed in between us and the tiger, and after a fierce combat, in which some were killed and many wounded, they despatched him with their spears. The head of the animal, which was of unusual size, was cut off and carried home to the old king in triumph ; and when he heard of the danger that Whyna had been in, he caressed her with tears, and I could not help saying that the old wretch had some heart after all. Whyna told the king that if I had not pierced the animal with my spear, and prevented his taking his first spring, she should have lost her life, and the monster grinned a ghastly smile for me, which I presume he meant for either approbation or gratitude. At other times the chase would be that of the multitude of birds which were to be found in the woods. The bow and arrow only were used, and all I had to do now was to pick up all my mistress had killed, and return her arrows she would constantly kill on the wing with her arrow, which not many could do besides her. By degrees I imbibed a strong passion for the sport, attended as it was with considerable danger, and was never so happy as when engaged in it. We remained about two months in the woods, when the king was tired, and we returned to the town, where I continued for some time to pass the same kind of life as I had done before. I should have been quite happy in my slavery, from my affection to my mistress, had not a fresh instance of the unbounded cruelty of the old monarch occurred a few days after our return from the chase, which filled us all with consternation and horror, for we discovered that not even my mistress, Whyna, could always prevail with the savage monster. One morning I perceived that one of the king's guards, who had always treated me with great kindness, and with 39 THE PRIVATEERSMAN whom I was very intimate, was tied up to the executioner's post before the hut. Aware of the fate which awaited him, I ran to the hut of Whyna, and so great was my distress that I could not speak ; all I could do was to clasp her knees and repeat the man's name, pointing to the post to which he was tied. She understood me, and eager to save the man, or to oblige me, she ran to the large hut, and attempted to intercede with the old barbarian for the man's life ; but he was in an agony of rage and passion; he refused her, lifting up his sabre to despatch the man ; Whyna was rash enough to sieze the king's arm, and prevent the blow ; at this his rage redoubled, his eyes glowed like live coals, and turning to her with the look of a demon, he caught her by the hair, and dragging her across his feet, lifted up his cimeter in the act to strike off her head. I sickened with horror at the danger she was in, but I thought he would not strike. I had no weapon, but if he had done so, I would have revenged her death, even if I had lost my life. At last the old monster let go her hair, spurning her away with his foot, so that she rolled over on the sand, and then turning to the unhappy man with an upward slanting blow of his sabre, he ripped him up from the flank to the chest, so that his bowels fell down at his feet ; he then looked round at us all with an aspect which froze our blood, and turned away sulkily to his hut, leaving us to recover our spirits how we might. Poor Whyna, terrified and enraged at the same time, as soon as I had led her to her hut, and we were by ourselves, gave way to the storm of passion which swelled her bosom, execrating her husband with the utmost loathing and abhor- rence, and lamenting in the most passionate manner her having ever been connected with him. Trembling alike at the danger to which I had exposed her, and moved by her condition, I could not help mingling my tears with hers, and endeavoured by caresses and condoling with her to reduce her excitement. Had the old king seen me, I know what both our fates would have been, but at that time I cared not. I was very young, very impetuous, and I was resolved that I would not permit either her or myself to die unavenged. At last she sobbed herself to sleep, and I took my usual station outside of the hut. It was well that I did so, for not 40 THE PRIVATEERSMAN five minutes afterward the old wretch, having got over his temper, came out of his tent and bent his steps toward the hut, that he might make friends with her, for she was too necessary to his happiness. He soon treated her with his accustomed kindness, but I perceived that after the scene I have described her aversion for him was doubled. There were some scores of women in the various huts within the palisade, all of whom I understood were wives of the old monarch, but none but the four we found with him when we were first brought into his presence were ever to be seen in his company. I had, by means of my kind mistress, the opportunity of constantly supplying my companions with fowls and venison, which were left from the king's table, and through her care, they always met with kind and gentle usage. For another two months did I thus remain happy in the company of Whyna, and miserable when in the presence of the king, whose eye it was impossible to meet without quail- ing ; when one morning we were all ordered out, and were surrounded by a large party armed with spears, javelins, and bird-arrows I say bird-arrows, as those that they use in war are much larger. We soon discovered that we were to be sent to some other place, but where or why, we could not find out. Shortly afterward the crowd opened, and Whyna made her appearance. She took the feather circle off my head, and the manacles off my wrist and leg, and went and laid them at the king's feet. She then returned, and told me that I was free as well as my companions, but that I only, if I chose, had pennission to remain with her. I did not at first reply. She then, in the most earnest manner, begged me to remain with her as her slave ; and as she did not dare to say what she felt, or use caresses to prevail upon me, so she stamped her little feet with eager- ness and impatience. The struggle in my own heart was excessive. I presumed that we were about to be made a present to some other king, and I felt that I never could expect so easy and so pleasant a servitude as I then enjoyed. I was sincerely attached, and Indeed latterly. I was more than attached to Whyna ; I felt that it was dangerous. Had the old king been dead, I would have been content to pass my life with her; and I was still hesitating, notwithstanding 41 THE PRIVATEERSMAN the remonstrances of my companions, when the crowd opened a little, and I beheld the old king looking at me, and I felt convinced that his jealousy was at last aroused, and that if I consented to remain, my life would not be worth a day's purchase. Whyna also turned, and met the look of the old king. Whether she read in his countenance what I did, I know not ; but this is certain, she made no more attempt to persuade me, but waving her hand for us to set off on our journey, she slowly retired, and when arrived at the hut turned round toward us. We all prostrated ourselves before her, and then set off on our journey. She retired to the door of her own hut, and two or three times waved her hand to us, at which our guards made us every time again prostrate ourselves. She then walked out to the little hill where she always went up to pray, and for the last time waved her hand, and then I perceived her sink down on the gi-ound, and turn her head in the direction which she always did when she prayed. We now proceeded on our journey in a north-west direc- tion, our guards treating us with the greatest kindness. We rested every day from ten till four o'clock in the afternoon, and then walked till late at night. Corn was supplied us from the scattered hamlets as we passed along, and our escort procured us flesh and fowl with their bows and arrows ; but we were in a state of great anxiety to know where we were going, and nobody appeared able or willing to tell us. I often thought of Whyna, and at times repented that I had not remained with her, as I feared falling into a worse slavery, but the recollection of the old king's diabolical parting look was sufficient to make me think that it was best as it was. Now that I had left my mistress, I thought of her kindness and amiable qualities and her affection for me ; and although it may appear strange that I should feel myself in love with a black woman, I will not deny but that I was so. I could not help being so, and that is all the excuse I can offer. Our guards now informed us that we were about to pass for a few miles through the territory of another king, and that they were not sure what our reception might be ; but this was soon made evident, for we observed a party behind 42 THE PRIVATEERSMAN us, which moved as we moved, although they did not attack us ; and soon afterward a larger body in front were blocking up our passage, and we found that we were beset. The commander of our party, therefore, gave orders for battle, and he put into our hands strong spears, they being the only weapons we could use, and entreated us to fight. Our party was greatly outnumbered by the enemy, but ours were chosen warriors. As for us white m^n, we kept together, agreeing among ourselves, that we would defend ourselves if attacked, but would not offend either party by taking an unnecessary part in the fray, as it was immaterial to us to whom we belonged. The battle, or rather skirmish, soon began. They dis- persed, and shot their arrows from behind the trees, and this warfare continued some time without damage to either party, till at last they attacked us closely ; then, our com- mander killing that of the enemy, they gave way, just ;;s another party was coming forward to attack us white men ; but finding us resolute in our defence, and our own warriors coming to our assistance, the rout was general. They could not, however, prevent some prisoners from being taken ; most of them wounded with the bird-arrows, which, having their barbs twisted in the form of an S, gave great pain in their extraction. I observed that a particular herb, chewed, and bound up with the bleeding wound, was their only remedy, and that when the bone was injured, they con- sidered the wound mortal. We now turned to the eastward to get back into our own territory ; we left the prisoners and wounded at a village, and receiving a reinforcement, we took a circuit to avoid this hostile people, and continued our route. On the eighth morning, just as we were stopping to repose, one of the warriors, who had mounted a hill before us, shouted and waved his hand. We ran up to him, and as soon as we gained the summit, were transported with the sight of the British flag flying on Senegal fort, on the other side of the river. We now understood that by some means or another we had been ransomed, and so it proved to be ; for the governor, hearing that we were prisoners up the country, had sent messengers offering the old king a handsome present for our liberation. I afterward found THE PRIVATEERSMAN out that the price paid in goods amounted to about fifty-six shillings a head. The governor received us kindly, clothed us, and sent us down to the ship, which was with a full cargo in the road, and intending to sail the next day, and we were received and welcomed by our messmates as men risen from the dead. We sailed two days afterward, and had a fortunate voyage home to Liverpool. , CHAPTER YIII The Liverpool ladies are very civil to me I am admitted into good society Introduced to Captain Levee Again sail to Senegal OverJiear a conspiracy to seize the ship by the crew of a slaver, but am enabled to defeat it Am thanked and rewarded by the owner Take a trip to London with Captain Levee Stopped by highwaymen on the road Put up at a tavern Dissipated town life Remove to a genteel hoard- ing-house Meet with a government spy Heturn to Liver- pool. J\S the captain reported me to be a very attentive and good officer, although I was then but twenty-three years of age, and as I had been previously on good terms and useful to the owner, I was kindly received by him, and paid much more attention to than my situation on board might warrant. My captivity among the Negroes, and the narrative I gave of my adventures, were also a source of much interest. I was at first questioned by the gentle- men of Liverpool, and afterward one of the merchants' ladies, who had heard something of my adventures, and found out that I was a young and personable man, with better manners than are usually to be found before the mast, invited me one evening to a tea-party, that I might amuse her friends with my adventures. They were most curious about the Negro queen, Whyna, inquiring into every particular as to her personal appearance and dress, and trying to find out, as women always do, if there was anything of an intrigue between us. They shook their little fingers at me, when I solemnly declared that there 44 THE PRIVATEERSMAN was not, and one or two of them cajoled me aside to obtain my acknowledgment of what they really believed to be the truth, although I would not confess it. When they had tired themselves with asking questions about the Negro queen, they then began to ask about myself, and how it happened I was not such a bear, and coarse in my manners and address, as the other seamen. To this I could give no other reply but that I had been educated when a child. They would fain know who were my father and mother, and in what station of life it had pleased God to place them; but I hardly need say, my dear Madam, to you who are so well acquainted with my birth and parentage, that I would not disgrace my family by acknowledging that one of their sons was in a situation so unworthy; not that I thought at the time, nor do I think now, that I was so much to blame in preferring independence in a humble position, to the life that induced me to take the step which I did ; but as I could not state who my family were without also stating why I had quitted them, I preserved silence, as I did not think that I had any right to communicate family secrets to strangers. The con- sequences of my first introduction to genteel society were very agreeable ; I received many more invitations from the company assembled, notwithstanding that my sailor's attire but ill corresponded with the powdered wigs and silk waist- coats of the gentlemen, or the hoops and furbelows of satin which set off the charms of the ladies. At first I did not care so much, but as I grew more at my ease, I felt ashamed of my dress, and the more so as the young foplings would put their glasses to their eyes, and look at me as if I were a monster. But supported as I was by the fair sex, I cared little for them. The ladies vowed that I was charming, and paid me much courtesy ; indeed my vanity more than once made me suspect that I was something more than a mere favourite with one or two of them, one especially, buxom young person, and very coquettish, who told me, as we were looking out of the bay window of the withdrawing-room, that since I could be so secret with respect to what took place between the Negress queen and myself, I must be sure to command the good-will and favour of the ladies, who 15 THE PRIVATEERSMAN always admired discretion in so young and so handsome a man. But I was not to be seduced by this flattery, for some- how or another I had ever before me the French lady, and her conduct to me ; and I had almost a dislike, or I should rather say I had imbibed an indifference, for the sex. This admission into good society did, however, have one effect upon me ; it made me more particular in my dress, and all my wages were employed in the decoration of my person. At that time you may recollect, Madam, there were but two styles of dress among the seamen ; one was that worn by those who sailed in the northern seas, and the other by those who navigated in the tropical countries, both suitable to the climates. The first was the jacket, woollen frock, breeches, and petticoat of canvas over all, with worsted stockings, shoes, and buckles, and usually a cap of skin upon the head ; the other a light short jacket, with hanging buttons, red sash, trousers, and neat shoes, and buckles, with a small em- broidered cap with falling crown, or a hat and feather. It was this last which I had always worn, having been con- tinually in warm climates, and my hair was dressed in its natural ringlets instead of a wig, which I was never partial to, although very common among seamen ; my ears were pierced, and I wore long gold ear-rings, as well as gilt buckles in my shoes ; and, by degrees, I not only improved my dress so as to make it very handsome in materials, but my manners were also very much altered for the better. I had been at Liverpool about two months, waiting for the ship to unload and take in cargo for another voyage, when a privateer belonging to the same owner came into port with four prizes of considerable value ; and the day afterward I was invited by the owner to meet the captain who com- manded the privateer. He was a very different-looking person from Captain Weatherall, who was a stout, strong-limbed man, with a weather-beaten countenance. He, on the contrary, was a young man of about twenty-six, very slight in person, with a dark complexion, hair and eyes jet black. I should have called him a very handsome Jew for he bore that cast of countenance, and I afterward discovered that he was of that origin, although I cannot say that he ever followed the observances of that remarkable people. He was handsomely 4G THE PRIVATEERSMAN dressed, wearing his hair slightly powdered, a laced coat and waistcoat, blue sash and trousers, with silver-mounted pistols and dagger in his belt, and a smart hanger by his side. He had several diamond rings on his finger, and carried a small clouded cane. Altogether, I had never fallen in with so smart and prepossessing a personage, and should have taken him for one of the gentlemen commanding the king's ships, rather than the captain of a Liverpool privateer. He talked well and fluently, and with an air of command and decision, taking the lead in the company, although it might have been considered that he was not by any means the principal person in it. The owner, during the evening, informed me that he was a first-rate officer, of great personal courage, and that he had made a great deal of money, which he had squandered away almost as fast as he received it. With this person, whose name was Captain Levee (an alteration, I suspect, from Levi), I was much pleased ; and as I found that he did not appear to despise my acquaint- ance, I took much pains to please him, and we were becom- ing very intimate, when my ship was ready to sail. I now found that I was promoted to the office of first mate, which gave me great satisfaction. We sailed with an assorted cargo, but very light, and nothing of consequence occurred during our passage out. We made good traffic on the coast as we ran down it, receiving ivory, gold-dust, and wax, in exchange for our printed cottons and hardware. After being six weeks on the coast, we put into Senegal to dispose of the remainder of our cargo ; which we soon did to the governor, who gave us a fair exchange, although by no means so profitable a barter as what we had made on the coast ; but that we did not expect for what might be called the refuse of our cargo. The captain was much pleased, as he knew the owner would be satisfied with him, and, moreover, he had himself a venture in the cargo ; and we had just re- ceived the remainder of the ivory from the governor's stores, and had only to get on board a sufficiency of provisions and water for our homeward voyage, when a circumstance took place which I must now relate. Our crew consisted of the captain, and myself, as first 47 THE PRIVATEERSMAN mate, the second mate, and twelve seamen, four of which were those who had been taken prisoner with me, and had been released, as I have related, in our previous voyage. These four men were very much attached to me, I believe chiefly from my kindness to them when I was a .slave to the queen Whyna, as I always procured for them everything which I could, and, through the exertions of my mistress, had them plentifully supplied with provisions from the king's table. The second mate and other eight men we had shipped at Liverpool. They were fine, stout fellows, but appeared to be loose characters, but that we did not discover till after we had sailed. There w r as anchored with us at Senegal a low, black brig employed in the slave-trade, which had made the bay at the same time that we did ; and to their great surprise for she was con- sidered a very fast sailer she was beaten at all points by our ship, which was considered the fastest vessel out of Liverpool. The crew of the slaver were numerous, and as bloodthirsty a set of looking fellows as ever I fell in with. Their boat was continually alongside of our vessel, and I perceived that their visits were made to the eight men whom we had shipped at Liverpool, and that they did not appear inclined to be at all intimate with the rest of the crew. This roused my suspicions, although I said nothing; but I watched them very closely. One forenoon, as I was standing at the foot of the companion-ladder, concealed by the booby-hatch from the sight of those on deck, I heard our men talking over the side, and at last, as I remained concealed that I might overhear the conversa- tion, one of the slaver's men from the boat said, " To- night, at eight o'clock, we will come to arrange the whole business.'* The boat then shoved off, and pulled for the brig. Now, it was the custom of the captain to go on shore every evening to drink sangarce and smoke with the governor, and very often I went with him, leaving the ship in charge of the second mate. It had been my inten- tion, and I had stated as much to the second mate, to go this evening, as it was the last but one that we should remain at Senegal ; but from what I overheard I made up my mind that I would not go. About an hour before sun- 48 THE PRIVATEERSMAN set, I complained of headache and sickness, and sat down under the awning over the after part of the quarter-deck. When the captain came up to go on shore, he asked me if I was readv, but I made no answer, only put my hand to my head. The captain, supposing that I was about to be attacked by the fever of the country, was much concerned, and desired the second mate to help him to take me down to the state-room, and then went on shore ; the boat Avas, as usual, pulled by the four men who were prisoners with me, and whom the captain found he could trust on shore better than the others belonging to the crew, who would indulge in liquor whenever they had an opportunity. I remained in my bed-place till it was nearly eight o'clock, and then crept softly up the companion-hatch to ascertain who was on deck. The men were all below in the fore-peak at their suppers, and as I had before observed that their conferences were held on the forecastle, I went forward, and covered myself up with a part of the main-topsail, which the men had been repairing during the day. From this position I could hear all that passed, whether they went down into the fore-peak, or remained to converse on the forecastle. About ten minutes afterward I heard the boat grate against the ship's side, and the men of the slaver mount on the deck. " All right ? " inquired one of the slavers. " Yes," replied our second mate ; " skipper and his men are on shore, and the first mate taken with the fever." " All the better," replied another; "one less to handle. And now, my lads, let's to business, and have everything settled to-night, so that we may not be seen together any more till the work is done." They then commenced a consultation, by which I found it was arranged that our ship was to be boarded and taken possession of as soon as she was a few miles out of the bay, for they dared not attack us while we were at anchor close to the fort ; but the second mate and eight men belonging to us were to pretend to make resistance until beaten down below, and when the vessel was in their power, the captain, I, and the oth^r four men who were 49 O THE PRIVATEERSMAN ashore in the boat, were to be silenced for ever. After which there came on a discussion as to what was to be done with the cargo, which was very valuable, and how the money was to be shared out when the cargo was sold. Then they settled who were to be officers on board of the ship, which there is no doubt they intended to make a pirate vessel. I also discovered that, if they succeeded, it was their intention to kill their own captain and such men of the slaver who would not join them, and scuttle their own vessel, which was a very old one. The consultation ended by a solemn and most villainous oath being administered to every man as to secrecy and fidelity, after which the men of the slaver went into their boat, and pulled to their own vessel. The second mate and our men remained on deck about a quarter of an hour, and then all descended by the ladder to the fore-peak, and turned into their hammocks. As soon as I thought I could do so with safety, I came out of my lurking-place, and retreated to the state-room. It was fortunate that I did, for a minute afterward I heard a man on deck, and the second mate came down the companion- hatch, and inquired whether I wanted anything. I told him no ; that I was very ill, and only hoped to be able to go to sleep, and asked him if the captain had returned. He replied that he had not, and then went away. As soon as I was left to myself, I began to consider what would be best to be done. I knew the captain to be a very timorous man, and I was afraid to trust him with the secret, as I thought he would be certain to let the men know by his conduct that they were discovered and their plans known. The four men who were prisoners with me I knew that I could confide in. This was the Tuesday night, and we proposed sailing on the Thursday. Now we had no means of defence on board, except one small gun, which was honeycombed and nearly useless. It did very well to make a signal with, but had it been loaded with ball, I believe it would have burst immediately. It is true that we had muskets and cutlasses, but what use would they have been against such a force as would be opposed, and two-thirds of our men mutineers ? Of course we must have been immediately overpowered. That the slavers intended to take possession of their own 50 THE PRIVATEERSMAN vessel before they took ours, I had no doubt. It is true that we outsailed them when we had a breeze, but the bay was usually becalmed, and it was not till a vessel had got well into the offing that she obtained a breeze, and there was no doubt but that they would take the opportunity of board- ing us when we were moving slowly through the water, and a boat might easily come up with us. The slaver had stated his intention of sailing immediately to procure her cargo elsewhere, and if she got under weigh at the same time that we did, no suspicion would be created. To apply for pro- tection to the governor would be useless he could not protect us after we were clear of the bay. Indeed, if it were known that we had so done, it would probably only precipi- tate the affair, and we should be taken possession of while at anchor, for the shot from the fort would hardly reach us. It was, therefore, only by stratagem that we could escape from the clutches of these miscreants. Again, allow- ing that we were to get clear of the slavers, we were still in an awkward position, for supposing the captain to be of any use we should still only be six men against nine, and we might be overpowered by our own crew, who were deter- mined and powerful men. All night I lay on my bed reflecting upon what ought to be done, and at last I made up my mind. The next morning I went on deck, complaining very much, but stating that the fever had left me. The longboat was sent on shore for more water, and I took care that the second mate and eight men should be those selected for the service. As soon as they had shoved off', I called the other four men on the forecastle, and told them what I had overheard. They were very much astonished, for they had had no idea that there was anything of the kind going forward. I imparted to them all my plans, and they agreed to support me in everything- -indeed, they were all brave men, and would have, if I had acceded to it, attempted to master and overpower the second mate and the others, and make sail in the night ; but this I would not permit, as there was a great risk. They perfectly agreed with me that it was no use acquainting the captain, and that all we had to 'do was to get rid of these men, and carry the vessel home how we could. How that was to be done was the point at issue. 51 THE PRIVATEERSMAN One thing was certain, that it was necessary to leave the bay that night, or it would be too late. Fortunately, there was only a light breeze during the night, and the nights were dark, for there was 110 moon till three o'clock in the morning, by which time we could have gained the offing, and then we might laugh at the slaver, as we were lighter in our heels. The boat came off with the water about noon, and the men went to dinner. The captain had agreed to dine with the governor, and I had been asked to accom- pany him. It was to be our farewell dinner, as we were to sail the next morning. I had been cogitating a long while io find out how to get rid of these fellows, when at last I determined that I would go on shore with the captain, and propose a plan to the governor. His knowledge of what was about to be attempted could do no harm, and I thought he would help us ; so I went into the boat, and when we landed I told the men what I intended to do. As soon as I arrived at the governor's I took an opportunity, while the captain was reading a book, to request a few moments' conversation, and I then informed the governor of the conspiracy which was afloat, and when I had so done, pointed out to him the propriety of saying nothing to the captain until all was safe, and proposed my plan to him, which he immediately acceded to. When he returned to where the captain Avas still reading he told him that he had a quantity of gold-dust and other valuables, which he wished to send to England by his ship, but that he did not wish to do it openly, as it was supposed that he did not traffic, and that if the captain would send his longboat on shore after dark, he would send all the articles on board, with instructions to whom they were to be consigned on our arrival. The captain of course consented. We bade the governor fare- well about half-an-hour before dark, and returned on board. After I had been a few minutes on deck, I sent for the second mate, and told him as a secret what the governor proposed to do, and that he would be required to land after dark for the goods, telling him that there was a very large ?uantity of gold-dust, and that he must be very careful, knew that this intelligence would please him, as it would add to their plunder when they seized the vessel ; and I told him that as we sailed at daylight, he must lose no time, 52 THE PRIVATEERSMAN but be on board again as soon as he could, that we might hoist in the longboat. About eight o'clock in the evening, the boat, with him and the eight men, went on shore. The governor had promised to detain them, and ply them with liquor, till we had time to get safe off. As soon as they were out of sight and hearing, we prepared everything for getting under weigh. The captain had gone to his cabin, but was not in bed. I went down to him, and told him I should remain up till the boat returned, and see that all was right ; and that in the meantime I would get everything ready for weighing the next morning, and that he might just as well go to bed now, and I would call him to relieve me at daylight. To this arrangement he consented ; and in half-an-hour I perceived that his candle was out, and that he had retired. Being now so dark that we could not perceive the slaver, which lay about three cables' length from us, it was fairly to be argued that she could not see us ; I therefore went forward and slipped the cable without noise, and sent men up aloft to loose the sails. There was a light breeze, sufficient to carry us about two knots through the water, and we knew that it would rather increase than diminish. In half-an-hour, weak-handed as we were, we were under sail, everything being done without a word being spoken, and with the utmost precaution. You may imagine how rejoiced we all were when we found that we had manoeuvred so well ; notwithstanding, we kept a sharp look-out, to see if the slaver had perceived our motions, and had followed us ; and the fear of such being the case kept us under alarm till near daylight, when the breeze blew strong, and we felt that we had nothing more to dread. As the day broke, we found that we were four or five leagues from the anchorage, and could not see the lower masts of the slaver, which still remained where we had left her. Satisfied that we were secure, I then went down to the captain, and, as he lay in bed, made him acquainted with all that had passed. He appeared as if awakened from a dream, rose without making any reply, and hastened on deck. When lie found out that we were under weigh, and so far from the land, he exclaimed : "It must all be true; but how shall we be able to take the ship home with so few hands ? " 53. THE PRIVATEERSMAN I replied that I had no fears on that score, and that I would answer for bringing the vessel safe to Liverpool. "But," he said at last, "how is it that I was not infonned of a'l this? I might have made some arrangement Avith the men." 'Yes, sir," I replieu, "but if you had attempted to do so, the vessel would have been taken immediately." " But why Avas I not acquainted with it, I Avant to knoAV?" he said again. I had by this time made up my mind to the answer I should give him; so I said, "Because it would have placed a serious responsibility on your shoulders, if, as captain of this vessel, you had sailed to England with such a valuable cargo and so few hands. The governor and I, therefore, thought it better that you should not be placed in such an awkward position, and therefore we considered it right not to say a Avord to you about it. NOAV, if anything goes wrong, it Avill be my fault, and not yours, and the owner cannot blame you." When I had said this, the captain Avas silent for a minute or tAVO, and then said : " Well, I believe it is all for the best, and I thank you and the governor too." Having got over this little difficulty, I did not care. We made all sail, and steered homeward ; and, after a rapid passage, during Avhich AVC Avere on deck day and night, we arrived, very much fatigued, at Liverpool. Of course the captain communicated Avhat had occurred to the owner, Avho immediately sent for me, and having heard my A'ersion of the story, expressed his acknoAvledgment for the preservation of the vessel ; and to prove his sincerity, he presented me Avith fifty guineas for myself, and ten for each of the men. The cargo Avas soon landed, and I Avas again at liberty. I found Captain Levee in port; he had just returned from another cruise, and had taken a rich prize. He met me with the same cordiality as before ; and having asked me for a recital of Avhat had occurred at Senegal, of which he had heard something from the OAvner, as soon as I had finished, he said : "You are a lad after rny own heart, and I vish we Avere sailing together. I Avant a first 1'eutenant like you, and if you will go Avith me, say the word, and it Avill be hard but I will have you." 5-i THE PRIVATEERSMAN I replied that I was not very anxious to be in a privateer again ; and this brought on a discourse upon what occurred when I was in the Revenge with Captain Weatherall. "Well/' he said at last, "till this makes me more anxious to have you. I like fair fighting, and hate buccaneering like yourself; however, we will talk of it another time. I am about to start for London. What do you say, will you join me, and we will have some sport ? With plenty of money, you may do anything in London." " Yes," I replied, " but I have not plenty of money." "That shall make no difference; money is of no use but to spend it, that I know of," replied Captain Levee. " I have plenty for both of us, and my purse is at your service ; help yourself as you please, without counting, for I shall be your enemy if you offer to return it. That's settled ; the horses are all ready, and we will start on Wednesday. How will you dress ? I think it might be better to alter your costume, now you are going to London. You'll make a pretty fellow, dress how you will." " Before I give you an answer to all your kind proposals, I must speak to the owner, Captain Levee." " Of course you must ; shall we go there now ?" "Willingly," I replied. And we accordingly set off. Captain Levee introduced the subject as soon as we arrived at the counting-house, stating that he wanted me to be first lieutenant of the privateer, and that I was going to London with him, if he had no objection. " As for going to London with you for five or six weeks, Captain Levee, there can be no objection to that," replied the owner; "but as for being your first lieutenant, that is another question. I have a vessel now fitting out, and intended to offer the command of it to Mr. Elrington. I do so now at once, and he must decide whether he prefers being under your orders to commanding a vessel of his own." "I will decide that for him," replied Captain Levee. "He must command his own vessel ; it would be no friend- ship on my part to stand in the way of his advancement. I only hope, if she is a privateer, that we may. cruise to- gether." "I cannot reply to that latter question," replied the owner. " Her destination is uncertain ; but the command 55 THE PRIVATEEUSMAN of her is now offered to Mr. Elrington, if he will accept of it before his trip to the metropolis." I replied that I should with pleasure, and returned the owner many thanks for his kindness : and, after a few minutes' more conversation, Ave took our leave. "Now I should advise 3"ou," said Captain Levee, as we walked towards his lodgings, " to dress as a captain of a vessel of war, much in the style that I do. You are a captain, and have a right so to do. Come with me, and let me fit you out." I agreed with Captain Levee that I could not do better; so we went and ordered my suits of clothes, and purchased the other articles which I required. Captain Levee would have paid for them, but I had money sufficient, and would not permit him ; indeed with my pay and my present of fifty guineas I had upward of seventy guineas in my purse, and did not disburse more than fifty in my accoutrements, although my pistols and hanger were very handsome. We did not start until three days after the time proposed, when 1 found at daylight two stout, well-bred horses at the door; one for Captain Levee, and the other for me. We were attended by two serving-men belonging to the crew of the privateer commanded by Captain Levee powerful, fierce-looking, and determined men, armed to the teeth, and mounted upon strong jades. One carried the valise of Captain Levee, which was heavy with gold. The other had charge of mine, which was much lighter, as you may suppose. We travelled for three days without any interrup- tion, making about thirty miles a day,, and stopping at the hostelries to sleep every night. On the fourth day we had a slight affair, for as we were mounting a hill toward the evening, we found our passage barred by five fellows with crape masks, who told us to stand and deliver. " We will," replied Captain Levee, firing his pistol, and reining up his horse at the same time. The ball struck the man, who fell back on the crupper, while the others rushed forward. My pistols were all ready, and I fired at the one who spurred his horse upon me, but the horse rearing up saved his master, the ball passing through the he;ul of the animal, who fell dead, holding his rider a prisoner by the thigh, which was underneath his body. Our 66 THE PRIVATEERSMAN two men had come forward and ranged alongside of us at the first attack, but now that two had fallen, the others finding themselves in a minority, after exchanging shots, turned their horses' heads and galloped away. We would have pursued then., but Captain Levee said it was better not, as there might be more of the gang near, and by pur- suing them we might separate and be cut off in detail. "What shall we do with these fellows?" asked our men of Captain Levee. "Leave them to get off how they can," replied Captain Levee. "I will not be stopped on my journey by such a matter as this. I dare say they don't deserve hanging more than half the people we meet. Let us push on and get into quarters for the night. After all, Mr. Elrington," said Captain Levee to me, as we were setting off, "its only a little land privateering, and we must not be too hard upon them." I confess, Madam, when I recalled all that I had wit- nessed on board of the l\crcngc, that I agreed with Captain Levee, that these highwaymen were not worse than our- selves. No other adventure occurred during our journey, and when we arrived in London we directed our horses' steps to a fashionable- tavern in St. Paul's, and took possession of apartments, and as Captain Levee was well known, we were cordially greeted and well attended. The tavern was in great repute, and resorted to by all the wits and gay men of the day, and I soon found myself on intimate terms with a numerous set of dashing blades full of life and jollity, and spending their money like princes ; but it was a life of sad intemperance, and my head ached every morning from the excess of the night before, and in our excursions in the evenings we were continually in broils and disturb- ances, and many a broken head, nay, sometimes a severe wound, was given and received. After the first fortnight, I felt weary of this continual dissipation, and as I was dress- ing a sword-cut which Captain Levee had received in an affray, I one morning told him so. "I agree with you," he replied, "that it is all very foolish and discreditable, but if we live with the gay and pretty fellows, we must do as they do. Besides, how could I 57 THE PRIVATEERSMAN get rid of my money, which burns in my pocket, if I did not spend as much in one day as would suffice for three weeks ? " "Still I would rather dress a wound gained in an honour- able contest with the enemy, than one received in a night brawl, and I would rather see you commanding your men in action than reeling with other drunkards in search of a quarrel in the streets." '' I feel that it is beneath me, and I'm sure that it's be- neath you. You are a Mentor without a beard," replied Captain Levee. " But still it requires no beard to discover that I have made an ass of myself. Now, what do you say, shall we take lodgings and live more reputably, for while in this tavern we never shall be able to do so ? " " I should prefer it, to tell you the honest truth," I replied, " for I have no pleasure in our present life." "Be it so, then," he replied. "I will tell them that I take lodgings, that I may be near to a fair lady. That will be a good and sufficient excuse." The next day we secured lodgings to our satisfaction, and removed into them, leaving our horses and men at the tavern. We boarded with the family, and as there wero others who did the same, we had a veiy pleasant society, especially as there were many of the other sex among the boarders. The first day that we sat down to dinner, I found myself by the side of a young man of pleasing manners, although with much of the coxcomb in his apparel. His dress was very gay and very expensive, and he wore a diamond - hilted sword and diamond buckles at least so they appeared to me, as I was not sufficient connoisseur to distinguish the brilliant from the paste. He was very affable and talkative, and before dinner was over gave me the history of many of the people present. " Who is the dame in the blue stomacher ? " I inquired. "You mean the prettiest of the two, I suppose," he replied, " that one Avith the patches under the eye ? She is a widow, having just buried an old man of sixty, to whom she was sacrificed by her mother. But although the old fellow was as rich as a Jew, he found such fault with the lady's conduct that he left all his money away from her. This is not generally known, and she takes care to conceal 08 THE FRIVATEERSMAN it, for she is anxious to make another match, and she will succeed if her funds, which are not very great, enable her to carry on the game a little longer. I was nearly taken in myself, but an intimacy with her cousin, who hates her, gave me a knowledge of the truth. She still keeps her carriage, and appears to be rolling iu wealth, but she has sold her diamonds and wears paste. And that plain young person on the other side of her has money, and knows the value of it. She requires rent-roll for rent-roll, and instead of referring you to her father and mother, the little minx refers you to her lawyer and man of business. Ugly as she is, I would have sacrificed myself, but she treated me in that way, and upon my soul I was not very sorry for it, for she is dear at any price, and I have since rejoiced at my want of success." "Who is that elderly gentleman with such snow-white hair?" I inquired. "That," replied my companion, "nobody exactly knows, but I have my idea. I think," said he, lowering his voice to a whisper, " that he is a Catholic priest, or a Jesuit, perhaps, and a partisan of the house of Stuart. I have my reasons for supposing so, and this I am sure of, which is, that he is closely watched by the emissaries of government." You may remember, Madam, how at that time the country was disturbed by the landing of the Pretender in the summer of the year before, and the great successes which he had met with, and that the Duke of Cumberland had returned from the army in the Low Countries, and had marched to Scotland. " Has there been any intelligence from Scotland relative to the movements of the armies?'' I inquired. " We have heard that the Pretender had abandoned the siege of Fort William, but nothing more ; and how far the report is true, it is hard to say. You military men must naturally have a war one way or the other," said my com- panion, in a careless manner. "As to the fighting part of the question," I replied, " I should feel it a matter of great indifference which side I fought for, as the claim of both parties is a matter of mere opinion." " Indeed," he said ; " and what may be your opinion ? " 59 THE PRIVATEERSMAN "I have none. I think the claims of both parties equal. The house of Stuart lost the tin-one of England on account of its religion that of Hanover has been called to the throne for the same cause. The adherents of both are numerous at the present moment ; and it does not follow, because the house of Hanover has the strongest party, that the house of Stuart should not uphold its cause while there is a chance of success." " That is true ; but if you were to be obliged to take one side or the other, which would it be by preference ? " " Certainly I would support the Protestant religion in preference to the Catholic. I am a Protestant, and that is reason enough." " I agree with you,'' replied my companion. " Is your brave friend of the same opinion ? " " I really never put the question to him, but I think I may safely answer that he is." It was fortunate, Madam, that I replied as I did, for I afterward discovered that this precious gossiping young man, with his rings and ribbons, was no other than a government spy, on the look-out for malcontents. Certainly his disguise was good, for I never should have imagined it from his foppish exterior and mincing manners. We passed our time much more to my satisfaction now than we did before, escorting the ladies to the theatre and to Ranelagh, and the freedom with which Captain Levee (and I may say I also) spent his money, soon gave us a pass- port to good society. About a fortnight afterward, the news arrived of the battle of Culloden, and great rejoicings were made. My foppish friend remarked to me : " Yes, now that the hopes of the Pretender are blasted, and the Hanoverian succession secured, there are plenty who pretend to rejoice, and be excessively loyal, who, if the truth were known, ought to be quartered as traitors." And I must observe, that the day before the news of the battle, the old gentleman with the snow-white hair was arrested and sent to the Tower, and he afterward suffered for high-treason. But letters from the owner, saying that the presence of both of us was immediately required, broke off this pleasant London party. Indeed, the bag of gold was running very tiO THE PRIVATEERSMAN low, and this, combined with the owner's letter, occasioned our breaking up three days afterward. We took leave of the company at the lodgings, and there was a tender parting with one or two buxom young women ; after which we again mounted our steeds and set off for Liverpool, where we arrived without any adventure worthy of narration. CHAPTER IX I am put in command of the Sparrow-Hawk Am directed to take four Jacobite gentlemen secretly on board Run with them to Bordeaux Land them in safely Dine with the Governor Meet with the widow of the French gentleman I had unfortunately killed Am insulted by her second hus- band Agree to fght with him Sail down, the river and prepare for action. UN our arrival, Captain Levee and I, as soon as we got rid of the dust of travel, called upon the owner, who in- formed us that all the alterations in Captain Levee's vessel, which was a large lugger of fourteen guns and a hundred and twenty men, were complete, and that my vessel was also ready for me, and manned ; but that I had better go on board and see if anything else was required, or if there was any alteration that I would propose. Captain Levee and I immediately went down to the wharf, alongside of which my vessel lay, that we might examine her now that she was fitted out as a vessel of war. She had been a schooner in the Spanish trade, and had been captured by Captain Levee, who had taken her out from under a battery as she lay at anchor, having just made her port from a voyage from South America, being at that time laden with copper and cochineal, a most valuable prize she had proved, and as she was found to be a surprisingly fast sailer, the owner had resolved to fit her out as a privateer. She was not a large vessel, being of about a hundred and sixty tons, but she was very beautifully built. She was now armed with eight brass guns, of a calibre of six 61 THE PRIVATEERSMAN pounds each, four howitzers aft, and two cohorns on the taflrail. " You have a very sweet little craft here, Elrington," said Captain Levee, after he had walked all over her, and examined her below and aloft. ' "She will sail better than before, I should think, for she then had a very full cargo, and now her top hamper is a mere nothing. Did the owner say how many men you had ? " " Fifty-four is, I believe, to be our full complement," I replied, "and I should think quite enough." " Yes, if they are good men and true. You may do a great deal with this vessel, for you see she draws so liltle water, that you may run in where I dare not venture. Come, we will now return to our lodgings, pack up, and each go on board of our vessels. We have had play enough, now to work again, and in good earnest." " I was about to propose it myself," I replied, " for with a new vessel, officers and men not known to me, the sooner I am on board and with them the better. It will take some time to get everything and everybody in their places." "Spoken like a man who understands his business," replied Captain Levee. " I wonder whether we shall be sent out together ? " "I can only say that I hope so," I replied, "as I should profit much by your experience, and hope to prove to you that, if necessary, I shall not be a bad second." And as I made this reply, we arrived at the house where \ve had lodged. Captain Levee was a man who, when once he had decided, was as rapid as lightning in execution. He sent for a dealer in horses, concluded a bargain with him in five minutes, paid his lodgings and all demands upon him, and before noon we were both on board of our respective vessels. But, previous to the seamen coming up for our boxes, I observed to him, " I should wish, Levee, that you would let me know, if it is only at a rough guess, what sum I may be indebted to you ; as I may be fortunate, and if so, it will be but fair to repay you the money, although your kindness I cannot so easily return." " I'll tell you exactly/' said Levee. " If I take no prize 62 THE PftlVATEERSMAN this cruise, and you do make money, why then we will, on our return, have another frolic somewhere, and you shall stand treat. That will make us all square, if I am not fortunate ; but if I am, I consider your pleasant company to have more than repaid me for any little expense I may have incurred." "You are very kind to say that," I replied; "but I hope you will be fortunate, and not have to depend upon me." " I hope so too," he replied, laughing. " If we come back safe and sound, we will take a trip to Bath I am anxious to see the place." I mention this conversation, Madam, that I may make you -acquainted with the character of Captain Levee, and prove to you how worthy a man I had as a companion. It required about ten days to complete my little schooner with everything that I considered requisite, and the polite- ness of the owner was extremely gratifying. We were, how- ever, but just complete, when the owner sent for me in a great hurry, and having taken me into a back room next to the counting-house, he locked the door and said : " Captain Elriugton, I have been offered a large sum to do a service to some unfortunate people ; but it is an affair which, for our own sakes, will demand the utmost secrecy ; indeed, you will risk more than I shall ; but at the same time I trust you will not refuse to perform the service, as 1 shall lose a considerable advantage. If you will undertake it, I shall not be ungrateful." I replied that I was bound to him by many acts of kind- ness, and that he might confide in my gratitude. "Well, then," he replied, lowering his voice, "the fact is this : four of the Jacobite party, who are hotly pursued, and for whose heads a large reward is offered, have con- trived to escape to this port, and are here concealed by their friends, who have applied to me to land them at some port in France." " I understand," I replied ; " I will cheerfully execute the commission." " I thank you, Captain Elrington ; I expected no other answer from you. I would not put them on board Cap- tain Levee's vessel for many reasons ; but, at the same time, he knows that he is to sail to-morrow, and he shall 63 THE PRIVATEERSMAN wait for you and keep company with you till you have landed them ; after which you may concert your own measures with, him, and decide whether you cruise together or separate." " Captain Levee will of course know that I have them on board ? " " Certainly ; but it is to conceal these people from others in his ship, and not from him, that they are put on board of your vessel. At the same time, I confess I have my private reasons as well, which 1 do not wish to make known. You can sail to-morrow ? " " I can sail to-night, if you wish," I replied. " No ; to-morrow night will be the time that I have fixed." 1 "At what time will they come on board?" " I cannot reply to that till to-morrow. The fact is, that the government people are on a hot scent ; and there is a vessel of war in the offing, I am told, ready to board anything and everything which comes out. Captain Levee will sail to-morrow morning, and will in all probability be examined by the government vessel, which is, I understand, a most rapid sailer." " Will he submit to it ? " " Yes, he must ; and I have given him positive orders not to make the least attempt to evade her or prevent a search. He will then run to Holy head, and lay-to there for you to join him, and you will proceed together to the port which the people taken on board shall direct, for that is a part of the agreement they have made with me." " Then of course I am to evade the king's vessel ? " " Certainly ; and I have no doubt but that you will be able so to do. Your vessel is so fleet, that there will be little difficulty : at all events, you will do your best : but recollect, that although you must make every attempt to escape, you must not make any attempt at resistance indeed, that would be useless against a vessel of such force. Should you be in a position which might enable them to board you, you must find some safe hiding-place for your pas- sengers ; for I hardly need say, that if taken with them on board, the vessel will be confiscated, and you will run some danger of your life. I have nothing more to say to you just now, except that you may give out that Captain Levee M THE PRIVATEERSMAN sails to-morrow, and that you are to follow him in ten days. Your powder is on board ? " " Yes ; I got it on board as soon as we hauled out in the stream." " Well, then, you will call here to-morrow morning about eleven o'clock, not before, and (I hardly need repeat it), but I again say secrecy, as you value your life." As soon as I had left the owner I went down to the wharf, stepped into the boat, and went on board Captain Levee's vessel, which, I have omitted to state, was named the Arrow. I found him on board, and very busy getting ready for sea. " So you are off to-morrow, Levee ? " said I, before all the people on the deck. " Yes," he replied. " I wish I was, too ; but I am to remain ten days longer, I find." " I was in hopes we should have cruised together," replied Captain Levee ; " but we must do as our owner wishes. What detains you ?- I thought you were ready." " I thought so too," I replied ; " but we find that the head of the mainmast is sprung, and we must have a new one. I have just come from the owner's, and must set to work at once, and get ready for shifting our mast. So, fare you well, if I do not see you before you sail." " I am to see the owner to-night," replied Levee. " Shall we not meet then, and take a parting glass ? " " I fear not, but I will come if I can," I replied; "if not, success to the Arrow!" " And success to the Sparrow-IIawk ! " replied Levee, " and God bless you, my good fellow." I shook hands with my kind friend, and went over the side of the lugger into my boat, and then pulled for my own vessel. As soon s I got on board I sent for officers and men, and said to them " We are to shift our mainmast for one that is three feet longer, and must work hard, that we may be able to sail as soon as possible. I cannot allow any of you to go on shore till the work is finished ; when it is done, you will have leave as before till we sail." That afternoon I sent down the topsail-yard and topmast, unbent the mainsail, maintop-sail, and gaff, sent down the 65 E THE PRIVATEERSMAN topmast and running-rigging on deck, cast loose the lanyards of the lower rigging, and quite dismantled the mainmast, so as to make it appear as if we were about to haul to the wharf and take it out. The men all remained on board, expecting that we should shift our berth the next day. On the following morning I laid out a warp to the wharf, as if intending to haul in ; and at the time appointed I went on shore to the owner, and told him what I had done. " But," he said, " I find that you will have to sail this night as soon as it is dark. How will you get ready ? " I replied that at nightfall I would immediately replace everything, and in an hour would be ready for sea. "If such be the case, you have done well, Mr. Elrington, and I thank you for your zeal on my behalf, which I shall not forget. Everything has been arranged, and you must come up here with some of your seamen as soon as you are ready to sail. Your men, or rather four of them, must remain in the house. The four gentlemen who are to be embarked will be dressed in seamen's attire, and will carry down their boxes and trunks as if they were your men taking your things on board. You will then remain a little distance from the wharf in the boat till your own men come down, and if there is no discovery you will take them on board with you ; if, on the contrary, there is any suspicion, and the officers of the government are on the watch, and stop your men, you will then push off with the passengers, slip your cable if it is necessary, and make all sail for Holyhead, where you will fall in with the Arrow, which will be waiting there for you. Is the Arrow still in sight ? " " Xo," I replied ; " she was out of sight more than an hour ago, and from our masthead we could see the top-gallant sails of the vessel of war bearing NNW." < Keep a look-out upon her, and see how she bears at dark," replied the owner, "for you must not fall in with her if possible. I think you had better return on board now, that you may keep your people quiet." When I arrived on board the schooner I told my officers that I did not think we should shift the mast as proposed, and that everything must be got ready for refitting. I did not choose to say more, but added that I was to go on shore in the evening to smoke a pipe with the owner, and then I 66 THE PRIVATEERSMAN should know for certain. I employed the men during the whole of the day in doing everything in preparation which could be done without exciting suspicion; and as soon as it was dark I called the men aft, and told them that I thought it was very likely, from the Arrow not having made her appearance, that we might be sent to join her immediately, and that I wished them to rig the mainmast, and make everything ready for an immediate start, promising to serve out some liquor if they worked well. This was sufficient, and in little more than an hour the mast was secured, the rigging all complete, and the sails ready for bending. I then ordered the boat to be manned, and telling the officers that they were to bend the sails, and have everything ready for weighing on my return on board, which would be in an hour or thereabouts, I pulled on shore, and went up to the owner's, taking four men with me, and leaving three men in the boat. I ordered these three men to remaia till the others came down with my trunks and effects, and not to leave the boat on any consideration. When I arrived at the owner's I told him what I had done, and he commended my arrangements. In the back room I found four gentlemen dressed in seamen's clothing, and as there was no time to be lost, they immediately shouldered the trunks and valises ; desiring my own men to remain with the owner to bring down anything he might wish to send on board, I left them in the counting-house. The gentlemen followed me with their loads down to the boat, and when I got there the men told me that some people had come down and asked whose boat it was, and why they were lying there, and that they had told the people that the captain had taken four men with him to bring down his things, and that they were waiting for him ; so it was lucky that I said to my men what I did. We hastened to put the trunks into the boat, and to get in ourselves after we had received this intelligence, and then I shoved off from the wharf, and laid about a stone's throw distant for my other men. At last we heard them coming down, and shortly afterward we perceived that they were stopped by other people, and in altercation with them. I knew then that the officers were on the alert, and would discover the stratagem, and therefore desired my men and 67 THE PRIVATEERSMAN the gentlemen, who had each taken an oar in readiness, to give way and pull for the schooner. As we did so the king's officers on search who had stopped my four men came down to the wharf and ordered us to come back, but we made no reply. As soon as we were alongside we hoisted the things out of the boat, veered her astern by a tow-rope, slipped the cable, and made sail. Fortunately it was very dark, and AVC were very alert in our movements. We could perceive lighls at the wharf as we sailed out of the river, and it was clear that we had had a narrow escape ; but I felt no alarm on account of the owner, as I knew that although they might suspect, they could prove nothing. When about three miles out we hove to, hoisted in the boat, and shaped our course. All I had now to fear was the falling in with the ship of war in the offing, and I placed men to keep a sharp look- out in every direction, and told the officers that it was neces- sary that we should avoid her. When last seen, about an hour before dark, she was well to windward, and as the wind was from the northward, she would probably sail faster than we could, as a schooner does not sail so well free as on a wind. We had run out about four hours, and were steering our course for Holyhead, Avhen suddenly we per- ceived the ship of war close to us, and to leeward. She had been lying with her mainsail to the mast, but evidently made us out, for she filled and set top-gallant sails. I immediately hauled my wind, and as soon as she had way she tacked and followed in pursuit, being then right astern of us, about half a mile off'. It was veiy dark, and J knew that as our sails were set, and we bore from her, it would be difficult for her to keep us in sight, as we only presented what we call the feather-edge of our sails to her. I therefore steered on under all sail, and finding that the schooner weathered on her, I kept her away a little, so as to retain the same bearings, and to leave her faster. In an hour we could not make out the ship, and were therefore certain that she could not see us ; so as I wanted to get clear of her, and be at Holyhead as soon as possible, I lowered down all the sails and put my helm up, so as to cross her and run to leeward under bare poles, while she continued her windward chase. This stratagem answered, and we saw no more of her ; for, two hours afterwards, we fell in with 68 THE PRIVATEERSMAN the Arrow, and, hailing her, we both made sail down the Bristol Channel as fast as we could, and at daybreak there was no vessel in sight, and of course we had nothing more to fear from the Liverpool cruiser. As we now sailed rapidly along in company, with the wind on our quarter, it was high time for me to look to my passengers, who had remained on deck in perfect silence from the time that they had come on board. I therefore went up to them, and apologised for not having as yet paid them that attention that I should have wished to have done under other circumstances. " Captain," replied the oldest of them, with a courteous salute, "you have paid us every attention, you have been extremely active in saving our lives, and we return you our sincere thanks." " Yes, indeed," replied a young and handsome man who stood next him, "Mr. Elrington has saved us from the toils of our enemies ; but now that we are in no fear from that quarter, I must tell him that we have hardly had a mouthful of food for twenty-four hours, and if he wishes to save our lives a second time, it will be by ordering a good breakfast to be prepared for us." " Campbell speaks the truth, my dear sir," said the one who had first spoken. "We have lately gained the know- ledge of what it is to hunger and thirst, and we will join in his request." " You shall not wait long," I replied ; " I will be up again in a moment or two." I went down into the cabin, and ordering my servant to put on the table a large piece of pressed Hamburg beef, a cold pie of various flesh and fowl combined, some bread and cheese, and some bottles of brandy and usquebaugh, 1 then went up again, and requested them all to descend. Hungry they certainly were, and it was incredible the quantity that they devoured. I should have imagined that they had not been fed for a week, and I thought that if they were to consume at that rate, my stock would never last out, and the sooner they were landed the better. As soon as they left off eating, and. had finished two bottles of usquebaugh, I said to them, " Gentlemen, my orders are to land you at any port of France that you should prefer. Have you made up your minds as to 69 THE PRIVATEERS MAN which it shall be, for it will be necessary that we shape a course according to your decision ? " " Mr. Elrington,. on that point we would wish to advise with you. I hardly need say that our object is to escape, and that falling in with and being captured by a ship of war - and there are many out in pursuit of us and other unfortunate adherents to the house of Stuart would be extremely dis- agreeable, as our heads and our bodies would certainly part company if we were taken. Now, which port do you think we should be most likely to reach with least chance of inter- ruption ? " "I think/' I replied, "as you pay me the compliment to ask my opinion, that it would be better to run down the Bay of Biscay, and then put in at the port of Bordeaux, or any other, where you could be landed in safety ; and my reason is this : the Channel is full of cruisers looking after those of your party who are attempting to escape, and my vessel Avill be chased and searched. Now, although we might sail faster than any other vessel in the Channel, yet it is very possible that in running away from one, we may fall into the jaws of another. And besides, we are two privateers, and cruising off Bordeaux will excite no suspicion, as it is a favourite cruising-ground ; so that, if we were boarded, there w T ould be little danger of discovery; but of course, as long as I could prevent that by taking to my heels, I shall not be boarded by any one. The only objection to what I propose is, that you will be confined longer in a vessel than you may like, or than you would be if you were to gain a nearer port." " I agree with the captain of the vessel," said a grave- looking personage, who had not yet spoken, and whom I afterward discovered to be a Catholic priest ; " the staunchest adherent to the cause could not have given better advice, and I should recommend that it be followed." The others were of the same opinion ; and, in consequence, I edged the schooner down to the Arrow, and hailed Captain Levee, stating that we were to run to Bordeaux. After that I prepared for them sleeping accommodations as well as I could, and on my making apologies, they laughed, and told me such stories of their hardships during their escape, that I was not surprised at their not being difficult to please. I found out 70 THE PRIVATEERSMAN their names by their addressing one another, to be Campbell, M'lntyre, Ferguson, and M'Donald ; all of them very refined gentlemen, and of excellent discourse. They were very merry, and laughed at all that they had suffered ; sang Jacobite songs, as they were termed, and certainly did not spare my locker of wine. The wind continued fair, and we met with no interruption, and on the fourth evening, at dusk, we made the mouth of the Garonne, and hove to, with our heads off shore, for the night. Captain Levee then came on board, and I introduced him to my passengers. To my surprise, after some conversation, he said " I have now escorted Captain Elrington, according to the orders I received, and shall return to Liverpool as soon r.s possible ; if, therefore, gentlemen, you have any letters to send to your friends announcing your safety, I shall be most happy to present them in any way you may suggest as most advisable." That Captain Levee had some object in saying this, I was quite certain ; and therefore I made no remark. The passengers thanked him for his proposal ; and, being pro- vided with writing materials, they all wrote to their friends, and put their letters into Captain Levee's hands, who then bade them farewell, and went on deck with me. " Of course you were not serious in what you said, Captain Levee ? " I inquired, as we walked forward. " No," he replied ; " but I considered it prudent to make them believe so. Although Englishmen, they are enemies to our country, so far as they are enemies to our government, and, of course, wish no harm to the French, who have so warmly supported them. Now, if they knew that I re- mained here waiting for your coming out of the river, they would say so, and I might lose the chance of a good prize, as nothing would sail if they knew that the coast was not clear. Now, I shall part company with you in an hour, and make all sail for England, as they may suppose, but, without fail, to-morrow night I shall be off here again, about five leagues from the port, with my sails furled ; therefore, stay in the river as long as they will let you, as, while you are in port with the flag of truce, vessels may sail out." " I understand you, and will do all I can to assist your views, Captain Levee. Now, we will go down again. I will 71 THE PRIVATEERS MAX give you a receipt for a coil of 1'ope, which you will send your boat for, and write a letter to the owners, after which you will. wish me good-bye, and make sail." "Exactly," Captain Levee replied, who then ordered his boat to go for a coil of three-inch, and bring it on boartl. We then descended to the cabin, and I wrote a letter to the owner, and also a receipt for the coil of rope, which I delivered to Captain Levee. The boat soon returned from the lugger, the rope was taken on board, and then Captain Levee wished me farewell, and made his polite adieus to the gentlemen, who followed him on deck, and waited there till he had hoisted in his boat and made all sail. " How long will she be before she arrives at Liverpool with this wind?" inquired Mr. Campbell. " She will carry her canvas night and day," I replied ; " and, therefore, as she sails so fast, I should say in five or six days." " Well, I am grateful that we have such an early and safe opportunity of communicating with our friends in England ; we might have waited two months otherwise." "Very true," replied the priest, "but Heaven has assisted our anxious wishes. Let us be grateful for all things." My passengers watched the lugger until she was nearly out of sight. I dare say that their thoughts were, that those on board of her were going to the country of their birth, from which they were exiles, probably for ever : they did not speak, but went down below, and retired to their beds. At daylight the next morning I ran the schooner in ; and as soon as I was within three miles of the coast, I hoisted the white flag of truce, and stood for the mouth of the river Garonne. I perceived that the batteries were manned, but not a shot was fired, and we entered the river. When we were a mile i:p the river we were boarded by the French authorities, and my passengers, who had dressed themselves in their proper costume, informed the officer in the boat who they were, upon which he was very polite, and, calling a pilot out of the boat, the schooner was taken charge of by him, and we very soon afterward, having wind and tide in our favour, were anchored alongside of two large merchant vessels and a French privateer of sixteen guns, 72 THE PRIVATEERSMAN which I instantly recognised as ouf old antagonist off Hispaniola, in the action in which the Revenge was captured, and Captain. Weatherall lost his life. However, I kept my knowledge to myself, as the French officer and the Jacobite gentlemen were present. As soon as we had anchored the passengers were requested to go into the boat, and the French officer and I to accompany them, that I might report myself to the governor, and we pulled away to the town, one of my boats following with the passengers' luggage. On our landing there was a great crowd assembled, and they looked very hard at me, as I was dressed in my lace coat and a cocked-up hat, also bound with broad gold lace. On our arrival in the presence of the governor, we were received with much urbanity ; and as I had brought the Jacobite gentlemen in my schooner, it was presumed that I was favourable to the cause, and I was very politely treated. The governor invited us all to dine with him on that day. I made some excuse, saying that I was anxious to return to Liverpool, that I might fit out for the coast of Africa, in which service I was to be employed by my owners ; but the passengers insisted upon my staying a day or two, and the governor added to their solicitations his own. I therefore accepted, not only because I was glad to have an opportunity to see so celebrated a town, but because it would meet the views of Captain Levee. We took leave of the governor, and went to an hotel, and I then sent my boat on board for necessaries, and hired a handsome apart- ment in the hotel. I had not been there hulf-an-hour, when the priest came to me and said, " Captain, you are not aware of the rank and consequence of the three gentle- men whom you have been so successful in escorting to a !ilace of safety. I am requested by them to make you a landsome remuneration for your kindness and skilful con- duct on this occasion." "Sir," I replied, "this must not be. I am most happy in having assisted in the escape of unfortunate gentlemen ; and all the pleasure I feel at having so done would be destroyed if I were to accept of what you offer. It is useless to repeat it; and if you do, I. shall consider it an insult, and immediately repair 011 board of my vessel. You will 73 THE PRIVATEERSMAN therefore tender my best thanks and my refusal, with ardent wishes for their future welfare." "After what you have said, Captain Elrington, I will, of course, not resume the offer. I will tell my fellow-passengers' what you have said, and I am sure that they will, as I do, admire your high sense of honour." The priest shook me by the hand, and then quitted my apartment. I did not see the other passengers till it was the hour to go to dine at the governor's, when they embraced me cordially, and the one calling himself Campbell said, "Should you ever be in distress or a prisoner in this country, recollect you have a friend who is ready to serve you. Here is an address to a lady, to whom you must write, and say that you wish the assistance of your passenger to Bordeaux that will be sufficient I trust you may never require it." We had a pleasant dinner at the governor's, and among the people invited to meet us, I perceived the French captain of the privateer. I knew him immediately, although he did not recognise me. We had some conversation to- gether, and he spoke about his cruises in the West Indies, and asked me whether I knew Captain Weatherall. I said there was a Captain Weatherall who commanded the Revenge privateer, and who was killed when his vessel was taken. "Exactly," said the captain; "he was a brave man, and fought nobly, and so did all his people they fought like devils." " Yes," I replied, " they fought as long as they could, but Captain Weatherall was very short-handed. He had but fifty-five men on board at the commencement of the action." " More than that, I'm sure," replied the French captain. " He had not, I assure you," I replied ; " he had lost so many in an attack on shore, and had so many away in prizes." Our conversation had attracted general notice, and a French army officer observed, " Monsieur speaks so positively, that one would imagine that he was actually on board." " And so I was, sir," replied I, "and have my wounds to show for it. I knew this officer immediately I saw him, for I was close to Captain Weatherall at the time that this officer expostulated with him before the action ; and I crossed my sword with him during the combat." 74 THE PRIVATEERSMAN " You have convinced me that you were on board," replied the captain of the privateer, "by your mentioning the ex- postulations previous to the combat taking place. I am delighted to have met with so brave an enemy, for every man on board that vessel was a hero." The conversation was then general, and many particulars were asked ; and I will do the French captain the justice to say, that he was very correct in all his statements, and neither vaunted his own success, nor did us less than justice. The party then broke up to go to the theatre, and after- ward we repaired to the hotel. I remained there two days more, and on the last of these two days I had promised to sup with the French captain of the privateer, who had called upon me, and behaved very politely. The following day, after noon, when the tide served, I was to sail. Accordingly, after the theatre was over I went with the French captain to his house, in company with two or three more. Supper was on the table when we arrived there, and we went into the room, waiting for the presence of the captain's lady, who had not gone to the theatre, and to whom I had not been introduced. After a few minutes she made her appearance, and as she entered the room I was struck with her extreme beauty, although she was past the meridian of life. I thought I had seen her face before, and as she came forward with her husband, it at once rushed into my mind that she was the widow of the French gentleman who had so gallantly fought his vessel, and who fell by my hand the lady who was nursing her son at the King's Hospital at Jamaica, and who had been so inveterate against me. Our eyes met, and her cheeks flushed ; she recognised me, and I coloured deeply as I bowed to her. She was taken with a faintness, and fell back. Fortunately her husband received her in his arms. " What is the matter, my love ? " he said. " Nothing ; but I am taken with a vertigo," replied she ; " it will go off directly. Make my excuses to the company while I retire for a few minutes." Her husband went out of the room, and after a minute or two came back, saying that madam was not well enough to return to the room, and begged that they would admit her excuse, and sit down to supper without her. Whether his wife had informed him of who I was, I know not; but nothing 75 THE PRIVATEERSMAN could exceed the civility of the French captain toward me during the supper. We did not, however, remain very late, as the lady of the house was indisposed. 1 found out, as I walked home with another French officer, that the captain of the privateer had fallen in with the French ladv on her return from Jamaica, where her son died in the hospital, and had married her; and that, moreover, unlike most French husbands, he was most ardently attached to her. I had breakfast the next morning, and packed up my clothes preparatory to going on board, and had just returned from a visit of leave-taking with the governor, when who should walk up into my apartment but the French captain of the privateer, accompanied by three or four French officers of the army. I perceived by his looks when he entered that he was a little excited, but I met him cordially. He began a conversation about his action with Captain Weatherall, and instead of speaking handsomely as he had done before, he used expressions which I considered offensive, and I at once took him up by observing that, being under a flag of truce, it was impossible for me to notice what he said. " No," he replied ; " but I wish we were once more on the high seas together, for I have a little debt of gratitude to pay off." "Well," I replied, "you may have; and I should not be sorry to give you an opportunity, if it were possible." "May I inquire whether you intend to go home as a cartel, and carry your flag of truce to Liverpool?" " No, sir," I replied ; " I shall haul down my flag cf truce as soon as I am out of gunshot of your batteries. I understand what you mean, sir. It is very true that your vessel carries nearly double the number of guns that mine does, but nevertheless I shall haul down my flag of truce, as I say I will." "Not if I follow you down the river, I presume?" he said, with a sort of sneer. "Follow me if you dare," I cried; "you will meet with your master, depend upon it." " Sucre ! " replied he, in a passion, " I will blow you out of the water ; and if I take you, I will hang you for a pirate." 76 THE PRIVATEERSMAN " Not the last, certainly," I said coolly. "Look you, sir," he cried, shutting his fist upon the palm of his other hand, "if I take you I will hang you; and if you take me, you may serve me in the same way. Is it a bargain, or are you a coward ? " "Gentlemen," I said to the officers present, "you must feel that your countryman is not behaving well. He has insulted me grossly. I will, however, consent to his terms on one condition, which is, that he will permit one of you, after he has sailed, to make known the conditions upon which we fight to his wife ; and that one of you will pledge me his honour that he will impart these conditions as soon as we are gone." "Agree to do so pledge yourself to do so, Xavier," cried the French captain to one of the officers present. "Since you wish it, certainly," he said. " You pledge yourself to make the conditions known to madam, as soon as we have sailed ? " " I do, upon the honour of an officer and a gentleman," replied he, " painful as it will be to me." " Then, captain," I replied, " I agree to your conditions, and one or the other of us shall hang." You may suppose, madam, that I must have been in a state of great irritation to have consented to such terms. I was so, and could not brook such insult in the presence of the French officers. Moreover, as you will observe in my conversation, I did not commit myself in any way. There was nothing dishonourable. I told him that I should haul down my flag of truce, and I also told him that he would meet with his master, which was true enough, as he would meet with the Arrow, commanded by Captain Levee, as well as with my vessel; while he thought that he would have to fight with my inferior vessel alone, and making sure of conquest, he purposely insulted me, to make me accept such conditions as would administer to the revenge of his wife, who had evidently worked him up to act in such a manner ; and I accepted them, because I hoped the fate would be his if Captain Levee joined me, and if, not, I was determined that I never would be taken alive. After I had agreed to his conditions, they all took a very ceremoniou? leave, and I bowed them out with great THE PRIVATEERSMAN mock humility. I then bade farewell to my passengers, who lodged in the same hotel, and went down to my boat, and pulled on board. As soon as the tide served the pilot came on board, and we got under weigh. I observed a great bustle, and a hurrying to and fro of boats on board of the French privateer, and we had not gone above two miles down the river, before I perceived the men were aloft and lowering her sails. I told my officers that I had received a challenge from the French privateer, and had accepted it, and that we must get everything ready for action. They were much astonished at this, as the disparity of force was so great, but they went cheerfully to their duty, as did the men, among whom the news was soon spread. CHAPTER X Captain Levee and I engage with tJie French privateer We come off victorious My revenge against the French lady We take our prize to Liverpool. 1 HE wind was light, and we did not gain the mouth of the river till near sun-down, when the pilot left us ; and as soon as we were three miles in the offing I hauled down the flag of truce in the sight of the French priva- teer, who was following us close, and was not more than four miles from us. To avoid mistake, I had, agreed with Captain Levee that should I be coming out after dark I would carry a light at the peak, and this light I now hoisted. It enabled the French privateer to folhnv me, and appeared only as a mark of contempt toward him. I stood on in the direction where I was to find Captain Levee, and could make out the Frenchman following me, and gradually near- ing me. As it became dark, I made more sail to keep him farther off till I had joined the Arrow, but the light at my peak pointed out to him where I was. All this seemed a mystery to my officers and men, until, having run out about four'leagues, I desired them to keep a sharp look-out for the Arrow. About half-past eight o'clock we perceived her lying 78 THE PRIVATEERSMAN to; she had furled her sails after dark, as usual. The light I bore told her who I was, and I ran close to her, and hailing Captain Leve, desired him to prepare for action, and that I would come on board to speak to him. This, of course, created a great bustle on board of the Arrow, and I hastened on board that they might not show any lights. I then informed Captain Levee of all that had passed, and that the Frenchman was not more than five miles from us. We agreed that I should still keep up the light, and bear away a little to draw the Frenchman to leeward of the port, and also to leeward of the Arrow; - that the Arrow should lower her sails again, so as not to be perceived until I had drawn the Frenchman past him, and that then I should commence the action under sail, and fight till the Arrow came up to my assistance. This being arranged, I hastened on board of my schooner, and keeping away four points, I Avaited for the coming up of my antagonist. In half-an-hour we could perceive him through the gloom, not more than a mile from us, under all sail, standing steadily for the light which we carried at our peak. As I had already discovered that my little schooner sailed faster than my opponent, I allowed her to come up within a quarter of a mile of me, when I rounded-to; and desiring my men to aim at his rigging, so as to dismantle him, poured in my broadside of grape and langridge, and then shifted my helm and resumed my course, putting more sail on, so as to increase my distance to what it was before. This manoeuvre I executed three times with success, and I had the satisfaction of perceiving that his foretop-mast was shot away, but when I rounded-to the fourth time, he did the same, and we exchanged broadsides. The effect of his superior artillery was evident, for my rigging and sails were much damaged ; happily nothing so serious as to impede our speed, and I again put out before the breeze as before, and increased my distance previous to again rounding to; for, as the water was very smooth, I knew that if I was crippled she would lay me by the board immediately, and I might be taken and hanged before the Arrow could come up to my assistance. I therefore continued a running fight at such a distance as rendered me le.s liable to suffer from his guns. 79 THE PRIVATEERSMAN It is true that this distance made my guns even more ineffective, but I was decoying my Frenchman off from the land, and placing the Arrow between him and his port, so that his return would be intercepted. This continued for about an hour, when I perceived that the Frenchman had got up a new foretop-mast, and had set the sail upon it. He now ran out his bow-chasers, and continued to fire upon me with them alone, not choosing to lose ground by rounding- to to give me a broadside ; and as his canvas was all out, and I was occasionally rounding-to to dismantle him, we retained much the same distance from one another. At last a shot from his bow-chaser struck off the head of my mainmast, and my gaff came down. This was serious. We hastened to reef the mainsail and hoist it up again upon the remainder of the mast, but having no gaff-topsail our speed was necessarily decreased, and the enemy appeared to be gradually closing with us. I looked out for the Arrow, but could perceive no signs of her; indeed it was too dark to see farther than half a mile. Finding that on the point of sailing we were on I had no chance, I deter- mined to alter my course, and put my schooner right before the winJ so that I might set the square mainsail, which would give time for the Arrow to arrive ; indeed at this time I was in a state of great anxiety. However, I had made up my mind not to be taken alive, and to sell my life as dearly as I could. When the enemy perceived that we had put before the wind he did the same, and as we were about half a mile from each other, we continued to exchange broadsides as we ran, she gradually nearing us so as to make her heavy artil- lery more effective. This portion of the contest continued for an hour, during which my little schooner had received much injury, and we were constantly repairing damages. At last, much to my delight, the day began to dawn, and I discovered the Arrow about a mile and a half from us, right astern, under a press of sail. I pointed her out to my officers and men, who were inspired with fresh courage at the sight. The enemy also perceived her, and appeared determined to bring the combat to an issue pre- vious to her coming up, and I feared that, at all events, I might swing at the yard-arm, let the issue of the coming combat be 80 THE PRIVATEERSMAN what it might. She neared, steering a course so as to cut me off, and I continued to pour in my broadsides to cripple her if possible, as she did not now fire, but ran steadily for me, and my chances were bad. Anxious that the Arrow should close as soon as possible, I hauled down my square mainsail, that we might not run from her, and prepared for an obstinate resistance if boarded. At last the Frenchman was within a cable's length, and at this critical moment the Arrow was about a mile to windward. We poured in our last broadside, and hastened to seize our pikes and cutlasses to repel the boarders, when to my satis- faction I found that one of our shot had cut his gaff in two. I immediately rounded to the wind ; and as my antagonist Avas within pistol-shot of me, with her men all ready for the leap on board, I put my helm down, went round in stays, and crossed her so near to windward, that you might have thrown a biscuit on board. This manoeuvre prevented his boarding, and I may say saved my life, for his gaff being shot away he could not heave in stays to follow me, but was obliged to wear round after me, which increased his distance at least a cable's length to leeward. A furious broadside, however, which he poured in crippled me altogether. Everything came running down upon the decks, and I was left a complete wreck ; but I was to windward of him, and although he might sink me, he could not board or take possession until he had refitted his after-sail. But now his time Avas come. A fresh antagonist, with equal weight of metal, was close to him, and he had to decide whether he would fight or run. Whether he conceived that running was useless, which it certainly was, or was determined to take us both or die, I know not ; certain it is that lie did not put his vessel before the wind, but waited with deter- mination the coming up of the Arrow. Captain Levee passed under the Frenchman's stern, raking him with a broadside that almost unrigged him, and then engaged him to leeward, so as to cut off all chance of his escape. The Frenchman returned the fire with spirit, and I took my men from my guns that we might set some sail upon the vessel, for after the Arrow commenced her fire no further notice was taken of me by the Frenchman. After a contest well maintained for half-an-hour the mainmast 81 F THE PRIVATEERSMAN of the Frenchman went by the board, and this almost settled the question, as he could not keep his vessel to the wind, and consequently she fell off, and received a raking fire from the Arrow. At last her bowsprit was between the main and fore rigging of the Arrow, and her decks were swept by the Arrow's raking fire. I had got some sail up forward, and was anxious to be at the close of the action. I perceived that the Frenchman was attempting to board the lugger, and was pouring all his people on the forecastle, and I therefore edged down to him that I might, with my people, board him on the quarter, which would place him, as we say, between two fires. The conflict was at its highest, the French attempting and the Arrow's crew re- pelling them when I laid my schooner on her quarter and leaped on board of her with my few remaining men. The Frenchmen turned to repel my attack, and thus weakened their party opposed to the Arrow's men ; the consequence was, that they were first beaten back, and then boarded by Captain Levee and his crew. As soon as I had gained the deck of the Frenchman, I thought of nothing but to single, out the French captain. At first I could not see him, but as his crew retreated from Captain Levee and his men, I perceived him, pale and exhausted, but still attempting to rally them. As my object was to take him alive, I rushed in advance at him, wrestled, and threw him on his back on the deck. There I held him, while the combatants, fighting and retreating, tumbled over us one after another, and bruised us severely with their weight. At last the French were beaten below, and I had time to breathe. Calling to two of my men, I desired them to take charge of the French captain, and, as they valued their lives, not to let him escape, or destroy himself, but to take him into our vessel and guard him care- fully in my cabin. Having done this, I went to Captain Levee, and we embraced. " You did not come a minute too soon," I said, wiping the blood from my face. " No indeed ; and but for your clever manoeuvre you would have been beaten. Your vessel is a mere nutshell compared to this ; you did well, more than M'ell, to main- tain the combat-so long. Have you lost manv men?" 82 THE PRIVATEERSMAN " We had ten sent below before we boarded ; what may have followed since I do not know. I have the French captain safe in my cabin." " I saw the men hand him over : well, now to repair damages, and then I will tell you what you shall do. I must send on board and help you ; the Arrow has not suf- fered much considering, and I can spare the men. As soon as we have cleared up the decks a little, we will breakfast together and talk the matter over." It required two hours before we could clear the decks of our vessels, for we had separated, and the Arrow had taken charge of the prize. Before I took the boat to go on board the Arrow I went down into my cabin, where the French captain lay bound and watched by two of the men. " You are prepared to pay the penalty agreed upon, monsieur?" said I. "I am, sir," he' replied. "I now understand what you meant when you said that I should meet with my match. I have no one to blame but myself. I urged you to the conditions, expecting an easy and certain conquest with my superior vessel. I have fallen into my own net, and there's an end to the matter except that when things go wrong, a woman is certain to be at the bottom of it." "I am aware, sir," I replied, "that your wife instigated you to act as you did, or you would never have so behaved. In attempting to revenge the death of one husband she has lost two." "Cest vrai," replied the Frenchman composedly, and I then quitted the cabin and went on board of the Arrow. " Well, Elrington," said Captain Levee, " what do 3-011 intend to do with the French captain ? Is he to pay the forfeit, and swing at the yard-arm ~f " " I don't like hanging a man, especially a brave man, in cold blood," I replied. " It was all his Avife's doing, and he has confessed as much." " He would certainly have hanged you," replied Levee. " Yes, that I believe ; but it would have been that he might have a quiet life at home not from any resentment against me. Now I have no feeling of that kind to actuate me." " What will you do, then ? " 83 THE PRIVATEERSMAN "Not hang him, certainly; and yet I should like to punish her." " She deserves it/' replied Captain Levee. " Now, Elring- ton, will you approve of my suggestion ? " "Let me hear it." " It is this : they do not know that I have assisted in taking the privateer, as they have no idea that I am here. As soon as we have refitted her and your vessel, I will remain where I am. You shall run into the mouth of the Garonne, with your colours flying, and the English Jack over the French flag on board of the prize. This will lead them to suppose that you have taken the vessel without assistance. When just out of gun-shot, heave-to, fire a gun, and then swing an effigy to the yard-arm and remain there, to make them suppose that you have hung the French captain. At nightfall you can make sail and rejoin me. That will punish her, and annoy them generally." "I will do so ; it is an excellent device, and she will never know the trutli for a long time to come." We remained all that day refitting ; in the evening I made sail, in company with the French schooner, which was manned by Captain Levee, and stood inshore. At break of the following day I ran in, standing for the harbour, without my colours being hoisted, and then it occurred to me that I would make their disappointment greater by allowing them first to imagine that the victory was theirs ; so, when about six miles off, I hoisted French colours on the French schooner, and French colours over English on board of my own. I continued to stand on till within two miles and a half of the batteries, and could see crowds flocking down to witness the supposed triumphant arrival of their privateer into port ; Avhen of a sudden I hauled my wind, hove-to, brailed up my sails, and changed the colours, firing a gun in bravado. Allowing them half-an-hour to comment upon this disappointment, I then fired another gun, and hoisted up to the yard-arm the figure of a man, composed of clothes stuffed with hay, made to represent the French captain ; and having so done, I remained during the whole forenoon, with my sails brailed up, that they might have a clear view of the hanging figure. At last we' perceived a large boat, with a 81 THE PRIVATEERSMAN flag of truce, coming out of the river. I remained where I was, and allowing it to come alongside, I perceived in it the French officer who had pledged himself to give the conditions of the combat to the lady ; and seated by him was the French captain's wife, with her head sunk down on her knees, and her face buried in her handkerchief. I saluted the officer as he came on deck. He returned my bow, and then said, " Sir, the fortune of war has proved in your favour, and I perceive that the conditions of the issue of the combat have been adhered to on your side. Against that I have not a word to say, as my friend would have as rigidly adhered to them. But, sir, we war not with the dead, and I have come off at the request of his miserable wife, to beg that you will, now that your revenge is satisfied, deliver up to her her husband's body, that it may receive the rites of the Church and a Christian burial. You surely, as a brave man, will not deny this small favour to a woman whom you have twice deprived of her husband ?" "Sir," I replied, "on condition that this lady will step on board and make the request herself, I will comply with it, but on no other terms." " It will be most painful, and her feelings might well have been spared such a trial as to meet your face again, and make the request in person ; but as you insist upon it, I will make known your terms." As he went into his boat I ran down into the cabin, and desired them to cast loose the French captain, saying to him, "Sir, your wife is here requesting your body, which she believes to be swinging at the yard-arm, for I have put that trick into execution to punish her. I never intended to take your life, and I shall now do more, I shall give you not only life, but liberty such shall be my revenge." The French captain stared as if confounded, but made no reply. I then went on deck, where I found the lady had been lifted r.p the side. They led her to me, and she fell on her knees, but the effort was too much for her, and she fainted away. I ordered her to be taken down into the cabin, and, without any explanation, desired the French officer to accompany her, not wishing to be present at the unexpected meeting. I therefore remained on deck, and ordering the men to lower down the effigy, they did so 85 THE PRIVATEERSMAN laughing at the French seamen in the -boat, who for the first time perceived, for they had not looked up before, that it was only a sham captain. I looked over the side, and told them that the captain was alive and well, and would be in the boat very soon, at which they were greatly rejoiced. In the meantime the explanation took place in the cabin, and after a few minutes tfi French officer came up and expressed his satisfaction at what I had done. " You have given a lesson, sir, without being guilty of barbarity. Your conduct has been noble." He was soon followed by the French captain and his lady, who was now all gratitude, and would have kissed my hands, but I prevented her, and said, " Madam, at least now you have no occasion to hate me. If I was so unfortunate, in self-defence, as to slay your first husband, I have restored to you your second. Let us, then, part in amity." The French captain squeezed my hand, but said nothing. I begged they would take some refreshment, but they were too anxious to return and undeceive their friends, and re- quested permission to go into the boat. Of course I con- sented, and as the boat pulled away the crew gave three huzzas, as a compliment to us. When they were a mile inshore I hauled down the colours of both vessels, and made sail out to rejoin Captain Levee, which I did in the evening, and then related all that had passed. He was much pleased with the result of the affair, and we then, having consulted, considered it advisable to run back to Liverpool with the prize, for she required so many hands to man her as to render us by no means efficient vessels. Moreover, I have omitted to state that, while I was in the Garonne, the Arrow had taken two good prizes, which she had manned and sent to Liverpool. We there- fore made sail to the northward, and in a week were again in port, with our prize. We found that the other vessels hid arrived safe, and the owner was much pleased with the results of tljio short and eventful cruise. THE PRIVATEERSMAN CHAPTER XI / cause myself to be dismissed from my owners service Am arrested Conveyed to London, and confined in the Tower Am visited by a ftomish priest, and through his interference obtain my liberation Set off to Liverpool, and find my owner and Captain Levee Their surprise Miss Trevannion. W HEN I called upon our owner, which I did as soon as I had dropped my anchor and furled sails, he embraced me, and then led me into the back room next to his counting-house. " My dear Elrington," said he, " well as you managed to get off the Jacobite gentlemen, there is a strong suspicion on the part of the government that they were on board of your vessel, and that I was a party to their escape. Whether they will take any measures now that you have returned, I know not ; they may have gained some intelli- gence, or they may worm out something, by their emissaries, from those who compose your crew, and if so we must expect their vengeance. Now tell me where you landed them, and all the events of your cruise, for I have heard but little from those who brought in the prizes taken by the Arrow. Captain Levee is too busy with his own vessel and the prize to come on shore for these two hours, and I wish to talk with you alone upon this affair." After I had narrated all that had passed and the manner in which the French privateer had been captured, the owner said " If the government spies and there are plenty of them about find out from your crew that you landed passengers at Bordeaux, depend upon it you will be arrested and examined, without you get out of the way till the affair has blown over. Now the men will narrate in the taverns the curious history of this French privateer, and in so doing cannot fail to state that you were on shore in France. Now, Elringto'n, you have run the risk to oblige me, and 1 must keep you out of diffi- culty ; and if you feel inclined to hide yourself for a time, I Will of course pay all your expenses." 87 THE PRIVATEERSMAN "No," I replied; "if they find out what has taken place, and wish to get hold of me in consequence, I think it will be better to brave it out. If I hide away, it will make them more anxious to have me, and will confirm their suspicions that I am what they are pleased to call a traitor ; a reward will be offered for my apprehension, and at any time that I da appear the reward will cause me to be taken up. If, on the contrary, I brave it out, and, if I km asked, say at once that I did land passengers, at all events they will not make it high-treason ; so, with your leave, I will stay. I hardly need say that I shall take the whole responsibility on myself, and declare that I took them on board without your know- ledge ; that you may rest assured of." "On consideration, I think that your plan is the best," replied my owner. " I am grateful for your offer of screening me, which I would not permit, were it not that I shall be useful to you if any mischance takes place, and, if in prison, could be of no service." " Then, sir," I replied, " the wisest course will be for you at once to dismiss me from the command of the privateer, in consequence of your having been informed that I carried passengers and landed them in France. That step will prove you a friend to the government, and will enable you, after a time, to get me out of my scrape more effectually." " You are sacrificing yourself, Elrington, and all for me." " Not so, sir. I am only securing a friend in case of need." "That you certainly are," replied my owner, squeezing my hand. " Well, it will be the best plan even for you, and so let it be." "Then I will now return on board, and tell the officers that I am dismissed. There is no time to be lost ; and here comes Captain Levee ; so for the present, sir, farewell." On my return on board I called up the officers and men, and told them that I had offended the owner, and that he had dismissed me from the command of the privateer. One of the officers inquired what I had done ; and I said, before the men, that it was for landing the passengers in France. They all condoled with me, and expressed their sorrow at my leaving them, and I believe they were sincere. It was fortunate that I did as I had done, for I found that the government emissaries were on board at the time that J 88 THE PRIVATEERSMAN made the communication, and had already gained the in- formation from some of my crew. I ordered my chest and bedding to be put into the boat, and, as soon as they were ready, I gave up the command to the first officer, and, bidding them all farewell, went down the side and pulled on shore, repairing to my former lodgings. I had not been there two hours before I was arrested and taken to prison. I was, however, very comfortably lodged, because I was a state prisoner, and I presume that more respect is paid to a man when he is to be drawn and quartered, and his head set above the Tower gates, than a petty malefactor. The next day I was summoned before what was called the Commission, and asked whether I had not landed some people in France ? I replied immediately that I had done so. " Who were they ? " was the next inquiry. "They stated themselves to be Roman Catholic priests, replied I, "and such I believed them to be." " Why did I do so ? " " Because, in the first place, they paid me a hundred guineas each ; and, in the second, because I considered them mischievous, dangerous men, conspiring against the government, and that the sooner they were out of the country the better." " How did I know that they were traitors ? " "All Roman priests were traitors in my opinion, and I hated them as bad as I did the French ; but it is difficult to deal with a priest, and I thought that I was performing a good service in ridding the country of them." " Who else was privy to the affair ? " " No one ; I had made the arrangement with them myself, and not an officer or man on board knew anything about it." " But my owner, Mr. Trevannion, was he a party to it ? " " No, he was not ; and on my return he dismissed me from the command of the privateer as soon as he found out that I had landed the priests in France." A great many more questions were put to me, all of which I answered very cautiously, yet without apparent hesitation ; and, after an examination of four hours, the president of the Commission told me that I had been, by 89 THE PRIVATEERSMAN my own acknowledgment, aiding and abetting the escape of malignant traitors, and prevented them meeting their just fate on the scaffold. That, in so doing, I had been guilty of treason, and must abide the sentence of the supreme Commission in London, whither I should be sent the following day. I replied that I was a loyal subject ; that I hated the French and Romish plotters, and that I had done what I considered was best ; that if I had done wrong, it was only an error in judgment; and any one that said I was a traitor lied in his throat. My reply was taken down, and I was sent back to prison. The following afternoon the gaoler came into my room, accompanied by two persons, one of whom informed me "%, that I was delivered over to their custody to be taken to London. I was led out, and at the door I found three horses, upon one of which I was desired to mount. As soon as I was in the saddle a rope was passed from one leg to the other under the horse's belly, so as to prevent my escape ; and my horse was led between the other two, upon which my keepers rode, each having a hand-rein made fast from my horse's bridle to his own. A crowd was assembled round the entrance of the gaol, and among the lookers-on I perceived Captain Levee and my owner ; but of course I thought it imprudent to take any notice cf them, and they did not make any recognition of me. I hardly need say, my dear madam, how very revolting it was to my feelings to be thus led away like a felon; but at the same time 1 must acknowledge the courtesy of my conductors, who apologised for being compelled to take such measures of security, and on the way showed great kindness and good-feeling. Everything being arranged, we proceeded on our journey ; but it was late when we set off, owing to one of my con- ductors being sent for by the commissioner, and having to wait for letters for nearly three hours. As it may be supposed, we could not travel at speed, and we seldom went faster than a walk, which I was sorry for, as I was anxious that the journey should be over and my fate decided as soon as possible. Almost an hour after dark a party of men rushed from the side of the road, and some seizing the bridles of the 90 THE PRIVATEERSMAN horses, the others threw the two conductors off their saddles by taking them by the leg and heaving them over on the other side. This was done so quickly, that the two men, who were well armed, had not time to draw out a pistol or any other weapon of defence ; as soon as they were on the ground they were immediately seized and overpowered. The faces of the men who had thus assailed the king's officers were blackened so as to disguise them, but from their voices I knew them to be the men and officers of the privateer. " Now then, Captain Elrington," said one of them, " be off with you as fast as possible, and we will take care of these fellows." I still remained in my saddle, and although somewhat flurried with the surprise of the attack, I had had time to recover myself, and had decided upon my mode of behaviour. I felt, as I had said to the owner when we consulted together, that an escape now would be only j u'.ting off the evil day, and that it was better to meet the case boldly at once ; so I rose in my stirrups, and said t > the men in a loud voice, '' My good fellows, I am much obliged to you for your exertions in my behalf, as it proves your goodwill, but 1 cannot and will not take advantage of them. By some mistake I am accused of being a traitor, when I feel that I am a true and loyal subject, which I have no doubt will be fully established upon my arrival in London. I cannot, therefore, take advantage of this opportunity to escape. I respect the laws of my country, and I beg you to do the same. Oblige me by releasing the two gentlemen whom you have made your prisoners, and assist them to remount their horses, for I am resolved that I will go to London and be honourably acquitted. Once more, my lads, many thanks for your kind intentions ; and now 1 wish you farewell ; and if you would do me a great favour, you will disperse peaceably, and leave us to proceed on our journey." The men perceived that I was in earnest, and therefore did as I requested, and in another minute I was again alone with my two keepers. " You have behaved honourably, sir, and perhaps wisely," observed one of my conductors, as he was about to remount his horse. '' I will not ask you who those people were, 91 THE PRIVATEERSMAN although I have no doubt but you recognised them your- self." " No," I replied, " I did not. I guessed from whence they came, but I did not recognise any one individual." I gave this cautious answer, although I had recognised Captain Levee and one of my own officers. " Well, Captain Erlington, you have proved to us that you may be trusted, and therefore, on your pledging your word that you will not escape, we shall have a great pleasure in removing all unpleasant precautions." " I certainly have proved that I would not escape, and will readily give you my assurance that I will not alter my mind." "That is sufficient, sir," replied the officer; and he then cut away the rope which bound my legs, and also took off the two leading reins attached to the other horses. " We shall now," he said, "proceed not only more pleasantly, but more rapidly." My conductors then mounted their horses, and we set off at a good trot, and in an hour arrived at the place where we were to put up for the night. We found supper prepared for us, and good beds. My conductors now left me free of all restraint, and we retired to our beds. The next day we continued our journey in the same manner. My companions were pleasant and gentleman-like men, and we discoursed freely upon every topic; no one could have imagined that I was a state prisoner. We arrived at London on the fifth day, and I was then delivered over to the keeper of the Tower, according to the instructions that my conductors had received. They bade me farewell, and promised that they would not fail to represent my conduct to the authorities, and gave me hopes of a speedy release. I had the same idea, and took posses- sion of the apartments prepared for me (which were airy and well ventilated) with almost cheerfulness. On the third day of my arrival a Commission was sent to the Tower to examine me, and I gave the same replies, as before. They were very particular in obtaining the descrip- tions of the persons of those Avhom I had landed in France, and I answered without disguise. I afterward found out that I had done a very foolish thing. Had I misrepresented their persons, it would have been supposed that they really 92 THE PRIVATEERSMAN were four Catholic priests, but from my exact description they discovered that I had rescued the four traitors (as they termed them) that they were the most anxious to secure and make an example of; and their annoyance at this discovery had so angered them against me, that my subsequent conduct could not create any feeling favourable toward me. Three weeks elapsed, and I was wearied of confinement. My gaoler told me that he feared my case was a bad one ; and, after another week had passed, he said that I was condemned as aiding and abetting treason. I must say that I little expected this result, and it quite overthrew me. I asked my gaoler what was his authority. He said that so many people had assisted and effected the escape of the rebels without one having been convicted of having so done except myself, on my own avowal, that they deemed it absolutely necessary that an example should be made lo deter others from aiding those who were still secreted in the country ; and that in consequence it had been decided by the Privy Council that I should be made an example of. He told me much more which I need not repeat, except that it proved the malignant feeling that was indulged by the powers in authority against those who had assisted their defeated opponents, and I felt that I had no chance, and prepared my mind to meet my fate. Alas, my dear madam, I was but ill prepared to die, not that I feared death, but I feared what must be my condition after death. I had lived a reckless, lawless life, without fear of God or man ; all the religious feelings which had been instilled into rne by my good tutor (you know my family history, and I need say no more) during my youth had been gradually sapped away by the loose companionship which I had held since the time that I quitted my father's house; and when I heard that I war, to die, my mind was in a state of great disquiet and un comfortable feeling. I wished to review my life and examine myself, but I hardly knew where to begin. All was chaos and confusion. I could remember many bad actions, but few good ones. I felt that I 1 was like a vessel without a rudder and without a pilot ; and after hours and hours of deep thought I would give up the task of examination in stern despair, saying to myself, " Well, if it THE PRIVATEERSMAN must be so, it must." I felt an inclination to defy that heaven which I felt would never be opened to me. This was the case for more than a week g f \r I heard of my con- demnation, until I began to reflect upoi the nature of our creed, and the terms of salvation which were offered ; and as I thought over them I felt a dawn of hope, and I re- quested the gaoler to furnish me with a Bible. I read it day and night, for I expected every morning to be summoned to execution. I felt almost agony at times lest such should be the case ; but time passed on, and another fortnight elapsed, during which I had profited by my reading, and felt some contrition for my many offences and my life of guilt, and I also felt that I could be saved through the merits of Him who died for the whole world. Day after day my faith became more lively, and my mind more at ease. One morning the gaoler came to me, and said that there was a priest who wished to see me. As I understood he was a Roman, I was about to refuse ; but on considera- tion I thought otherwise, and he was admitted. He was a tall, spare man, with a dark Spanish countenance. " You are, I believe," said he, " Captain Elrington, who effected the escape of some of our poor friends, and who are now condemned for your kind act ? " " I am, sir," replied I. " I am aware," said he, " that your profession of faith is not mine, and do not, therefore, come to talk with you on serious points, without you should wish it yourself; my object is, being indebted as we are to you for saving our friends, to offer to be of any use that I can to you, in execut- ing any wishes, or delivering any messages, which you may wish to give, should you suffer for your generous conduct, and you may trust anything to me Avith safety, that I swear to you ; " and he took a crucifix from the folds of his garment, and kissed it, as he said so. "I thank you for your kind offer, sir," replied I, "but I have nothing to trouble you with. I have long quitted n.y family, who know not whether I am alive or dead, for reasons that I need not explain. I am under an assumed name, and it is my intention to suffer under that name, that my family may not be disgraced by my ignominious death, or be aware that I have perished on the scaffold." 94, THE PRIVATEERSMAN "Perhaps you are right," replied the priest; "but let us talk upon another point ; have you no friends that could exert themselves in your favour so as to procure your pardon and release ? " " None," replied I, " except those who, I am sure, are exerting themselves to the utmost of their power, and to whom no message from me is necessary." "Do you know nobody at court/' said the priest, "no person of rank in the government or I may say opposed to the government for people nowadays are not what they seem or pretend to be ? " " I have no knowledge of any titled person," replied I ; " when I parted with one of the gentlemen whom I landed at Bordeaux he gave me the name of a lady of quality at Paris, desiring me, if in difficulty, to apply to him through her; but that was if in difficulty in France; of course she could do nothing for me in this country." " Have you the name of the lady ? " " Yes," replied I ; "it is on the first leaf of my pocket- book. Here it is." The priest read the name, and then said " You must write immediately a few words, acquainting her with your position. I will see the letter safely delivered before the week is over." " What good can she possibly do me ? " replied I. "I cannot say; but tins I know, that if anything is to be done, it will be. Write immediately." The priest called the gaoler, and requested writing materials, which were brought, and in a few minutes I had done as he requested. " There, sir, I have written to please you ; but I candidly state that I consider it a useless attempt." " Were I of your opinion I should not have advised you to write," replied he. " There are wheels within wheels that you have no conception of, in these troubled times. What I most fear is that it may arrive too late." The priest took his leave of me, and I was left to my own thoughts. When I considered that the address of this lady had been given to me by the very man whom they were so anxious to secure as a traitor, I at once decided that no benefit could arrive from any interference on her 95 THE PRIVATEERSMAtf part ; and I therefore, after a quarter of an hour, dismissed the whole subject from my thoughts, and commenced my reading of the sacred writings. The following morning, when the gaoler came in, I could not help observing to him, that as I had been condemned so many days I felt much surprise at the delay of my execution. His reply was, that he heard that others were in custody upon the same charge, and that they waited for their convictions, that we might all suffer at the same time ; for the order for my execution had come on the Friday last, but had been countermanded on the afternoon of the same day. Although this satisfied me that I had no hopes of escape, yet I was pleased that I had more time for preparation, and I renewed my reading with ardour. Another week passed, when the gaoler, with a solemn face, and much apparent concern, came in, and informed me that the other parties arrested had been tried before the Commission, and had been condemned, and that it w r as expected that the execution would take place either on the morrow or the day after. The announcement did not affect me much. I had made up my mind that I should suffer, and had to a degree weaned myself from life. I considered how all hopes of my ever enjoying the delight of my family and kindred ties had flown away, and I looked with disgust upon my career as a privateersman a career of reckless- ness and blood, so denounced by the sacred writings which I had before me. I reflected, that if I were to leave the prison I should have no other means of sustenance, and should probably return to my former life, and load my soul with a still heavier weight of crime ; and although I felt an occasional bitter pang at the idea of leaving the world so young a world which I could not hate still I was, after a few hours' communing and reflection, resigned to my fate, and exclaimed with sincerity, "Thy will be done." I think, madam, you may have observed that, sinful as I was, my whole career proved that I was not a hardened sinner. Good was not driven entirely out of me, but was latent, notwithstanding all my excesses and the bad com- pany which had influenced me. I now prayed, and I prayed earnestly, and I thought that my prayers were heard. Such was my state of mind ou THE PRIVATEERSMAN the day before the one appointed for my execution, when the gaoler and one of the sheriffs officers came into my cell, accompanied by the Roman Catholic priest whom I have before mentioned. I perceived by the countenance of the gaoler, who was a humane man, that he had no unpleasant news. The sheriff's officer delivered to him an order for my liberation, and to my astonishment I was told by the gaoler that my pardon was signed, and that I was free. I was stupefied with the intelligence, and I stood without making any reply. The priest waved his hand to them as a hint to leave the room, which they both did. As they left, my eyes followed them, and then I cast them down upon the Bible which lay before me on the table, and, slipping down from the bench upon my knees, I covered up my face and prayed. My prayers were con- fused I hardly knew what I said but I knew that they were intended to be grateful to Heaven for my unexpected preservation from an ignominous death. After a time, I rose up, and perceived the priest, whose presence I had till then forgotten. He had been kneeling at the other side of the table praying with me, and I am sure for me and he was rising up just after I had. " I trust, Captain Elrington," said he, after a pause, " that the peril you have been in will influence your future life ; and that this severe trial will not be thrown away upon you." " I trust not, sir," replied I. " I feel that it has been good for me to have been afflicted. I believe that I have been indebted to your exertions for my deliverance." "No further than having seen your letter duly and speedily delivered. I could do no more, for with all will I have no power ; and that was little to do for one who so generously assisted our friends in their distress." "Am I then to believe that I am indebted to the interest of a French lady, residing at the court of Versailles, for my deliverance ? " f 'Even so this may appear strange to you, Captain Elrington, but such is the case. Understand, that in these troubled times the ruling monarch of this country cannot distinguish his friends from his enemies. He can only trust to professions, and they are not always sincere. There are *nany in the council at this time who, if the Pretender, 97 o THE PRIVATEERSMAN as he is- called, had succeeded, would long before this have joined him, and who had wished him success, although they dared not venture to assist him. The interest of the lady in question with these people has prevailed over the true adherents of the Hanoverian King, and thus through this lady have you obtained your release. I state this to you in confidence ; to publish what I have told you would be to betray your friends. Can I be of any further service to you ? for you can leave your prison as soon as you please." " None, I thank you, good sir," replied I ; " I have money more than sufficient to reward my gaoler and to defray my expenses to Liverpool." " You have my best thanks and sincere wishes for your happiness. Then I will not intrude upon you any more, except to give you my address in case of need. You have made warm friends by your conduct, and if ever you require their assistance it will not be withheld." The priest gave his address upon a piece of paper and then came to me. " Our creeds are not exactly the same, but you will not, my son, refuse my blessing ? " said he, putting his hand upon my head. " Oh no," said I, dropping on my knees, " I receive it all in thankfulness." "May God bless you, my son," said he, with emotion and he then quitted the cell. What with the previous excitement when my liberation was announced, and the parting with the kind priest, my feelings were so powerful, that, as soon as I was alone, I gave vent to them in a flood of tears. As soon as I was more composed, I rose from the bench, put my necessaries into my valise, and summoned the gaoler, to whom I made a handsome present, thanking him for his kindness during my incarceration. I then shook hands with him, feed the turnkey who had attended upon me, and in a minute more I was clear of the Tower gates. How my heart heaved when I was once more in the open air ! I looked around me, and perceived that many men were busy in erecting a scaffolding. My heart sank as I beheld them, as I felt certain what it was for ; but to verify my opinion, I turned to an old woman who had a sort of stall THE PRIVATEERSMAN from which she dispensed mead to the populace, and inquired of her for what the scaffold was being erected. " It's for the men who are to be executed to-morrow for aiding the Jacobites to escape," said she. "Won't your worship take a glass of mead this morning?" " I am not thirsty," I replied, as I walked hastily away with my valise upon my shoulders. A stranger to this part of London, I hardly knew where to direct my steps ; I walked past the square before the Tower, until I came into a street called Catherine Street, where a tavern met my view, and into it I entered immediately, glad, as it were, to hide myself, for I felt as if all the world looked upon me as a person just discharged from prison. I obtained good entertainment there, and slept there that night. The next morning, the host having provided me two good horses, and a youngster to take them back, I set off for Liverpool, and after five days' travel without adventure I arrived at the town, and proceeded direct to the house of Mr. Trevannion, my owner. I took my valise off the boy's horse, and having paid him for his attendance I knocked at the door, for it was late in the evening, and dark, when I arrived. The door (for it was at his private house door, which was next the counting-house door, that I knocked) was opened ; and the woman who opened it shrieked, and let drop the candle, exclaiming, "Help, O God a ghost, a ghost!" for it appeared that the news had arrived at Liver- pool from a messenger who had been sent express after I had been condemned, stating that there was no hope, and that I was to suffer on the Monday previous ; and this was Saturday evening on which I had arrived. Mr. Trevannion's clerk, hearing a noise in the passage, came out with another candle, and, seeing me, and the woman lying on the floor in a swoon, stared, staggered to the door of the room where his master was sitting, and the door being ajar he fell back with great force into the room, dropping under the table between Mr. Trevannion and Captain Levee, who was sitting with him, smoking, as was very often their wont. This brought out Captain Levee with one of the table-candlesticks, who, upon seeing me, ran to me, and embracing me warmly, cried out, as the clerk made his escape " Here is Elringlon alive and well, sir." 99 THE PRIVATEERSMAN At this announcement Mr. Trevannion came out, and threw himself into my arms, saying " I thank God for all His mercies, but, above all, that I have not been the cause of your death, my dear Elrington. Come in," he exclaimed, in a faltering voice ; and as soon as he gained his seat he laid his head down and sobbed with excitement and joy. I followed Captain Levee into the room, and was taking a chair, when I perceived there was another person present besides Captain Levee and Mr. Trevannion, which was the daughter of the latter; that is, I presumed as much, for I knew that he was a widower, and had one daughter living, out of a family of three children. She appeared to be about seventeen years of age, and had just come from a Protestant convent, as they called establishments where young women were educated at Chester. Mr. Trevannion was still with Ins face covered, and not yet recovered from his burst of feeling, when this young gentlewoman came up to me, and said - " Captain Elrington, you have behaved nobly to my father ; accept my hand and my friendship." I was so dazzled from coming out of the dark, and so excited from what had just passed, that I was almost be- wildered ; but I accepted the offered hand, and bowed over it, although I declare that at the time I could not distinguish her features, although I perceived that her person was slight and elegant. As she retreated to her seat, Mr. Trevannion, who had recovered from his emotion, said " I thought that at this moment your head was exhibited over the gates of Temple Bar. The idea, as Captain Levee will tell you, has haunted me ; for I felt that I was the cause of your death. God bless you, my dear sir, and may I have an opportunity of showing you my gratitude and regard for your noble conduct toward me, and the sacrifice which you would have made. You need net tell me, for I know too well, that you took all the onus and blame of the affair upon your own shoulders, and preferred death to impeaching me." " My dear Elrington," sai J Captain Levee, " I told our crew, and you have proved me a true prophet, that you never would peach, but c'.ie game. We were talking of you, supposing you dead, when you came in. I must tell you, that more than once Mr. Trevannion had made up his mind 100 THE PRIVAYEERSMAN to deliver himself up, and acknowledge the truth, but I pre~ vented him, as it would have been a useless sacrifice." " You did ; but nevertheless it was so heavy on my con- science, that had it. not been for your perseverance, and the thoughts of leaving my poor girl here an orphan in the world, I certainly should have so done, for I felt life to be a burden." "I am very glad that you did not, sir," I replied; "my life is of little value ; I have no one to support, no one to love, and no one to lament me if I fall. A shot from the enemy m;iy soon send me out of the world, and there will only be a man the less in it, as far as people are interested about me." " That is not the case now, at all events," replied Mr. Trevannion ; " but pray tell us how it is that you have escaped." " I have not escaped," I replied ; " here is my pardon, with the sign-manual." "And how was it obtained?" exclaimed Captain Levee ; " all intercession made through some of the strongest friends of the government was in vain, that I can assert ; for you must not suppose that we have been idle down here. We did not leave London until after you were condemned, and every entreaty to see you, or to communicate by letter, was denied us." " I had better, then, begin at the beginning, and state all that occurred. I will first thank you, my dear Levee, for your kind assistance, which I would not avail myself of, as I calculated (wrongly, I own) that it would be wiser to remain a prisoner ; and I considered that my very refusal to escape would be admitted by the government as a proof of any innocence. I did not know that I had to deal with such malignant people." 1 then commenced my narrative, which occupied the remainder of the evening, and, having received their con- gratulations, we had a pipe or two, and, as I was fatigued, we retired to bed. I slept little on this, I may say, first night of rest and quiet after my liberation. I was happy, and yet perplexed. During the time of my imprisonment, it had occurred to me that the life of a privateersman Avas not one which I could follow up with a good conscience ; and 101 THE PRIVATEERSMAN I had, on my journey down to Liverpool, made up my mind that I would give it up. I knew this might annoy Mr. Trevannion, and that I should have to meet with the ridicule of Captain Levee, and I was thinking -whether it were possible, in the first place, that I could give some well- grounded excuse ; and in the next, what other means of gaining a livelihood I could substitute in its stead. My restlessness induced me to get up earlier than usual, and I went out for an hour's walk upon the wharfs. I saw my little schooner riding on the stream, and, as she gently rose and dipped to the swell which ran in with the tide, she looked so beautiful that my resolutions were already giving way. I would look at her no longer ; so I turned from the river, and walked back to the owner's house. It was still early when I went into the eating-hall, where I found Miss Trevannion alone. CHAPTER XII / state my newly -awakened scruples as to the lawfulness of a privateer smarts life to Mr. Trevannion, but nevertheless under- take another cruise Save a youth from drowning Who he proves to be Conflict with a French privateer Take her and deliver a prize Return to Liverpool Resign the com- mand of the Sparrow-Hawk, and agree to superintend Mr. Trevannion 's business. MlSS TREVANNION, my dear Madam, was taller than your sex usually is, her figure slight, and still unformed to a certain degree, but promising perfection. Her hair was very dark, her features regular and handsome, her complexion very pale, and her skin fair as the snow. As she stood in silence, she reminded you of a classical antique statue, and hardly appeared to breathe through her delicate lips ; but when she was animated with conversation, it almost reminded you of the Promethean fire which poets state was stolen from heaven to animate a piece of marble. Then the colour came in her cheeks, intelligence played on her countenance, and everything which at first sight appeared to be wanting, was, like magic, found to light up her face. Her smiles 102 THE PRIVATEERSMAN were the sweetest I ever beheld, and one of those smiles she bestowed upon me as I entered the room and paid her my obeisance. The night before, I had not observed her much ; I was too busy with her father and Captain Levee, and she sat remote from the table and distant from the light, and she never spoke but when she took my hand and thanked me, as I mentioned before. I thought then that hc-r voice was like a silver bell, but made no other remark upon her. We had, however, exchanged but few words before her father came in, accompanied by Captain Levee, and we sat down to our morning's repast of chocolate. After we had broken our fast, Captain Levee hastened away on board of his vessel. My imprisonment had detaint-d him from sailing, and Mr. Trevannion was anxious that he should be off as soon as possible to make up for lost lime, as the expenses of the vessel were heavy. "Farewell, Elrington, for the present," said he; "I shall come to you on board of your schooner some time during the day." When Captain Levee was gone for, to tell the truth, I was afraid of his ridicule I thought it a good oppor- tunity to give my thoughts to my owner, and as I had nothing to say which hi; daughter might not hear, I began as follows : " Mr. Trevannion, I think it right to state to you that during my imprisonment a great change has come over my feelings upon certain points. I am not ashamed to acknow- ledge that it has been occasioned by the death which stared me in the face, and from my having seriously communed with myself, and examined, more than I perhaps have done during the whole of my former life, the sacred writings which are given us as our guide. The point to which I refer is, that I have come to a conviction that privateering is not a lawful or honourable profession, and with these feelings I should wish to resign the command of the schooner which you had the kindness to give me." " Indeed, Elrington," replied Mr. Trevannion. " Well, I should not have thought to have heard this from you, I confess. Much as I respect your scruples, you are too scrupulous. I can hardly imagine that }ou have turned to the sect of the Quakers, and think fighting is contrary to the Scriptures." 103 THE PRIVATEERSMAN " No, si/, not so far as that. I consider war, as a profes- sion, both necessary and honourable, and a nation is bound to be prepared for any foreign attack, and to act upon the defensive, or on the offensive, if it is necessary. It is not that. I do not consider the soldier who fights for his country is not doing his duty, nor the seamen who are employed bv the state are not equally justified in their profession. What I refer to is privateering. That is, vessels fitted out for the purpose of aggression by private merchants, and merely for the sake of profit. They are not fitted out with any patriotic motives, but merely for gain. They are specula- tions in which the lives of people on both sides are sacrificed for the sake of lucre and had you witnessed such scenes of bloodshed and cruelty as I have, during my career, such dreadful passions let loose, and defying all restraint, you would agree with me that he who leads such miscreants to their quarry has much to answer for. Were it possible to control the men on board of a privateer as the men are controlled in the king's service it might be more excusable ; but manned, as privateers always will be, with the most reckless characters, when once they are roused by opposi- tion, stimulated by the sight of plunder, or drunken with victory, no power on earth can restrain their barbarity and vengeance, and a captain of a privateer who attempted would, in most cases, if he stood between them and their will, unless he were supported, fall a victim to his rashness. All this I have seen ; and all I now express I have long felt, even when younger and more thoughtless. You know that I did give up privateering at one time, because I was shocked at the excess to which I was a party. Since that I have accepted the command of a vessel, for the idea of being captain was too (tattering to my vanity to permit me to refuse ; but reflection has again decided me not to engage in it further. I hope this communication will not displease you, Mr. Trevannion. If I am wrong in my opinion at all events I am sincere, for I am giving up my only source of livelihood from a sense of duty." " I know that you are sincere, Elrington," replied Mr. Trevannion, "but at the same time I think that you are much too strait-laced in your opinions. When nations are at war, they mutually do all the mischief they can to 104 THE PRIVATEERSMAN each other, and I cannot see what difference there is between my fitting out a privateer under the king's authority, or the king having vessels and men for the national service. The government fit out all the vessels that they can, and when their own funds are exhausted they encourage individuals to employ their capital in adding to the means of distressing the enemy. If I had property on the high seas, would it be respected any more than other English property by the enemy ? Certainly not ; and, therefore, I am not bound to respect theirs. The end of war is to obtain an honourable peace ; and the more the enemy is distressed, the sooner are you likely to obtain one. I do not, therefore, consider that privateer- ing is worse than any other species of warfare, or that the privateersman is a whit more reckless or brutal than soldiers or men-of-war's men in the hour of victory in the king's service." "There is this difference, sir," replied I; "first, in the officers commanding; although glad to obtain prize-money, they are stimulated by nobler feelings as well. They look to honour and distinction ; they have the feeling that they are defending their king and country, to support them and throw a halo on their exertions ; and they have such control over their men, that, although I admit they are equally inclined to excess as the privateersman, they are held in check by the authority which they dare not resist. Now, Mr. Trevannion, privateersmen seek not honour, and are not stimulated by a desire to serve the country ; all they look to is how to obtain the property of o I hers under sanction ; and could they without any risk do so, they would care little whether it was English property or not, provided that they put the money into their pockets. If I held this opinion as a seaman on board of a privateer, what must I feel now, when I am the leader of such people, and the responsibility of their acts is thrown upon my shoulders, for such I feel is the case ! " " I think," replied Mr. Trevannion, " that we had better not discuss this question any further just now. Of course you must decide for yourself; but I have this favour to ask of you. Trusting to your resuming the command of the vessel, I have no one to replace you at present, and 105 THE PRIVATEERSMAN I hope you will not refuse to take the command of her for one more cruise ; should you on your return and on mature reflection be of the same opinion as you are now, I certainly shall no longer press you to remain, and will do all I can to assist you in any other views you may have." "To that, sir, I can have no objection," replied I; "it would be unfair of me to leave you without a captain to the vessel, and I am therefore ready to sail in her as soon as you please, upon the understanding that I may quit her, if I am of the same opinion as I am now, upon my return to port." " I thank you, my dear sir," said Mr. Trevannion, rising ; "that is all I request. I must now go to the counting- house." So saying, he left the room, but his countenance showed thnt he was far from pleased. Miss Trevannion, who had been a silent listener to the conversation, as soon as her father had closed the door after him, thus spoke : "Captain Elrington, the opinion of a young maiden like me can be of little value, but you know not how much pleasure you have given me by the sentiments you have expressed. Alas ! that a man so good, so generous, and so feeling in every other respect, should be led away by the desire of giin, to be the owner of such a description of property. But in this town wealth is everything; the way by which it is obtained is not thought of. My father's father left him a large property in vessels employed wholly in the slave-trade, and it was through the persuasions of my poor mother that my father was induced to give up that nefarious traffic. Since that his capital has been chiefly employed in privateering, which, if not so brutal and disgraceful, is certainly nearly as demoralising. I have been home but a short time, and I have already ventured to express my opinion, certainly not so forcibly and so well as you have, upon the subject; but I was laughed at as a tender-hearted girl, who could not be a fit judge of such matters. But now that you, a captain of one of his vessels, have expressed your dislike to the profession, I think some good may arise. If my father were a poor man, it would be more excusable, if excuse there can be; 106 THE PRIVATEERSMAN but such is not the case. He is wealthy , and to whom has he to leave his wealth but to me, his only child ? Captain Elrington, you are right be firm my father's obligations to you are very great and your opinion will have its influence. I am his daughter his only daughter his love for me is great, I know, and I also have my power over him. Supported as I have been by you, I will now exert it to the utmost to persuade him to retire from further employment of his means in such a specu- lation. I thanked you yesterday, when I first saw you, for your noble behaviour ; I little thought that I should have again, in so short a time, to express my thanks." Miss Trevannion did not wait for any reply from me, but then quitted the room. I must say, that, although so young a person, I was much pleased at Miss Trevannion 's approval of my sen- timents. She appeared, from the very short acquaintance I had had with her, to be a person of a firm and decided disposition, and very different from the insipid class of females generally met with. Her approval strengthened my resolution ; still, as I had promised her father that I would go another cruise in the privateer, I left the house and went on board to resume the command. My return was joyfully hailed by the officers and men, which is not always the case. I found her, as may be supposed, ready for sea at a minute's warning, so that I had nothing to do but embark my effects, which I did before the noon was passed, and then went on shore to Mr. Trevannion, to receive his orders. I found him with Captain Levee in the back room ; and I told Mr. Trevannion that I had resumed the command, and was ready to sail as soon as he pleased. "We must make up for lost time, Elrington," replied he ; "I have ordered Captain Levee to cruise to the north- ward of the Western Isles, occasionally working up as f;ir as the Scilly Isles. Now I think you had better take your ground in the Channel, between Dunkirk and Calais. There is as much to be made by salvage in recapturing English vessels in that quarter as there is in taking the enemy's vessels ; and I am sure," added Mr. Trevannion, smiling, "you will think that legitimate warfare." At this Captain Levee laughed, and said, " I have beet* 107 THE PRIVATEERSMAN told what you said to Mr. Trevannion, Elrington. I said that it was the effects of being condemned for high treason, and would wear off in a three-months' cruise." " Good impi-essions do wear off veiy soon, I fear/' replied I ; " but I hope that it will not be the case in this instance." " We shall see, my good fellow/' replied Captain Levee ; "for my part I hope they will, for otherwise we shall lose the best privateersman I ever fell in with. However, it's no use bringing up the question now; let us wait till our cruises are over, and we meet again. Good-bye, Elrington, and may you be fortunate. My anchor is short stay apeak, and I shall be under sail in half-an-hour." Captain Levee sailed at the time that he mentioned ; I remained at anchor till the next morning, and then once more was running down the Irish Channel before a stiff breeze. I forgot to mention that while at Mr. Trevannion's I had looked at the address of the Catholic priest who had announced to me my release from prison, and had left copies of it, as well as of that of the lady at Paris, in the care of Mr. Trevannion. It was now cold, autumnal weather, and the Channel was but rough sailing-ground. During the first fortnight we were fortunate enough to make two recaptures of considerable value, which arrived safely in the Thames, after which we had a succession of gales from the southward, it being the time of the equinox, which drove us close to the sands of Yarmouth, and we even had difficulty in clearing them and getting into sea-room l,y standing to the eastward. The weather still continued very bad, and we were lying-to under stormsails for several days, and at last found ourselves a degree and a half to the northward, off the coast of Norfolk, when the weather moderated, and the wind changed to the northward. It Avas a fine, clear night, but with no moon, and we were running before the wind to regain our cruising-ground ; but the wind again shifted and baffled us, and at last it fell light, and being on a wind, we did not make more than four miles an hour, although there was very little sea. About one o'clock in the morning I had gone on deck ami was walking to and fro with the first officer, Mr. James, when I thought that I heard a faint halloo from to windward. "Stop," said I; "silence there forward." 108 THE PRIVATEERSMAN I listened, and thought that I heard the cry again. tc Mr. James," said I, "did you not hear some one shout?" " No, sir," replied he. " Wait, then, and listen." We did so, but could riot hear it repeated. " I am certain that I heard a voice as if on the waters," said I. " Perhaps some one has fallen overboard. Turn the hands up to muster, and haul the fore-sheet to windward." The men were mustered, but no one was missing. " It was your fancy, sir," observed the first officer. "It may have been," replied I; "but I am still in my own mind persuaded that such was the case. Perhaps I was mistaken." "Shall we let draw the fore-sheet, sir?" said Mr. James. " Yes, we may as well ; but the wind is lighter than it was. I think we shall have a calm." " It will be as much as she can do to stem the tide and hold her own," observed Mr. James. "Let draw the fore- sheet, my lads." Somehow or another I had a feeling which I could not surmount, that I certainly had heard a faint shout; and although, admitting such to be the case, there was little chance of being of service to any one, I felt a reluctance to leave the spot, and as I walked the deck silent and alone this feeling became insurmountable. I remained on deck till the tide turned, and then, instead of taking advantage of it so as to gain to the southward, I put the schooner's head the other way, so as to keep as near as I could to the spot where I heard the voice, reducing her sail so as just to stem the tide. I cannot now account for my anxiety, which, under the circumstances, I most certainly never should have felt, unless it was that Provi- dence was pleased to interpose on this occasion more directly than usual. I could not leave the deck ; I waited for day- light with great impatience, and as the day dawned I had my telescope in my band looking round the compass. At last, as the sun rose fi-om the fog on the horizon, something attracted my eye, and I made it out to be the two masts of a vessel which had sunk in about six fathoms of water. Still I could see nothing except the masts. However, to make sure, I made sail on the schooner, and ioy THE PRIVATEERSMAN stood toward them. A short tack enabled us to fetch, and in half-an-hour we passed the wreck about a half-musket- shot to windward, when we perceived an arm lifted up out of the water, and waved to us. "There is somebody there," said I, "and I was right. Quickly, my lads ; fore-sheet to windward, and lower down the stern-boat." This was done in a minute, and in a short time the boat returned, bringing with them a lad about sixteen years old, whom they had found in the water, clinging to the mast of the vessel. He was too much exhausted to speak or move. He was put into bed, covered up with blankets, and some warm spirits and water poured down his throat. We then hoisted up the boat, and made sail upon the schooner, and I went down below to breakfast, rejoicing that I had acted upon the impulse which 1 had felt, and had thus been instru- mental in saving the life of a fellow-creature. A few minutes after he was put into bed the lad fell into a sound sleep, which continued during the whole of the day. The next morning he awoke greatly recovered, and very hungry, and as soon as he had eaten he rose and dressed himself. I then sent for him, as I was impatient to see him and learn his history. When he entered the cabin it struck me I had seen his features before, but where I could not say. To my inquiries he stated that the brig was the Jane and Mary, of Hull, laden with coals; that they had started a wooden end during the gale, and that she had filled so rapidly that they got the boat from off the boom to save their lives, but from the heavy sea running, and the confusion, the boat had been bilged against the bulwarks, and went down as they were shoving off; that he had supported himself by one of the oars, and was soon separated from his companions who floated around him ; that during this time the brig had sunk, and he, clinging to the oar, had been drawn toward her as she sank, and carried some feet under water. On his rising he perceived the top-gallant masts above water, and had made for them, and on looking round he could not see any of the rest of the crew, who must all have perished ; that he had been two days on the mast, and was perished with cold. Finding that liis feet, which hung down on the water, were much warmer than the other 110 THE PRIVATEERSMAN portions of his body exposed to the wind, he had sunk himself down in the water, and remained there, and had he not done so he must have perished. I asked him how long he had been at sea, and he said he had only gone one voyage, and had been but three months on board. There was something in his manner so superior to the condition of apprentice (which he stated himself to be) on board of such a vessel, and I felt such an interest which I could not account for, toward the lad, that I then asked who were his friends. He replied, stammering, that he hail not a friend in the world except a brother older than himself by many years, and he did not know where he was. "But your father's t name? Is he alive, and who is he? You must tell me that, or I shall not know where to send you." The youth was very confused, and would not give me any answer. " Come, my lad," I said, " I think as I have saved your life I deserve a little confidence, and it shall not be mis- Jilaced. I perceive that you have not been brought up as a ad for the sea, and you must therefore trust me." "I will, sir/' he replied, "if you will not send me back to my father and mother." " Certainly not against your will, my good lad," I replied, "although I shall probably persuade you all I can to retuni to them. I presume you ran away from your home ? " "Yes, sir, I did," replied he; "for 1 could not possibly stay there any longer, and my brother did so before me, for the same reason that I did." " WeJl, I promise you, if you will confide in me, that I will not force your inclinations; so now tell me who are your father and mother, and why you left home. You want a friend now, and without confidence you cannot expect friendship." " I will tell you all, sir," he replied, " for I see by your face that you will not take advantage of me." He then commenced, and you may imagine my surprise, my dear Madam, when I found that it was my own brother Philip, whom I had left a child of ten years old, who was addressing me. He had, as he had asserted, left his home and thrown himself on the wide world for the same reason which I had ; for his spirit, like mine, could not brook the 111 THE PRIVATEERSMAN treatment which he received. I allowed him to finish his narrative, and then made myself known to him. You may imagine the scene, and the delight of the poor fellow, who, as he encircled me in his arms, clinging to me with the tears of joy on his cheeks, told me that his great object had been to find me out, and that, although he had no idea what had become of me, he thought it most likely that I had taken to a seafaring life. I now felt certain that Providence had specially interposed in this business, and had, for its own good reasons, created those unusual feelings of interest which I described to you, that I might be the saviour of my brother ; and most grate- ful was I, I can assure you. I had now a companion and friend, one to love and cherish. I was no longer alone in the world, and I do not know when I had felt so happy for a long while. I left my brother below in the cabin, and went on deck to acquaint the officers with this strange meeting. The intelligence soon ran through the vessel, and of course the poor shipwrecked boy became an object of unusual interest. That whole day I was interrogating and receiving intelligence from him relative to our family. I made him describe his sister and every member of it, even the servants and our neighbours were not forgotten, and for the first time since I had quitted home, I knew what had occurred during the six yejirs of my absence. From the accounts he gave me, I certainly had no inclination ever to return as long as certain parties were in existence : and my brother declared that nothing but force should ever induce him. The more I talked with him, the more I was pleased with him. He appeared of a frank, noble disposition, full of honour and high sentiments, winning in his manners, and mirthful to excess. Indeed, his handsome countenance im- plied and expressed as much, and it did not deceive. I hardly need say that he took up his quarters in my cabin, and, having procured for him more suitable apparel, he looked what he was, the perfect young gentleman. He was soon a general favourite on board, not only with the officers but with the men. One would have thought that the danger and distress we had found him in would have sickened him for the sea for ever; but it was quite 112 THE PRIVATEERSMAN the contrary. He delighted in his profession, and was certainly born to be a sailor. I asked him what he felt when ho had remained so long clinging to the mast ; if he had not given up all hopes of being saved ? and he replied no, that he had not; that he did not know how long he might have had to remain there, but that he had never abandoned the idea of being taken off by some vessel or another, and that he thought that he might have continued there for twenty-four hours longer without being exhausted, as after he had sunk himself into the water he felt warm, and no exertion was necessary. It is of such buoyant spirits as these, Madam, that seamen should be made. You cannot have an idea of the pleasure which I ex- perienced at this falling in with my brother Philip. It appeared to have given a new stimulus to my existence ; even privateering did not appear so hateful to me after I had heard him express his delight at being likely to be so employed, for such he stated had long been his ardent wish. Two days afterward we had regained our cruising- grotind, and perceived a French privateer steering for the port of Calais, in company with a large merchant vessel which she had captured. The wind was light, and we discovered her at daybreak, just as the fog cleared away, she being then about mid-channel, and not more than five miles distant. We made all sail, and soon were in gun-shot. The Frenchman appeared determined not to part with his prize without a trial of strength, but as the captured vessel was the nearest to us, I decided to retake her first, and then fight him if he wished. I therefore steered to lay the prize by the board. The Frenchman, a lugger of twelve guns, perceiving our intention, made also for the prize to defend her, he steering up for her close-hauled, we running down to her free, the prize lying between us, and sheltering each of us from the other's guns. It is difficult to say whether the Frenchman or we were the first to touch her sides with our respective vessels : I rather think that the Frenchman was a second or two before us. At all events they were quicker than we were, and were on the deck first, besides having the advantage of the assistance of their men already on board, so that we were taken at a great disadvantage. However, we did gain the deck by 113 u THE PRIVATEERSMAN boarding at two points, forward and aft, and a fierce contest ensued. The French were more numerous than we were, but my men were better selected, being all very powerful, athletic fellows. Philip had boarded with the other party forward, which was led by my chief officer. My purty, who were abaft, not being so numerous, were beaten back to the taffrail of the vessel, where we stood at bay, defending ourselves against the furious assaults of the Frenchmen. But if we lost, the other party gained, for the whole body of the Frenchmen were between us and them, and those who faced Philip's party were driven back to abaft the mainmast. It so happened that Philip was thrown down on the deck, and his men passed over him ; and while in that position, and unable to rise from the pressure upon him, he heard a calling out from below : this told him that the English prisoners were in the hold ; and as soon as he could rise he threw off the hatches, and they rushed up, to the number of twenty-three stout fellows, to our support, cheering most manfully, and by their cheers r.nnouncing to the French that we had received assistance. This gave fresh courage to my men, who were hard pressed and faint with their great exertion. We cheered and rushed upon the enemy, who were already weakened by many of them having turned round to resist the increased impetus from forward. Our cheers were replied to by Philip's party and the prisoners, and the French were losing the day. They made another desperate rush upon Philip's men, and succeeded in driving them back to before the main-hatches ; but what they gained forward, they lost abaft, as we pushed on with vigour. This was their last attempt. The main-hatch being open, several of them in the confusion fell into it, others followed them of their own accord, and at last every one of them was beaten down from the deck, and the hatches were put over them, with three cheers. " Now for the privateer she is our own," cried Philip ; " follow me, my men," continued he, as he sprang upon the bulwarks of the prize, and from thence into the main rigging of the lugger alongside. Most of my men followed him ; and as there were but few men left on board of the lugger, she was soon in our possession, and thus we had both the enemy and the prize 114 THE PRIVATEERSMAN without firing a cannon-shot. It was strange that t)::3 combat between two privateers should thus be decided upon the deck of another vessel, but such was the fact. We had several men badly wounded, but not one killed. The French were not quite so fortunate, as seven of their men lay dead upon the decks. The prize proved to be the Antelope, West- Indiaman, laden with sugar and rum, and of considerable value. We gave her up to the captain and crew, who had afforded us such timely assistance, and they were not a little pleased at being thus rescued from a French prison. The privateer was named the Jean Bart, of twelve guns, and one hundred and fifteen men, some away in prizes. She was a new vessel, and this her first cruise. As it required many men to man her, and as we had the prisoners to encumber us, I resolved that I would take her to Liverpool at once ; and six days afterward we arrived there without further ad- venture. Philip's gallant conduct had won him great favour with my officers and men, and I must say that I felt very proud of him. As soon as we had anchored both vessels, I went on shore with Philip to Mr. Trevannion to give him an account of what had occurred during the short cruise, and I hardly need say that he was satisfied with the results, as we had made three recaptures of value besides a privateer. I intro- duced Philip to him, acquainting him with -his miraculous preservation, and Mr. Trevannion very kindly invited him for the present to remain in his house. We then took our leave, promising to be back by dinner-time, and I went with Philip to fit him out in a more creditable way ; and having made my purchases and given my orders (it being then almost two o'clock post meridiem'), we hastened to Mr. Tre- vannion's, that we might be in time for dinner. I was, I must confess, anxious to see Miss Trevannion, for she had often occupied my thoughts during the cruise. She met me with great friendliness and welcomed me back. Our dinner was very agreeable, and Philip's sallies were much approved of. He was, indeed, a mirthful, witty lad, full of jest and humour, and with a good presence withal. Mr. Trevannion being called out just as dinner was finished, Miss Trevannion observed : "I presume, Mr. Elrington, that yor.r good fortune and 115 THE PRIVATEERSMAN the reputation you have acquired in so short a time, have put an end to all your misgivings as to a privateersman's life ?" "I am not quite so light and inconstant, Miss Trevannion," replied I ; " I rejoice that in this cruise I have really nothing to lament or blush for, and trust at the same time we have been serviceable to our country ; but my opinion is the same, and I certainly wish that I had fonght under the king's pennant instead of on board of a privateer." "You are, then, of the same mind, and intend to resign the command ? " 4f l do, Miss Trevannion, although I admit that this lad's welfare makes it more important than ever that I should have some means of livelihood." " I rejoice to hear you speak thus, Mr. Elrington, and I think my father's obligations to you are such, that if he does not assist you, I should feel ashamed of him ; but such I am certain will not be the case. He will forward your views, whatever they may be, to the utmost of his power; at the same time, I admit, from conversations I have had with him, that he will be mortified at your resigning the command." "And so shall I," said Philip, "for I do not agree with you or my brother: I see no harm in privateering than in any other fighting. I suppose, Miss Trevannion, you have been the cause of my brother's scruples, and I tell you candidly to your face, that I do not thank you for it." Miss Trevannion coloured up at this remark, and then replied, "I do not think, Mr. Philip, that I have had the pleasure of seeing your brother more than three times in my life, and that within this last six weeks, and sure I am that we have not had a quarter of an hour's conversation altogether. It is, therefore, assuredly too much to say that I am the cause, and your brother will tell you that he expressed these opinions before I ever had had any conversa- tion with him." " That may be," replied Philip, " but you approved of his sentiments, and that concluded the business, I am sure, and I don't wonder at it. I only hope that you won't ask me to do anything I do not wish to do ; for I am sure that I could never refuse you anything." "I am glad to hear you say so, Mr. Philip; for if I see you do that which I think wrong, I shall certainly try my 116 THE PRIVATEERSMAN influence over you/' replied Miss Trevannion, smiling. "I really was not aware that I had such power." Here Mr. Trevannion came in again, and the conversation was changed ; and shortly afterward Miss Trevannion left the room. Philip, who was tired of sittirTg while Mr. Tre- vannion and I took our pipes, and who was anxious to see the town, also left us ; and I then stated to Mr. Trevannion that having now completed the cruise which I had agreed that I would, I wished to know whether he had provided himself with another captain. " As you appear so determined, my dear Elrington, I will only say that I am very sorry, and will not urge the matter any longer. My daughter told me since your absence that she was certain you would adhere to your resolution ; and, although I hoped the contrary, yet I have been considering in which way I can serve you. It is not only my pleasure but my duty so to do ; I have not forgotten, and never will forget, that you in all probability saved my life by your self-devotion in the affair of the Jacobites. When you first came to me you were recommended as a good accountant, and, to a certain degree, a man of business; and, at aH events, proved yourself well acquainted and apt at figures. Do you think that a situation on shore would suit you?" " I should endeavour to give satisfaction, sir," I replied j " but I fear that I should have much to learn." " Of course you would ; but I reply that you would soon learn. Now, Elrington, what I have to say to you is this i I am getting old, and in a few years shall be past work ; and I think I should like you as an assistant for the present, and a successor hereafter. If you would like to join me, you shall superintend the more active portion of the business; and I have no doubt but that in a year or two you will be master of the whole. As you know, I have privateers and I have merchant vessels, and I keep my storehouses. I have done well up to the present ; not so well, perhaps, now, as I did when I had slave-vessels, which were more profitable ; but my deceased wife persuaded me to give up that traffic, and I have not resumed it, in honour of her memory. These foolish women should never interfere in such matters ; but let that pass. What I have to say is, that if you choose after a year to join me as a partner, I will give you an eighth of 117 THE PRIVATEERSMAN the business, and as we continue I will make over a furthev share in proportion to the profits ; and I will make such arrangements as to enable you at my death to take the whole concern upon favourable terms." Mr. Trevannion knocked the ashes out of his pipe, and, as he concluded - "I am," I replied, "as you may imagine, sir, much gratified and honoured at your proposal, which I hardly need say that I willingly accept. I only hope you will make allowance for my ignorance at first setting off, and not ascribe to any other cause my imperfections. You may assure yourself that goodwill shall never be wanting on my part, and I shall work day and night, if required, to prove my gratitude for so kind an offer." "Then it is settled," said Mr. Trevannion; "but what are we to do with your brother Philip ? " " He thinks for himself, sir, and does not agree with me on the question in point. Of course, I have no right to insist that my scruples should be his ; indeed, I fear that I should have little chance in persuading him, as he is so fond of a life of adventure. It is natural in one so young. Age will sober him." " Then you have no objection to his going on board of a privateer ? " " I would rather that he was in any other service, sir ; but as I cannot control him I must submit, if he insists upon following that profession. He is a gallant, clever boy, and as soon as I can, I will try to procure him a situation in a king's ship. At present he must go to sea in some way or other, and it were, perhaps, better that he should be in good hands (such as Captain Levee's, for instance) on board of a privateer, than mix up with those who might demoralise him more." "Well, then, he shall have his choice," replied Mr. Trevannion. "He is a smart lad, and will do you credit wherever he may be." " If I may take the liberty to advise, sir," replied I, " I think you could not do better than to give the command of the Sparrow-hawk to the chief officer, Mr. James; he is a pood seaman and a brave man, and I have no doubt will acquit himself to your satisfaction." THE PRIVATEERSMAN "I was thinking the same; and as you recommend him he shall take your place. Now, as all this is settled, you may as well go on board land make known that you have resigned the command. Tell Mr. James that he is to take your place. Bring your clothes on shore, and you will find apartments ready for you on your return, for in future you will of course consider this house as your residence. I assure you that, now that you do not leave me, I am almost glad that the affair is arranged as it is. I wanted assistance, that is the fact, and I hold myself fortunate that you are the party who has been selected. We shall meet in the evening." Mr. Trevannion then went away in the direction of his daughter's room instead of the counting-house as usual, and I quitted the house. I did not go immediately down to the wharf to embark. I wanted to have a short time for re- flection, for I was much overpowered with Mr. Trevannion's kindness, and the happy prospects before me. I walked out into the country for some distance, deep in my o\vii reflections, and I must say that Miss Trevannion was too often interfering with my train of thought. I had of course no fixed ideas, but I more than once was weighing in my mind whether I should not make known to them who I was, and how superior in birth to what they imagined. After an hour passed in building castles, I re- traced my steps, passed through the town, and going down to the wharf, waved my handkerchief for a boat, and was soon on board. I then summoned the officers and men, told them that I had resigned the command of the vessel, and that in future they were to consider Mr. James as their captain. I packed up my clothes, leaving many articles for my successor which were no longer of any use to me, but which he would have been compelled to replace. Philip I found was down in the cabin, and with him I had a long conversation. He stated his wish to remain at sea, saying that he preferred a privateer to a merchant vessel, and a king's ship to a privateer. Not being old enough, or sufficient time at sea to be eligible for a king's ship, I agreed that he should sail with Captain Levee, as soon as he came back from his cruise. He had already gent in a good prize. As soon as my clothes and other 119 THE PRIVATEERSMAN articles were put into the boat, I wished them all farewell, and was cheered by the men as I pulled on shore. My effects were taken up to ^Ir. Trevannion's house by the seamen, to whom I gave a gratuity, and I was met by Mr. Trevannion, who showed me into a large and well- furnished bedroom, which he told me was in future to be considered as my own. I passed away the afternoon in arranging my clothes, and did not go down to the parlour till supper-time, where I found Miss Trevannion, who con- gratulated me upon my having changed my occupation to one more worthy of me. I made a suitable reply, and we sat down to supper. Having described this first great event in my life, I shall for the present conclude. CHAPTER XIII After staying a year with him, Mr. Trevannion proposes to take me into partnership, but I decline the offer from con- scientious motives Miss Trevannion treats me with unmerited coldness This and her father's anger make me resolve to quit the house What I overhear and see before my departure The ring. JL OU may now behold me in a very different position, my dear Madam ; instead of the laced hat and hanger at my side, imagine me in a plain suit of grey with black buttons, and a pen behind my ear; instead of walking the deck and balancing to the motion of the vessel, I am now perched immovably upon a high stool ; instead of sweeping the horizon with my telescope, or watching the straining and bending of the spars aloft, I am now with my eyes incessantly fixed upon the ledger or day-book, absorbed in calculation. You may inquire how I liked the change. At first, I must confess, not over-much, and, notwithstanding my dislike to the life of a privateersman, I often sighed heavily, and wished that I were an officer in the king's service. The change from a life of activity to one of sedentary habits was too sudden, and I often found myself, with my eyes still fixed upon the figures before me, absorbed in a sort of castle-building reverie, 120 THE PRIVATEERSMAN in which I was boarding or chasing the enemy, handling my cutlass, and sometimes so moved by my imagination as to brandish my arm over my head, when an exclamation of surprise from one of the clerks would remind me of my folly, and, angry with myself, I would once more resume my pen. But after a time I had more command over myself, and could sit steadily at my work. Mr. Trevannion had often observed how absent I was, and it was a source of amusement to him ; when we met at dinner, his daughter would say, " So I hear you had another sea-fight this morning, Mr. Elrington ; " and her father would laugh heartily as he gave a description of my ridiculous conduct. I very soon, with the kind assistance of Mr. Trevannion, became master of my work, and gave him satisfaction. My chief employment consisted in writing the letters to corres- pondents. At first I only copied Mr. Trevannion's letters in his private letter-book ; but as I became aware of the nature of the correspondence, and what was necessary to be detailed, I then made a rough copy of the letters, and sub- mitted them to Mr. Trevannion for his approval. At firtt there were a few alterations made, afterward I wrote them fairly out, and almost invariably they gave satisfaction, or, if anything was added, it was in a postscript. Mr. Trevannion's affairs, I found, were much more extensive than I had imagined. He had the two privateers, two vessels on the coast of Africa trading for ivory and gold-dust and other articles, two or three vessels employed in trading to Virginia for tobacco and other produce, and some smaller vessels engaged in Newfoundland fisheries, which, when they had taken in their cargo, ran to the Mediterranean to dispose of it, and returned with Mediterranean produce to Liverpool. That he was a very wealthy man, independent of his large stakes upon the seas, was certain. He had lent much money to the guild of Liverpool, and had some tenanted properties in the county ; but of them I knew nothing, except from the payment of the rents. What surprised me much was, that a man of Mr. Trevannion's wealth, having but one child to provide for, should not retire from business and I once made the remark to his daughter. Her reply was : " I thought as you do once, but now I think differently. When I have been on a visit with my father, and he has stayed away for several 121 THE PRIVATEERSMAN weeks, you have no idea how restless and uneasy he has be- come from want of occupation. It has become his habit, and habit is second nature. It is not from a wish to accumulate that he continues at the counting-house, but because he cannot be happy without employment. I, therefore, do not any longer persuade him to leave off, as I am convinced that it would be persuading him to be unhappy Until you came, I think the fatigue was too great for him ; but you have, as he apprises me, relieved him of the heaviest portion of the labour, and I hardly need say that I am rejoiced that you have so done." " It certainly is not that he requires to make money, Miss Trevannion ; and, as he is so liberal in everything, I must credit what you assert, that it is the dislike to having no employment which induces him to continue in business. It has not yet become such a habit in me," continued I, smiling ; " I think I could leave it off with great pleasure." " But is not that because you have not yet recovered from your former habits, which were so at variance with a quiet and a sedentary life ? " replied she. " I fear it is so," said I, "and I believe, of all habits, those of a vagrant are the most difficult to overcome. You used to laugh at me the first few months that I was here. I presume that I am a little improved, as I have not been attacked lately ? " " My father says so, and is much pleased with you, Mr. Elrington, if my telling you so gives you any satisfaction." " Certainly it does, because I wish to please him." "And me, too, I hope?" " Yes, most truly, Miss Trevannion ; I only wish I had it in my power to show how much I study your good opinion." "Will you risk my father's displeasure for it?" replied she, looking at me fixedly. " Yes, I will, provided ' " Oh ! there is a proviso already." " I grant that there should not have been any, as I am sure that you would not ask me to do anything which is wrong. And my proviso was, that I did not undertake what my conscience did not approve." " Your proviso was good, Mr. Elrington, for when a woman would persuade, a man should be particularly guarded that 122 THE PRIVATEERSMAN he is not led into error by a rash promise. I think, however, that we are both agreed upon the point. I will therefore come at once to what I wish you to do. It is the intention of my father, in the course of a few days, when you shall have accomplished your year of service, to offer to take you into partnership ; and I am certain it will be on liberal terms. Now I wish you to refuse his offer unless he gives up privateering." " I will do so at all risks, and I am truly glad that I have your encouragement for taking such a bold step." " I tell you frankly that he will be very indignant. There is an excitement about the privateering which has become almost necessary to him, and he cares little about the re- mainder of his speculations. He is so blind to the immorality to which it leads, that he does not think it is an unlawful pursuit; if he did, I am sure that he would abandon it. All my persuasion has been useless." "And if a favourite and only daughter cannot prevail, what chance have I, Miss Trevannion?" " A better chance, Mr. Elrington ; he is partial to me, but I am a woman, and he looks upon my observations as a woman's weakness. The objections raised by a man, a young man, and one who has so long been actively engaged in the service, will therefore carry more weight ; besides, he has now become so accustomed to you, and has had so much trouble taken off his hands, and, at the same time, has such implicit confidence in you, that I do not think, if he finds that he has to choose between your leaving him and his leaving off privateering, he will hesitate in relinquishing the latter. You have, moreover, great weight with him, Mr. Elrington ; my father is fully aware of the deep obligation he is under to your courage and self-devotion in the affair cf the Jacobite refugees. You will, therefore, succeed if you are firm ; and, if you do succeed, you will have my gratitude, if that is of any importance to you ; my friendship you know you have already." The entrance of Mr. Trevannion prevented my reply. We had been waiting for his return from a walk, and dinner had been ready some time. " I have just seen some of the men of the Arrow" said Mr. Trevannion, taking off his hat and spencer, "and that detained me." 123 THE PRIVATEERSMAN " Has Captain Levee arrived, then, sir ? " said I. "No; but he has sent in a prize of no great value- laden with light wares. The men in charge tell me he has had a rough affair with a vessel armed en flute, and that he has lost some men. Your brother Philip,, as usual, is wounded." I should here observe, that during the year which had passed away the two privateers had been several times in port they had met with moderate success, barely sufficient to pay their expenses ; my brother Philip had always con- ducted himself very gallantly, and had been twice wounded in different engagements. " Well, sir," replied I, " I do not think the loss of a little blood will do any harm to such a hot-headed youth as Master Philip ; but I hope in a short time to give him an opportunity of shedding it in the service of the king, instead of in the pursuit of money. Indeed," continued I, as I sat down to table, " the enemy are now so cautious, or have so few vessels on the high seas, that I fear your privateering account current will not be very favourable, when balanced, as it will be in a few days, notwithstanding this cargo of wares just arrived." "Then we must hope better for next year," replied Mr. Trevannion. " Amy, my dear, have you been out to-day ? " " Yes, sir ; I was riding for two hours." " Have they altered your pillion yet ? " " Yes, sir ; it came home last night, and it is now very comfortable." " I called at Mrs. Carleton's, who is much better. What a fop that Mr. Carleton is I don't know what scented powder he uses, but it perfumed the whole room. Had not Mrs. Carleton been such an invalid, I should have opened the window." Mr. Trevannion then turned the conversation to some political intelligence which he had just received, and this engaged us till the dinner was over, and I returned to the counting-house, where I found the man who had brought in the prize, and who gave me a letter from Philip, stating that his wound was of no consequence. The communication of Mr. Trevannion took place, as his daughter had assured me it would, on the anniversary of my entering into Mr. Trevannion's counting-house. After 124 THE PRIVATEERSMAN dinner, as we, as usual, were smoking our pipes, Mr. Tre- vannion said : " Elrington, you have been with me now one year, and during that time you have made yourself fully master of your business; much to my surprise, I acknowledge, but still more to my satisfaction. That I have every reason to be satisfied with you, you may imagine, when I tell you that it is now my intention to take you into partnership, and I trust by so doing that you will soon be an independent man. You know the capital in the business as well as I do. I did say an eighth, but I now propose to make over to you one-fourth, and to allow your profits of every year (deducting your necessary expenses) to be invested in the business, until you have acquired a right to one-half. Of future arrangements we will speak hereafter." "Mr. Trevannion," replied I, "that I am truly grateful for such unexpected liberality I hardly need s.-jy, and you have my best thanks for your noble offer ; but I have scruples which, I must confess, I cannot get over." " Scruples ! " exclaimed Mr. Trevannion, laying down his pipe on the table. " Oh ! I see now," continued he, after a pause; "you think I am robbing my daughter. No, no, the labourer is worthy of his hire, and she will have more than sufficient. You carry your conscientiousness too far, my dear fellow ; I have more than enough for Amy, out of the business altogether." " I am aware of that, sir," added I, " and I did not, there- fore, refer to your daughter when I said that I had scruples. I must be candid with you, sir. How is it that I am now in your employ ? " "Why, because you had a dislike to privateering, and I had a debt of gratitude to pay." " Exactly, sir ; but whether you had been pleased to employ me or not, I had made up my mind, as you well know, from conscientious motives, not to continue on board of a privateer." " Well, I grant that." " The same motives, sir, will not allow me to be a sharer in the profits arising from such sources. I should consider myself equally wrong if 1 did so, as if I remained on boar.l. Do not be angry with me, sir," continued I ; "if I, with THE PRIVATEERSMAN many thanks, decline your offer of being your partner. I will faithfully serve you upon any salary which you may consider I may merit, and trust in your liberality in everything." Mr. Trevannion made no reply ; he had resumed his pipe, and continued to smoke it, with his eyes fixed upon the mantelpiece. As soon as his pipe was out, he rose, put on his hat, and walked out of the room, without making any further observation. I waited a few minutes, and then went back to the counting-house. That Mr. Trevannion was seriously offended I was con- vinced ; but I valued the good opinion of his daughter more than I did that of Mr. Trevannion ; indeed, my feelings towards her had, during the year I had been in the house, gradually become of that nature that they threatened much my peace of mind. I cannot say that I loved her in the usual acceptation of the term, adoration would better express what I felt. She was so pure, so perfect, such a model of female perfection, that I looked up to her with a reverence which almost quelled any feeling of love. I felt that she was above me, and that, with her wealth, it would be madness for one in my present position to aspire to her. Yet with this feeling I would have sacrificed all my hopes and present advantages to have obtained her approving smiles. It is not, therefore, to be wondered at that I risked Mr. Trevannion's displeasure to gain her approbation ; and when I resumed my seat at my desk, and thought of what had passed, I made up my mind to be once more an outcast in the world rather than swerve from the promise which I had made to her. I knew Mr. Trevannion to be a very decided man, and hasty when offended. That he was seriously offended with me there was no doubt. I found that he had quitted the house immediately after he had left the room. I had hoped that he had gone to his daughter's apartments, and that a conversation with her might have produced a good effect ; but such was not the case. In about half-an-hour Mr. Trevannion returned, and as he walked into the back room adjoining the counting-house, he desired me to follow him. I did so. "Mr. Elrington," said he, sitting down, and leaving me standing at the table, " I fear, after what has passed, that we shall not continue on good terms. You have reproached me, an old man, with 126 THE PRIVATEERSMAN carrying on an unlawful business ; in short, in raising youl own scruples and talking of your own conscience, you have implied that I am acting contrary to what conscience should dictate. In short, you have told me, by implication, that I am not an honest man. You have thrown back in my face my liberal offer. My wish to oblige you has been treated not only with indifference, but I may add with contumely ; and that merely because you have formed some absurd notions of right and wrong in which you will find no one to agree with you, except, perhaps, priests and women. I wish you well, Mr, Elrington, nevertheless. I am truly sorry for your infatuation, and wished to have served you, but you will not be assisted by me." Here Mr, Trevannion paused, but I made no reply. After a time, wiping the perspiration from his forehead with his handkerchief, for he evidently was in a state of great excite- ment, he continued : " As you do not choose to join me from conscientious scruples, I cannot but imagine that you do not like to serve me from similar motives, for I see little difference between the two (and here, Madam, there was some force in his observation, but it never occurred to me before) ; at all events, without weighing your scruples so exactly as to know how far they may or may not extend, I feel that we are not likely to go on pleasantly together. I shall always think that I am reproached by you when anything is said connected with the privateers, and you may have twinges of conscience which may be disagreeable to you. Let us, therefore, part quietly. For your services up to the present, and to assist you in any other engagements you may enter on, take this " Mr. Trevannion opened a lower drawer of the table, and put before me a bag containing, as I afterwards discovered, 250 gold jacobuses. " I wish you well, Mr. Erlington, but I sincerely wish we had never met." Mr. Trevannion then rose abruptly, and, before I could make my reply, brushed past me, went out at the door, and again walked away at a rapid pace down the street. I remained where I stood ; my eyes had followed him as he went away. I was completely surprised. I anticipated much anger, much altercation ; but I never had an idea that 127 THE PRIVATEERSMAN he would be so unjust as to throw off in this way one who for his sake had gone through a heavy trial and come out with honour. My heart was full of bitterness. I felt that Mr. Trevannion had treated me with harshness and ingratitude. " Alas ! " thought I, " such is the world, and such will ever be the case with such imperfect beings as we are. How vain to expect anything like consistency, much less perfection, in our erring natures ! Hurt but the self-love of a man, wound his vanity, and all obligations are forgotten." I turned away from the bag of money, which I was resolved not to accept, although I had not at the time twenty guineas at my disposal. It was now within half-an- hour of dark ; I collected all my books, put some in the iron safe, others as usual in my desk, and having arranged every- thing as completely as I could, I locked the safe, and enclosed the keys in a parcel, which I sealed. Putting Mr. Trevannion's name on the outside, I laid the parcel on the table in the room where we had had our conference, by the side of the bag of money. It was now dark, or nearly so, and leaving the con- fidential porter, as usual, to shut up the house, I went up to the sitting-room with the expectation of seeing Miss Trevannion, and bidding her farewell. I was not dis- appointed ; I found her at her netting, having just lighted the lamp which hung over the table. " Miss Trevannion," said I, " advancing respectfully toward her, " I have fulfilled my promise, and I have received my reward" she looked up at me "which is, I am dis- missed from this house and your presence for ever." " I trust," said she, after a pause, " that you have not exceeded my wishes. It appears to me so strange, that I must think that such is the case. My father never could have dismissed you in this way for merely expressing an opinion, Mr. Erlington. You must have gone too far." "Miss Trevannion, when you meet your father, you can then ascertain whether I have been guilty of intemperance or rudeness, or a proper want of respect in making the communication which I did in exactly the manner you yourself proposed, and my reward has been such as I state." "You have a better reward, Mr. Elrington, if what you assert is really correct; you have the reward of having 128 THE PRIVATEERSMAN ddne y*our duty ; but I cannot imagine that your dismissal has arisen from the mere expression of an opinion. You'll excuse me, Mr. Elrington, that, as a daughter, I cannot, in justice to a much respected father, believe that such is the case." This was said in so cold a manner, that I was nettled to the highest degree. Miss Trevannion had promised me her gratitude, instead of which I felt that she was doubting my word, and, as it were, taking the side of her father against me. And this was the return from her. I could have upbraided her, and told her what I felt ; namely, that she had taken advantage of my feelings toward her to make me a cat's-paw to obtain her end with her father ; and that now, having failed, I was left to my fate, without even com- miseration; but she looked so calm, so grave, and so beautiful, that I could not do it. I commanded my wounded feelings, and replied : "Since I have the misfortune to meet the displeasure of the daughter as well as of the father, Miss Trevannion, I have not another word to say, but farewell, and may you prosper." My voice faltered as I said the last words, and, bowing to her, I quitted the room. Miss Trevannion did not even say farewell to me, but I thought that her lips appeared to move, as quitting the room I took my last look upon her beautiful face. I shut the door after me, and, over- powered by my feelings, I sank upon a settee in the ante- room, in a state of giddy stupor. I know not how long I remained there, for my head turned and my senses reeled ; but I was aroused from it by the heavy tread of Mr. Trevannion, who came along the corridor without a light, and not perceiving me opened the door of the sitting-room where his daughter still remained. He threw the door to after he had entered, but it did not quite close, leaving a narrow stream of light through the anteroom. " Father," said Miss Trevannion in my hearing, " you look warm and excited." "I have reason to be so," replied Mr. Trevannion abruptly. "I have heard from Mr. Elrington the cause of it," replied Miss Trevannion ; " that is, I have heard his version of it. I am glad you have come back, as I am most anxious to 129 l THE PRIVATEERSMAN hear yours. What has Mr. Elrington said or done to cause such irritation and his dismissal ? " " He has behaved with insolence and ingratitude/' replied Mr. Trevannion ; " I offered him partnership and he refused, unless I would give up privateering." "So he stated; but in what manner was he insolent to you ? " " Insolent ! told me that he acted from conscientious motives, which was as much as to say that I did not." " Was his language very offensive ? " " No, not his language that was respectful enough ; but it was the very respect which made it insolent. So I told him that as he could not, from scruples of conscience, join me in privateering, of course his scruples of conscience could not allow him to keep the books, and I dismissed him." " Do you mean to say, my dear father, that he, in a respectful manner, declined entering into partnership from these scruples which you mention ; that he gave you no other offence than expressing his opinion, and declining your offer ? " " And what would you have more ? " replied Mr. Tre- vannion. " I wish to know where was the insult, the ingratitude, on his part which you complain of?" "Simply in refusing the offer. He ought to have felt grateful, and he was not ; and he had no right to give such reasons as he did ; for the reasons were condemn- ing my actions. But you women cannot understand these things." " I rather think, my dear father, that we cannot ; for I cannot perceive either the insult or the ingratitude which you complain of, and such, I think, will be your own opinion when you have had time to reflect, and are more cool. Mr. Elrington expressed nothing more to-day, when he stated his dislike to privateering from conscientious motives, than he did after his return from his confinement in the Tower, when he gave up the command of the privateer on those very grounds ; and then, when still warm with gratitude to him for his self-devotion, you did not consider it an insult, but, on the contrary, took him still nearer to you into your own house. Why, then, should you consider it 130 THE PRIVATEERSMAN an insult now ? Neither can I see any ingratitude. You made him an offer, the value of which, in a worldly point of view, he could not but appreciate, and he declined it from conscientious motives ; declined it, as you acknowledge, respectfully ; proving that he was ready to sacrifice his worldly interests to what he considered his duty as a Christian. When Mr. Elrington told me that you had dis- missed him, I felt so certain that he must have been guilty of some unpardonable conduct toward you to have induced you to have resorted to such a step, that I did not credit him when he asserted the contrary. I could not believe, as a daughter, anything so much to the prejudice of my own father, and so much at variance with his general conduct. I now feel that I have been most unjust to Mr. Elrington, and conducted myself toward him in a way which I bitterly regret, and hope by some means to be able to express my contrition for " " Amy Amy," said Mr. Trevannion severely, " are you blinded by regard for this young man, that you side against your own father ? Am I to understand that you have given your affections without my sanction or approval ? " "No, sir," replied Miss Trevannion; "that I do respect and regard Mr. Elrington is true, and I cannot do other- wise, for his many good qualities and his devotion toward you ; but if you would ask me if I love him, I reply that such a thought has not yet entered my head. Without a knowledge of who he is, or his family, and without your approval, I should never think of yielding up my affec- tions in so hasty a manner ; but I may say more : these affections have never been solicited by Mr. Elrington. He has always behaved toward me with that respect, which, as the daughter of his patron, I have had a right to expect ; but in no instance has he ever signified to me that he had any preference in my favour. Having assured you of this, my dear father, I cannot but say that I consider that he has, in this instance, not only been treated with injustice by you, but also by me." "Say no more," replied Mr. Trevannion. As he said this, I heard footsteps in the passage, and was about to retreat to my own room ; but, as the party came without a light. I remained. It was the porter, who knocked at 131 THE PRIVATEERSMAN the sitting-room door, and was requested to come in by Mr. Trevannion. " If you please, sir, Mr. Elrington is gone out, I believe, and I found this packet directed to you on the table of the inner room, and also this bag of money, which I sup- pose you forgot to put away before you left." "Very well, Humphrey, leave them on the table." The man did so, and quitted the room, not perceiving me in the dark as he passed through the anteroom. " He has not taken the money," observed Mr. Trevannion. " He might have done so, as he ought to be paid for his services." " I presume, my dear father, that his feelings were too much hurt by what passed," said Miss Trevannion. " There are obligations which cannot be repaid with gold." " These, I perceive, are the keys of the safe ; I did not think that he would have gone away this night." I now considered it high time to quit the anteroom, where I had been irresistibly detained by ihe conversa- tion which took place. I hastened to my own chamber, determined that I would leave the house the next morning before any one was stirring. I gained it in the dark, but having the means of striking a light, I did so, and packed up all my clothes ready for my departure. I had just fastened down my valise, when I perceived a light on the further end of the long corridor which led to my apartment. Thinking it might be Mr. Trevannion, and not wishing to see him, I blew out my own light, and re- treated to a small dressing-room within my chamber, com- municating by a glass door. The light evidently approached, and at last I perceived the party was entering my room, the door of which was wide open. It was Miss Trevan- v nion who entered, and, turning round with her chamber- light in her hand, appeared to survey the apartment with a mournful air. She perceived my valise, and her eyes were fixed upon it for some time ; at last she walked up to the dressing-table, and, sitting on the stool before it, leaned down her head upon her hands and wept. "Alas!" thought I, "if those tears were but for me; but it is not so she has been excited, and her tears have come to her relief." J32 THE PRIVATEERSMAN After a time she raised her head from the table, and said, "How unjust have I been and I shall see him no more ! if I could but beg his pardon, I should be more happy. Poor fellow ! what must he have felt at my harsh bearing. Oh ! my father, I could not have believed it. And what did I say ? that I had no feeling for well, I thought so at the time, but now I am not quite sure that I was correct, though he well, it's better that he's gone but I cannot bear that he should have gone as he has done. How his opinion of me must have changed ! That is what vexes me " and again she bent her head down on the table and wept. In a moment she again rose, and took her candle in her hand. Perceiving on the dressing-table a small gold ring which I had taken off my finger the day before, and had forgotten, she took it up and examined it. After a little while she laid her light down on the table, and put the ring upon her finger. " I will keep it till I see him again," murmured she ; and then taking her light she walked slowly out of the room. The knowledge I had gained by this unintentional eaves* dropping on my part, was the source of much reflection ; and as I lay on the bed without taking off my clothes, it occupied my thoughts till the day began to break. That I still retained the good opinion of Miss Trevannion was certain, and the mortification I had endured at our final interview was now wholly removed. It was her duty to suppose her parent not in fault till the contrary was proved. She had known her father for years me she had only known for a short time and never before had she known him guilty of injustice. But her expressions and her behaviour in my room was it possible that she was partial to me, more partial than she had asserted to her father when she was questioned ? and her taking away the ring ! 133 THE PRIVATEERSMAN CHAPTER XIV A conspiracy, which ends satisfactorily to all parties Priva- teering is abandoned, and Captain Levee and Philip serve the king. 1 HE night passed away in attempts at analysing the real feelings of Miss Trevannion, and also my own toward her; and now that I was to be separated from her, I discovered what I really had not before imagined, that my future happi- ness was seriously endangered by my sentiments toward her ; in short, dear Madam, that I was most seriously in love. " And now," thought I, " of what avail is it to have made this discovery now, except it were to convince me, as Miss Trevannion had said, that it were better that I were gone." I did not fail to call to mind her observation about my unknown parentage and family, and this I reflected upon with pleasure, as it was the chief objection raised by her, and, at the same time, one that I could proudly remove, from my birth being really more distinguished than her own. Should I make it known ? How could I ? we should, probably, never meet again. All this, and much more, was canvassed in my mind during the night, and also another question of more real importance, which was, what I was to do, and where I was to go ? On this last point I could not make up my mind, but I determined that I would not leave Liverpool for a day or two, but would take up my quarters at my old lodgings, where I had lived with Captain Levee. As the day dawned, I arose from the bed, and, taking my valise on my shoulder, I went softly downstairs, opened the street door, and, shutting it again carefully, I hastened down the street as fast as I could. I met nobody, for it was still early, and arrived at the lodging-house, where I had some trouble to obtain admittance ; the old lady at last opening the door in great dishabille. " Captain Elrington ! is it possible," exclaimed she, " why, what's the matter?" "Nothing, madam," replied I, "but that I have come to take possession of your lodgings for a few days." 134 THE PRIVATEERSMAN "And welcome, sir," replied she; "will you walk upstairs while I make myself more fit to be seen? I was in hed and fast asleep when you knocked ; I do believe I was dreaming of my good friend, Captain Levee." I went upstairs and threw myself on the old settee which was so familiar to me, and somehow or another in a few minutes I was in a sound sleep. How long I might have slept on I cannot tell, but in less than an hour I was waked up by loud talking and laughter, and a few seconds after- ward found myself embraced by my brother Philip and Captain Levee. The Arrow had anchored at break of day, and they had just come on shore. I was delighted to see them, as every one is when he meets with friends when he is in distress. I briefly stated how it was that they found me there, and when breakfast was on the table, I entered into full details of Avhat had passed, with the exception of Miss Trevannion having entered my room that I considered too sacred to repeat to any one. "You know, my dear Elrington," said Captain Levee, " that I have not the scruples which you have relative to privateering, but still I respect the conscientious scruples of others. There is no excuse for Mr. Trevannion's conduct, and I cannot but think that there is something else at the bottom of all this. You haven't been making love to his daughter, or, what would amount to the same thing, she has not been making advances to you ?" " I have not dared the first, Levee, and you do not know her, to suppose her capable of the latter." "Well, if she had done so, there would have been no harm done," replied he; "but I will say no more as you look so grave. Philip and I will now call upon Mr. Trevan- nion, and while I engage the old gentleman, Philip shall run alongside of the young maiden, and between the two we shall get our bearings and distance, and know how the land lies and I will tell you more, Elrington, although I have no objection to be captain of a privateer, I certainly consider the command of a king's ship more reputable ; and if I could manage to get the Arrow hired into the king's service (I still remaining in command of her), I should prefer it being so. At all events, I'll side with you, and that will drive the old gentleman on a dead lee-shore. 135 THE PRIVATEERSMAN Come along, Philip we shall be with you in two hours, Elrington." With these words Captain Levee left the room, followed by my brother. It was nearly three hours before they returned, and then I received the following narrative: Captain Levee, as he sat down, said, " Now, Philip, we'll hear your account first." " Well, mine is soon told," replied Philip ; " I had made up my mind how to act, and did 'not tell Captain Levee what I intended to do. When Mr. Trevannion met us in the room behind the counting-house he appeared very much flurried : he shook hands with Captain jLevee, and offered me his hand, which I refused, saying, ' Mr. Trevannion, I have just seen my brother, and I hardly need say that nothing will induce me to remain in your employ. I will, therefore, thank you for my wages at your convenience.' " ' Hey-day, young man,' cried he, 'you give yourself strange airs. Well, sir, you shall have your discharge; I can do without such snip-jacks as you are.' " ' Snip-jacks ! Mr. Trevannion,' replied I ; ' if I must say it, we are better born and better bred than you or any of your connections, and you were honoured by our service.' " " You said that, Philip ? then you were wrong." " I told the truth." " Still, you should not have said it ; we took his service, and therefore " We are not snip-jacks," interrupted Philip, " and his calling names brought on the reply." " You must admit the provocation, Elrington," said Captain Levee. "Well, go on, Philip." " ' Indeed/ said Mr. Trevannion, in a great passion ; ' well, then, I will soon rid myself of the obligation. Call this afternoon, Master Philip, and you shall receive your wages. You may now quit the room.' " I did so, and put my hat a-cock to annoy him." " So far his narrative is quite correct," said Captain Levee ; "now go on." " Well," said Philip, " instead of turning out of the house, I turned into it, and went to the young lady's sitting-room. I opened the door softly, and found her with her hand up to her head, looking very sedate and sorrowful. ' Master 136 THE PRIVATEERSMAN Philip/ said she, ' you startled me ; I am glad to see you- when did you arrive ? ' "'This morning, Miss Trevannion.' " ' Well, sit down and bear me company for a time. Have you seen your brother ? ' "'I have, Miss Trevannion/ replied I, still remaining on my feet, 'and I have just seen your father. I come now to bid you farewell. I have left the privateer, and shall never join her again ; perhaps I may never see you again either, which, believe me, I am truly sorry for.' "She covered her eyes with her hand, as she leaned on the table, and I saw a tear fall as she said : " ' It is a sad business altogether, and has distressed me very much. I hope your brother does not think that I blame him ; tell him that I do not in the least, and that he must forget my behaviour to him when we parted. I did him injustice, and I beg his pardon. Tell him so, Philip.' " " Did she say those words, Philip ? " " Yes, word for word, and looked like an angel when she said so. I replied that I would certainly deliver her message, but that I must not remain, for fear of Mr. Trevannion finding me with her, as he ordered me to quit the house. " ' Indeed/ said she ; ' what can be the matter with my poor father ? ' "'Why, Miss Trevannion/ said I, 'he was very angry, and he had reason, for I was very saucy, and that's the truth.' "'Why, Philip, what did you say to him ?' " ' Oh, I hardly know/ replied I, ' but I know that I said more than I ought ; for I was very angry at my brother's dismissal. Good-bye, Miss Trevannion.' " Miss Trevannion was taking a ring off her finger as I said good-bye, and I thought she was going to give it to me as a keepsake ; but after a little hesitation, she put it on again, and then held out her hand, saying, ' Good-bye, Master Philip, let us not part in anger, at all events.' I took her hand, bowed, and turned away to quit the room ; when I was at the door I looked round, and she was sitting with her face in her hands, and I think she was weeping. I 137 THE PRIVATEERSMAN went out into the street, and waited for Captain Levee, and there's an end of my story." "Well, now I'll give you my portion, Elrington. As soon as Philip went out of the room, Mr. Trevannion said, ' That's a most impudent boy, and I am glad that he is gone. You are of course aware that his brother has left me, and the cause of our disagreement ? " "'Yes, sir,' replied I dryly, 'I have heard the whole particulars.' " ' Did you ever hear of such ridiculous scruples ? ' said he. "'Yes, sir, I heard them before, and so did you, when he gave up the command of the privateer, and I respected them, because I knew that Mr. Elrington was sincere. Indeed, his observations on that head are undeniably true, and have had great weight with me ; so much so that I in- tend to enter the king's service as soon as I possibly can.' " I wish you had seen the look of Mr. Trevannion when I said this he was stupefied. That I, Captain Levee, who had commanded his vessels so long I, the very beau ideal of a privateersman, a reckless, extravagant dare - devil, should also presume to have scruples, was too much for him. 'Et tu, Brute,' he might have exclaimed, but he did not; but he stared at me without speaking for some time ; at last he said, ' Is the golden age arrived, or is this a conspiracy ? ' "'Neither one nor the other, sir,' I replied; 'I follow privateering because I can do no better ; but as soon as I can do better, I shall leave it off.' "'Perhaps,' said Mr. Trevannion, 'you would vrish to resign the command at once. If so, I beg you will not make any ceremony.' '"I have not wished to put you to any inconvenience, Mr. Trevannion,' replied I, 'but as you kindly beg me to use no ceremony, I will take advantage of your offer, and resign the command of the Arrow this day.' " " Surely, Levee, you have not done so ? " "Yes, I have," replied the Captain, "and I have done so, in the first place, out of friendship for you, and in the second, because I wish to be employed in the king's service, and my only chance of obtaining that wish is doing what I have done." 138 THE PRIVATEERSMAN " How will that effect your purpose ? " " Because the men have sailed so long with me, that they will not sail under any other person, if I tell them not. Mr. Trevannion will find himself in an awkward position, and I think we can force him to hire his vessel to the government, who will gladly accept such a one as the Arrow." "That I believe, if from her reputation alone/' replied I. " Well, Levee, I thank you very much for this proof of sincere friendship. The plot thickens, and a few days will decide the question." " Very true, and now let me finish my story. ' I am afraid/ said Mr. Trevannion, in a very sarcastic tone, ' that I shall not be able to find any one to replace you in this moral age, Captain Levee ; but I will try.' " ' Sir/ I replied, ' I will now answer your sarcasm. There is some excuse for ignorant seamen, before the mast, who enter on board of privateers ; they are indifferent to blood and carnage, and their feelings are blunted : there is some excuse even for decayed gentlemen like me, Mr. Trevannion (for I am a gentleman born), who, to obtain a maintenance without labour, risk their lives and shed their blood ; but there is no excuse for those who, having already as much wealth and more than they can require, still furnish the means and equip vessels of this description to commit the destruction which they do, for the sake of gain. There is a sermon, sir, for you from a captain of a privateer, and I now wish you good morning.' I then got up, and, making a profound bow, quitted the room before Mr. Trevannion made any reply, and here I am. Now all we have to do is to wait quietly, and see what takes place ; but first I shall go on board the Arrow and let them know that I have quarrelled with the owner. The men are not very well pleased as it is with their want of success these two last voyages, and it will require but little to blow up the dis- content into a mutiny. Come, Philip, I shall want you to assist me. We shall be back to dinner, Ellington." When I was again alone, I had time to consider what had passed. What I chiefly dwelt upon was the interview between Philip and Miss Trevannion her message to me her hesitating and keeping the ring. I could not help sur- mising that our feelings toward each other were reciprocal, 139 THE PRIVATEERSMAN and this idea gave me infinite delight, and repaid me for all that had passed. Then my brother's hasty declaration to her father, that we were better born and bred than he was, would certainly be repeated by him to his daughter, and must make an impression. And what would Mr. Tre- vannion do ? Would he give way to the unanimous opinion against him ? I feared not, at least without another struggle. All these questions occupied my thoughts till the return of Captain Levee and Philip from the privateer. They had well managed their business. The crew of the Arrow had come to an unanimous resolution that they would not sail with any other captain but Captain Levee ; and that if he did resign the command of the vessel, as soon as their wages were paid, and they received their share of prize-money, they would leave, and enter into the king's service. That afternoon Mr. Trevannion sent for the officer next in command, to give him the command of the vessel ; but as he went over the side, the men, expecting that he was sent for for that purpose, told him that they would serve under no one but Captain Levee, and that he might acquaint the owner with their determination. This put the finish- ing blow to Mr. Trevannion. As soon as this was communi- cated to him, he was wild with rage in being thus thwarted in every way. As I afterward was informed, he went even to his daughter, acquainted her with all that had passed, and gave vent to his indignation, accusing her of being a party in the conspiracy. But this was to be his last effort : the excitement had been too great, and after dinner he felt so unwell that he went to bed. The next morning he was in a raging fever, and at times delirious. The fever was so violent that the doctors had much to do to reduce it, and for ten days Mr. Trevannion was in great danger. At last it was got under, leaving him in a state of great weakness and exhaustion, and his recovery was anything but rapid. Humphrey, the porter, had brought us this intelligence; as now there was no one to transact the business of the house, and the poor fellow did not know what to do, I desired him to apply to Miss Trevannion for directions, and told him that, although I would not enter the house, I would, if she wished it, see to the more important concerns 140 THE PRIVATEERSMAN which could not be neglected. She was then attending her father, and sent me a message, requesting, as a favour to her, that I would assist all I could in the dilemma. I conse- quently sent for the books, and gave orders, and made the necessary arrangements, as I had done before I had been dismissed by Mr. Trevannion. It was nearly five weeks before Mr. Trevannion had sufficiently recovered to mention anything about business to him, and then it was that he learned from his daughter that I had carried it on for him during his illness, and that everything had gone on as well as if he had acted for him- self. Although Miss Trevannion had not expressed a wish that I should call, she had sent Humphrey for my brother Philip, to let us know the dangerous state in which her father was, and after that Philip called every day, and was the bearer of messages to me. As her father re- covered, she told Philip that he had expressed himself very strongly as to his conduct toward me, and had ac- knowledged that I was right in my scruples, and that he was astonished that he had not viewed privateering in the same light that I did. That he felt very grateful for my considerate and kind conduct in conducting the business during his illness, and that as soon as he was well enough he would call upon me to beg my pardon for his conduct toward me. Miss Trevannion also told him that her father had said that he considered his illness a judgment upon him, and a warning to open his eyes to his sacrifice of principle to the desire of gain, and that he received it ac- cordingly with humility and thankfulness ; that it was his intention to offer the privateer vessels to government, and if they did not hire them, lie should dispose of them in some other way. This was very agreeable intelligence, and was the source of much conversation between Captain Levee and me. About a fortnight afterward, Mr. Trevannion, who was still weak, sent me a billet, in which he said that he was afraid that his anxiety to see me and his being still con- fined to his room, rather retarded his recovery, and begged as a favour that I would accept his acknowledgment in writing, and come to see him. That I consented to do, and repaired to his house accordingly. I found him in 141 THE PRIVATEERSMAN his room, sitting in his dressing-gown, and he had evidently suffered much. "Mr. Elrington," said he, "I trust to your excellent nature to accept my apologies for the very unjust treat- ment you have received at my hands. I am ashamed of myself, and I can say no more." "I beg, Mr. Trevannion, that you will say no more; I accept the return of your friendship with pleasure," replied I ; " I am sorry that you have been so ill." " I am not," replied he ; " it is good for us to be chas- tised at times. My sickness has opened my eyes, and made me, I trust, a better man. May I ask a faVour of you ? " " Most certainly, sir," replied I. " It is that you will execute a commission for me, which is to go to London on my account, see the government people who control the naval affairs and offer the Arrow as a hired vessel. You know all her qualities so well, and have kept her accounts so long, that you will be able to furnish them with all necessary information. I should wish Captain Levee to go with you, and, if you possibly can, make it a condition that he is taken into the king's service, and appointed the captain of her." " I will do so with pleasure," replied I. " One more favour I have to beg, Mr. Elrington. When I so foolishly quarrelled with you, you left a bag of money, to which you were fully entitled from your good services, upon the table in the inner room. I trust now that you will not mortify me by refusing it, or I shall think that you have not really forgiven me." I bowed assent. " I thank you, Mr. Elrington thank you very much. Now I shall soon get well. To-morrow, perhaps, you will have the kindness to come and see me again. I feel rather overcome at present. Remember me kindly to Philip. Good- bye for to-day," said Mr. Trevannion, holding out his ema- ciated hand. " God bless you." I took his hand and quitted the room, shutting the door softly. Mr. Trevannion was quite alone when I was with him. Humphrey, the porter, had shown me upstairs to the room. Anxious as I was to see Miss Trevannion, I did not venture 142 THE PRIVATEERSMAN into the sitting-room, but passed the door and went down- stairs ; when I was going out of the street door, Humphrey followed me, and said Miss Trevannion wished to see me. I went back again with a beating heart, a sensation I had not felt before, when about to go into her presence. She was standing by the table. " Mr. Elrington," said she, as I bowed upon entering, " I did not think that you could carry your resentment against me so far as to leave the house without asking to see me ; but if you do not wish to see me, 'tis a duty I owe to myself to wish to see you, if only for a moment, that I may beg your pardon for my conduct toward you when we last parted. I have suffered much since that, Mr. Elrington ; do not make me suffer more by continuing your resentment. Recollect I am but a weak woman, and must not be judged so severely as one of your own sex." " I have nothing to pardon that I am aware of, Miss Trevannion," replied I; "I did not intrude upon you just now, because being no longer an inmate of the house, and not having parted with you in complete amity, I thought it would be presumptuous in me so to do." " You are very generous, Mr. Elrington," replied she ; " now take my hand, and I promise never to be so hasty again." I took the proffered hand, and raised it respectfully to my lips. I had never done so before ; but Miss Trevannion showed no signs of displeasure, or attempted to withdraw it. " Do you think my father looks very ill, Mr. Erlington ? " said she. " From his appearance, I think that lie must have suffered much." " I am most thankful that you have come to see him, Mr. Elrington. You have no idea how his mind was troubled, and how he longed to be reconciled to you. I trust he has made his peace." " I have always had too much respect for your father, and gratitude for his kindness to me, to have made that a work of difficulty." " You rejoice me much make me very happy, Mr. Elrington," replied Miss Trevannion, as the tears dropped fast from her eyes. "You must excuse me," said she; "I 143 THE PRIVATEERSMAN have become very weak and nervous during ray father's illness and sitting up with him so much, but it is over now." "You have had much anxiety, I see. Miss Trevannion ; you are pale and thin to what you were." " Did my father ? but I have no right to ask such questions." " You would inquire, Miss Trevannion, whether anything was said as to future arrangements ? " Miss Trevannion made a sign of assent. " I have promised to execute a commission for him, and am going to London, accompanied by Captain Levee." " To get rid of those wretched privateers, is it not ? " " Yes, it is, and I am to come to-morrow to arrange further : but I think you want to return to your father's room, so I will now take my leave." " You are considerate, Mr. Elrington ; I did want to go upstairs ; but before I go I have some property of yours to place in your hands." I bowed, thinking that she referred to the ring, which I perceived on her finger, and was annoyed that she was in such haste to return it. But, on the contrary, she went to the buffet and brought out the bag of gold jacobuses, which she laid on the table. " You are very proud, Mr. Erlington, not to take what was fairly your due," said Miss Trevannion, smiling. " It is much more than I have ever earned," replied I ; " but your father made me promise not to refuse it a second time, and of course I shall now take it." My heart was much lightened when I found that it was the gold, and not the ring. " Then good-bye, Mr. Elrington ; to-morrow I shall see you, of course." Miss Trevannion then left the room and hastened up- stairs to her father, and I went home to my lodgings. I narrated the substance of what had passed between Mr. Trevannion and me to Captain Levee and Philip, and also that I had been kindly received by Miss Trevannion. "Well, I like the reconciliation and arrangement very much," said Captain Levee; "and as you have such a bag of gold, and I have not fifty guineas in the world, you shall stand treat in London, Elrington." 144 THE PRIVATEERSMAN " That I will with pleasure ; it will only be discharging an old debt, Levee. Philip shall go with us." " But," said Captain Levee, " do you not think they will recognise their state prisoner, and be cautious of a Jacobite ? " "They may remember the name," said I, "but my person was seen but by few. I do, however, think it would be advisable, as I shall have to sign papers, to take another." " I think so too," replied Captain Levee ; " what shall we call you ? " " Let me see ; I'll have a good name. I had a relative of the name of Musgrave ; I think I will borrow his ..ame. What say you, Philip ? Will you be, for the future, Philip Musgrave ? " " Yes, brother, with all my heart. The name appears to fit me better than that of Elrington." Thus, Madam, did I resume my real name without any suspicion on the part of Captain Levee ; but I could not well sign government papers with an assumed one. On the following day I called upon Mr. Trevannion, who received me with great affection, and it was arranged that I should set off in three days, which time would be required for preparation, and to make the necessary pur- chases. To supply funds for the journey, Mr. Trevannion gave me another bag of jacobuses, of the same amount as the former, saying that he wished us to appear bravely when we arrived in London, and that he should require no account of the expenditure, only that if the contents of the bag were not sufficient, he would supply more. This was nothing more but. an excuse on his part to be generous ; for one quarter of the money would have been sufficient for all needful expenses. I told him that I had taken the name of Musgrave, as that of Elrington might be remem- bered to the injury of the proposal, and he said that it was well thought of by me. Miss Trevannion had entered the room when I mentioned that to her father, and after- ward had quitted it. After I had taken leave of Mr. Tre- vannion, I went down to the sitting-room, where I found his daughter waiting for me. We had much friendly dis- course, and at one time she said, " I heard you say that 145 K THE PRIVATEERSMAN you had taken the name of Musgrave for your intended journey. Do you intend to retain that name when you return ? " " Why should I ? " replied I. " Because," replied she, " perhaps it is your real name. Excuse a lady's curiosity, but is not that the fact ? " "Miss Trevannion/' replied I, "my real name must at present remain a secret." " That is to say, it will no longer be a secret if entrusted to me ? I thank you, sir, for the compliment." "I do not intend to imply that, Miss Trevannion; I fully believe that you can keep a secret." . " If you fully believe so, you might, then, reply to my question ; the more so, as I now pledge myself to keep your secret most faithfully." "Then, Miss Trevannion, my real name is Musgrave," replied I. " I thank you for your confidence, Mr. Musgrave, which shall not be misplaced. I might now follow up my inquiries as to why you changed your name, with many other queries ; but I am too discreet for that the time may come when I shall know all ; but I am content with your proof of confidence, and thank you for it." Miss Trevannion never was so lively and communicative with me before, as she was this morning; there was a friendli- ness without any of her usual reserve, and I left her more full of admiration and devotion than ever. In three days more our preparations were made, and, taking leave of Miss Trevannion and her father, who was recovering, and had admitted company to his room, we set off on horseback, as we had done before, and attended by the same two men of Captain Levee's who had served us on a former journey to London. We had no adventure what- ever on this journey which could be worth narrating, and I shall therefore say that we arrived in good health and spirits, and took up our abode at once at our former lodging-house, instead of going to the inn. We were welcomed by the hostess, who had her house almost empty. The following day I made inquiries, and in consequence went to the Navy Office, and requesting to see one of the head clerks, informed him of the occasion of my coming up to London. He was 146 THE PRIVATEERSMAN very civil, and replied that the government were in want of vessels, and he had no doubt but they would have the Arrow, as she was well known as a strong privateer. I then inquired whether they thought it likely that Captain Levee might be taken into the service, stating what an excellent crew the Arrow had, and that they would not remain in her unless they were commanded by him, in whom they had great confidence. The clerk replied that it might be done, certainly, " but," added he " sir, you cannot expect people to do such kind offices without they are rewarded." I perfectly understood him, and replied, that, of course, I did not expect it ; but I was so ignorant as to what ought to be done, that I begged that he would give me his advice, for* which I should be most grateful. " Well, well, you understand me, Mr. Musgrave, and that is sufficient. I will be plain with you. It will cost a hundred guineas to obtain what you want for Captain Levee, and of that money I shall not receive a doit." " I shall be most happy to give that sum and half as much more to obtain my wish, sir, and shall feel much obliged to you in the bargain ; and while I am negotiating, I may as well state that I have a brother who sails with Cap'.ain. Levee, who is most anxious to be with him, and sail as his lieutenant." " That will cost another fifty guineas, Mr. Musgrave." " I am most willing," replied I. "Well, we must first get the vessel hired into the service. You have your tonnage and equipment all on paper ? " " Everything that is requisite ; and, moreover, every cruise she has made, the actions she has fought, and the prizes she has taken under the command of Captain Levee, and with the crew now on board." "Furnish all these documents, Mr. Musgrave, and leave it to me. I am to understand that you perfectly agree to the terms I have proposed ? " " Perfectly, sir ; and, if you please, I will sign a memoran- dum to that effect." " No, no," replied he, " we never put sueh things down on paper. It is an affair of honour and good faith. You say your money is all ready." 147 THE PRIVATEERSMAN " At a minute's warning." "That is sufficient, Mr. Musgrave. I will now wish you good morning. Send me the documents." " I have them in my pocket, sir." " Better still ; then the affair may be arranged this after- noon, and you may call to-morrow at about two in the after- noon ; and you may as well bring the money with you, as you can but take it away again if everything is not to your satisfaction." I returned to the lodgings quite delighted with the pro- spect of such a fortunate issue to my mission, and was in good time for dinner. I did not tell Captain Levee or Philip of what had passed, but merely that I considered that there was a good chance of success, and that I was to call on the following day. That night we Avent to the theatre, and saw a play performed, written by Shakespeare, in the time of Queen Elizabeth, and called the " Merry Wives of Windsor." We were much pleased with the character of Falstaff, a fat knight, full of humour. The next day, at the time appointed, I called upon the head clerk, who told me that everything was arranged according to my wishes ; that the hiring of the vessel was according to her tonnage ; and he considered that the price offered by the government was fair and liberal ; so did I, and immediately accepted it. He then drew from his desk the articles of agreement between the government and the owner of the vessel, and, at the same time; the warrants for Captain Levee and Philip, to act as commander and lieutenant. " Now, Mr. Musgrave, all you have to do is to sign the first paper, and fulfil the other portion of our agree- ment." I immediately pulled out the bag of money which I had brought with me, and, after counting it over the clerk gave me his pen to sign the document, and handed me the warrants for Philip and Captain Levee. " You have behaved liberally in this affair, Mr. Musgrave," said the gentleman, as he locked up the bag of money in his desk : " if at any time I can be of use to you, you may command me." " I thank you, sir," replied I ; " I may by-and-by have to ask you to exert your influence in behalf of my brother, that 148 THE PRIVATEERSMAN he may obtain the command of one of the king's ships, and if you can help me, I shall be most grateful." " Depend upon it I will," replied he, " and I beg you will use no ceremony on making the application." He then shook hands with me, and I went home. Dinner was over when I came back, but the hostess had put away some victuals for me, and while I was eating them I gave them an account of my success, handing their warrants to Captain Levee and Philip. They could hardly credit me, even when the documents were in their hands, but pledging them to secrecy, I told them by what means I had been so successful. Whereupon they thanked me, and AVC then went out to procure the uniforms suitable to their respective ranks, and this occupied us till the evening, when we agreed to go to the cockpit and see the fights between the various animals, with which Philip particularly was much delighted. As we had nothing to detain us in London, and it was necessary that the Arrow should immediately run round to the Nore, we determined, as the uniforms were to be ready 011 the following day, that the day after that we would return to Liverpool. CHAPTER XV We return to Liverpool / have an interview with Miss Tre- vannion Plutus interferes with Cupid, and I sail a gain for the coast of Africa. W E set off, and arrived at Liverpool, without accident, late on the sixth night, when we repaired to our usual lodgings. The next day I called to tell Mr. Trevannion that I had returned, and was informed by Humphrey that he was quite strong again, and very anxious to see me, although he had no idea that I should return so soon. Humphrey went up to announce my arrival, and Mr. Trevannion admitted me immediately, although he was not yet out of bed. " I fear that you have not been successful," said he, as he took my hand. "On the contrary, sir, I have succeeded in everything," and 1 then gave him an account of what had happened. 149 THE PRIVATEERSMAN " Well/' replied he, " I am glad of it, and recollect I must be at the expense, as, without you had incurred it, the schooner would not, in all probability, have been hired. And now I want to consult with you about something else. Here is a letter from Captain Irving, of the Amy, brought home by the Chester Lass." These were two vessels employed on the Gold Coast, which belonged to Mr. Trevannion. " Read it," said Mr. Trevannion, " and give me your opinion." I did so : Captain Irving stated that he had pushed the two vessels up a small river on the coast, which he had not known of before, and had fallen in with a black ruler, who had never yet treated with the English ; but only with the Spaniards for slaves. That his English commodities were quite new to the natives, and that, in consequence, he had made a most fortunate traffic with them, and had loaded a vessel with ivory, wax, and gold-dust to the amount of one thousand pounds, and that he had sent the Chester Lass, remaining himself, to continue the barter before it was known to the other ships on the coast, which it would soon be. He continued that he had not sufficient of the articles which were most valued by the natives, and requested that Mr. Trevannion would immediately despatch another vessel with various goods enumerated, and that then he should be able to fill his own vessel as well as the one that he had despatched home ; that the river was in such a latitude, and the mouth difficult to discover ; that he sent a little sketch of the coast, which would facilitate the discovery but that no time was to be lost, as the sickly season was coming on, and it was very unhealthy at that time. As I folded up the letter, Mr. Trevannion said : "Now here is an invoice of the whole cargo sent home by the Chester Lass. I reckon it worth about 7000." I looked over the invoice, and agreed with Mr. Trevannion that it was well worth that, if not more. " This is most important, you will acknowledge, Mus~ grave," said Mr. Trevannion ; " but before I go any further I trust that, now the only difficulty is got over, you will not refuse to be my partner ; the only difference that I intend to make is, that I now offer you one-fourth instead of one- 150 THE PRIVATEERSMAN eighth. Silence gives consent," continued Mr. Trevannion, as I did not immediately reply. " I was so astonished at your munificent offer, sir, that I could not well speak." "Then it's agreed; so say no more about it," said Mr. Trevannion, taking me by the hand, and pressing it warmly "and now to business. My idea is, to send out the Sparrow-Hawk, being so fast a sailor. Of course, as a priva- teer, she has done her work ; and as the government wish the complement of the Arrow to be increased, I think we cannot do better than to fill her up with some of the Sparrow-Hawk's men, leaving about twenty-five on board of her, and sending her out as soon as possible to the coast, with the articles which Captain Irving requests." " I agree with you, sir, that it will be the best plan." "But whom to send is the difficulty," said Mr. Trevannion. " Captain Paul, of the Chester Lass, is very ill, and not likely to be out of bed for some time ; and even if he were well, I have no opinion of him in an affair of this moment. If, as Captain Irving says, he can fill the Ami/, her cargo will be woith three times that of the Chester IMSS ; but of course the destination of the Sparrow-Hawk must be a secret, and I do not know whom to entrust her to. We require some one in whom we can put confidence." " I agree with you, sir," replied I ; " and, if you have no objection, I think that the best plan will be for me to go myself; I shall be back again in ten weeks at the furthest." "Well, as you will now have a strong interest in it, I really think so too. In fact, I don't know whom else we can trust." " I agree with you, sir, and I will go myself, and I think the sooner the better; but I do not know whether we can obtain all the goods requisite immediately." "We can have them in five or six days/' replied Mr. Trevannion ; " I sent Humphrey out to make inquiry." "At all events, I must look to them myself; and there are many other things to manage, so I had better wish you a good morning now, Mr. Trevannion, and in the evening I will call again, and let you know > r hat I have done." 151 THE PRIVATEERSMAN " Do so," said he, and I then took my leave. I certainly was very much astonished as well as much pleased at Mr. Trevannion's liberality relative to the partner- ship, and I could now look forward to competency in a few years at the furthest. Certainly, if Mr. Trevannion had been hasty in his conduct toward me he had made most noble reparation. I first returned to the lodgings, and told Captain Levee and Philip what had passed ; they im- mediately proposed that we should a 1 .! go together on board the Sparrow-Hawk, that I might make my arrangements, and that they might persuade some of the men to join the Arrow. I first picked out the men I wished to have sail with me; and then they talked over the rest, who that evening went on shore for their wages, and the next morning joined the Arrow, as Captain Levee was anxious to get round to the Nore. The day after the men joined, the Arrow sailed, which I was not sorry for, as it left nle more at leisure to expedite my own affairs. Philip promised to be my correspondent, and I bade them both farewell witli regret. I called in the evening, as I had promised, upon Mr. Trevannion, and he then gave me the deed of partner- ship, signed and dated the day when he first made the offer, and we had quarrelled ; but I did not see Miss Tre- vannion ; much to my regret, her father said that she was ailing. The business I had to transact, and fitting out the Sparrow-Hawk, so completely occupied me, that it was now three days that I had been at Liverpool without having seen her, and I was much annoyed at it, as I had called every day. My feelings toward her were now stronger than before. She was never out of my thoughts, and 1 hardly know how it was that I transacted business as I did. This evening I was determined, if possible, that I would see her, and find out why she avoided me, as it appeared to me she did. When I called, therefore, I did not ask to see her father, but told Humphrey to find out where Miss Trevannion was, and say that I requested to speak with her. Humphrey returned, and said that she Avas in the sitting-room, to which I instantly repaired. " I am fearful that I have given you some unintentional cause of displeasure, Miss Trevannion," said I, as I entered, " for you have appeared to avoid me since my return." THE PRIVATEERSMAN "Indeed, Mr. Musgrave, I have not," replied she; "I was most anxious to see you, and have thought it very impolite, I may add, unkind, on your part not to have come to me." " I have been in the house every day, and sometimes twice a day, with your father, Miss Trevannion, and have never met you. Once I inquired for you, and your father told me you were unwell, whereas Humphrey had but five minutes before told me that you were well and in good spirits." "Humphrey told the truth, and so did my father. I was in good health and spirits, and in five minutes afterward I was ill and unhappy." " I trust I was no party to it, Miss Trevannion." " You were a party to it, but not the great offender, who was my father. He had told me that upon your return he had installed you as his partner, and had done you the justice you had deserved ; and then he told me that you were going out to the coast of Africa in the Sparrow- Hawk." " It is very true, Miss Trevannion ; but where is the offence?" "The offence is this : my father no sooner does you justice than he wants more ivory and gold-dust, having more than enough already ; but I told him it was as bad as privateering, for in either case he sends people out to sacrifice their lives, that he may gain more money. I have no patience with this foolish pursuit of wealth." "After all your father's kindness to me, Miss Trevannion, I could do no less than accept the offer." "You would have been more wise and more just to ycur- self to have refused it, Mr. Musgrave. I read the letters to my father when they arrived, and you know what Captain Irving says about the unhealthiness of the climate. You have been my father's best friend, and he should not have treated you thus." " I never did value life, Miss Trevannion ; but really the kind interest you have expressed on this occasion makes me feel as if my poor life was of some value. To one who has been such a football of fortune as I have been, and who lias hardly known a kind feeling toward him ever expressed, it is a gratification that I really appreciate, and, coming from THE PRIVATEERSMAN one whom I respect and esteem more than any other person in the world, it quite overpowers me. Indeed, Miss Tre- vannion, I am truly grateful." I was correct when I said that it overpowered me, for it did completely, and I was so oppressed by my feelings, that I reeled to a chair, and covered up my face with my hands. What would I have given to have dared to state what I felt ! " You are ill, Mr. Musgrave," said Miss Trevannion, coming tj me. "Can I offer you anything?" I made no reply ; I could not speak. " Mr. Musgrave," said Miss Trevannion, talcing my hand, "you frighten me. What is the matter? Shall I call Humphrey ?" I felt her hand tremble in mine, and, uncertain what to think, 1 came to the resolution to make the avowal. " Miss Trevannion," said I, after a pause, and rising from my chair, " I feel that this internal conflict is too great for me, and if it last it must kill me. I give you my honour that I have for months tried everything in my power to curb my desires, and to persuade myself of my folly and rash ambition, but I cannot do so any longer. It were better that I knew my fate at once, even if my sentence should be death. You will ridicule my folly, be surprised at my presumption, and, in all probability, spurn me for the avowal, but make it I must. Miss Trevannion, I have dared to love you ; I have but one excuse to offer, which is, that I have been more than a year in your company, and it is impossible for any one not to love one so pure, so beautiful, and so good. I would have postponed this avowal till I was able to resume my position in society, by the means which industry might have afforded me ; but my departure upon this business, and the kind of presentiment which I have, that I may not see you again, has forced it from me. In a few days I leave you be gentle with me for my involuntary offence pity me while you condemn, and I will return no more." Miss Trevannion did not reply ; she breathed quick, and stood motionless. I gathered courage ; I looked in her face, there was no displeasure I approached her, she was half fainting, and put her hand upon my shoulder to steady her- self. I put my arm round her waist, and led her to the sofa, and kneeled down at her feet, watching every change in her 154 I put my around her waist, and led her to the sofa, and kneeled it her feet." THE PRIVATEERSMAN beautiful countenance. I took her hand and pressed it to my lips ; by degrees I became more bold, and got by her side, and pressed her to rny heart. She burst into tears, and wept with her head on my bosom. '' Do not be angry with me," said I, after a time. " Do I appear as if I was angry with you ? " replied she, raising her head. "Oh no; but I cannot believe my happiness to be real. It must be a dream." "What is life but a dream?" replied she mournfully " Oh the coast of Africa ! How I dread it ! " And so I confess did I from that moment ; I had a pre- sentiment, as I had told her, that something would go wrong, and I could not get over the feeling. I shall no longer dwell upon what took place on that delightful evening, Madam ; suffice to say, that Miss Tre- vanniou and I were mutually pledged, and, after an exchange of thought and feeling, we parted, and when we did part I pressed those dear lips to mine. I went home reeling with excitement, and hastened to bed, that I might have unre- strained freedom of thought. I enacted the scene of the evening over and over again ; recalled each motion, each look, every word which had passed, and, defying fever and presentiment of evil, imagined also our happy meeting to part no more. It was long before I could compose myself to sleep, and when I did, I need not say who it was that occupied my dreams. I called as soon as I could venture so to do on the following day, and had a long interview with my dear Amy. Before I went up to her father, I tried to soothe her anxiety upon my approaching voyage, and to persuade her that there was little or no danger to be appre- hended in so short a stay. Willingly would I have given it up, but Mr. Trevannion had so set his mind upon it, and I had by my consent, rendered it so impossible for him to find a substitute in time, that I could not do so, and I persuaded Miss Trevannion that I was right in acting to my promise. One question that came forward was, whether we should make known our engagement to her father at once, and this was decided in the negative. Much as he liked me, he was not yet prepared to receive me so suddenly as a son-in-law, and Amy was of opinion that the communication had better 155 THE PRIVATEERSMAN be postponed. To this, of course, I gave a willing assent. I was satisfied with the knowledge of her affection, which I felt would never change. As I was talking with her father, after my interview with Amy, he said : "Really, Elrington, or Musgrave, I hardly know which, to call you." " Musgrave is my real name, sir," replied I. " Musgrave Musgrave where did I know a Musgrave ? " "We are from the north," replied I. " Well," saLl he, " I was going to say, that I really wish I could find some one else 'to take your place in this voyage, for I do not much like your going." " Do, my dear father," said Miss Trevannion, who was standing by him. " Hey ! Miss Amy, what have you to do with it, I should like to know, and how can it concern you whether Mr. Musgrave goes or not ? " " I said so, sir, because I know you will feel his loss for so long a period. You know how you did feel his loss before, and I do not wish to see you working so hard, as you will have to do without his assistance." " Well, that's kindly thought, Amy, at all events ; but still I fear that Mr. Musgrave must go, and I must work by myself till he comes back ; so it's no use saying any more about it." Amy sighed and made no reply. On the third day after this interview, everything was ready, and on the following morning I was to sail. Mr. Trevannion had so many direc- tions to give, and kept me so wholly with him, that 1 could hardly find time to speak to his daughter. However, it was agreed that as I was to sail at daylight, that she would see me after her father had gone to bed. Our meeting took place need I say that it was a tender one ? We renewed our vows over and over again, and it was not till past midnight that I tore myself away. Old Humphrey looked very knowingly at me when he let me out at the street-door, and I slipped a guinea in his hand and wished him good-bye. I hastened on board of the Sparrow-Hawk, and, desiring to be called before daylight, went down into the cabin. There I remained sitting at the table and thinking of Amy so long, that when the mate came down 156 THE PRIVATEERSMAN to wake me he found that I Avas still sitting there, never having been to bed during the whole of the night. I started from my reverie and hastened on deck to get the schooner under weigh. It was soon done, although we were, comparatively speaking, short-handed. There was a fine breeze, and lightened as she now was, the little vessel flew through the water. Liverpool was soon out of sight, and we were dashing down the Irish Channel. "She sails well now," said I to the second mate, a very clever man, and much better educated than most seamen, for he could navigate, as well as being a first-rate seaman. "Yes, sir," replied Olivarez, "she walks fast. She is not too deep row," replied he; "what a slaver she would make." This man was not an Englishman, but a Brazilian Portu- guese by birth, although he had long been out of his country. Having set her course, I went down below, that I might indulge in my castle-building more at my ease. The wind increased to a gale, but as it was from the north- ward, and bore us to our destination, it was welcomed. We soon crossed the Bay of Biscay, and were in more genial latitudes; and, after a rapid run of about four weeks, I found myself nearly in the latitude given to us of the river where the Amy was at anchor. I then hauled in for the shore, which was very low, and required being approached with caution. We saw some towering palm-trees at sunset, and then we hove to; the next day we again stood in, and having ascertained our exact latitude at noon, we found ourselves about four miles to the northward of the river's mouth. We shaped a course, and in two hours I made out the marks given for our guidance in the rough sketch of Captain Irving, and thus satisfied that I was right, ran directly for the mouth of the river. Captain Irving was correct in saying it was difficult, for it was not until we were within a mile that we could find any opening ; but at last we did, and at the same time perceived the masts of two vessels at some distance up the river. We stood in, and found that there was no bar at the river mouth, which was a very unusual circumstance on this coast. The soundings were gradual, and in an hour afterward we anchored between the Amy and a fine schooner under British 157 THE PRIVATEERSMAN colours. Captain Irving recognised the Sparron-IIcn-k, and immediately came on board. After the usual salutations, he told me that his vessel Avas half-laden, but that he waited f.:r the articles he had sent for to enable him to complete his cargo. I told him that I had them on board, and he should have them as soon as he sent his boats. He stated that no vessels, except those engaged in the slave-trade, had ever come into this river, and that they only brought the cloth and other articles usual ia the trade ; but that his assorted cargo had astonished the people, and they were wild to possess things which they had never before seen. They had offered slaves in quantities, but finding that he would not take them in exchange, they had now brought down ivory and gold-dust. He told me how glad he was that I had come, as the river was very sickly, and was becoming more and more so every day ; that out of twelve men he had already four down with fever. I inquired of him what that vessel was on the other side of us. He replied it was a Liverpool slave-trader, and that the captain appeared to be a very good sort of man ; that he never indulged in liquor, nor was given to profane language. A few minutes afterward the captain of the slaver came on board to pay his respects, and I asked him down in the cabin, and gave him beer and cheese, the two greatest luxuries in those climes. He appeared, as Captain Irving stated, a quiet, well-behaved, serious person, which I was rather surprised at. When we repaired on deck, I observed, as the vessel was close to us, that there were two very large dogs on board, who, at the sight of the captain, bayed furiously. He told me that they were Cuba bloodhounds, and that he never went on shore without them, as they were the most faithful and courageous animals, and he con- sidered that he was safer with them than with half-a-dozen armed men. Shortly afterward Captain Irving and he both took leave. As there were still some hours of daylight, Captain Irving sent his boats for the goods, and after that, as the evening fell, I went down below, as Captain Irving requested I would do, and by no means remain on deck after sundown, as it was extremely unhealthy. On the following day Captain Irving went on shore vith 158 THE PRIVATEERSMAN his goods and trafficked most favourably. Indeed, as we afterward found out, he had procured in exchange more ivory than his vessel would hold, besides much gold-dust. The day .after, I went on shore with Captain Irving to call upon the king, as he called himself. He was seated in front of a hut made of palmetto leaves, with a lace coat on, but no other garment whatever, so that he made a curious appearance. After a little conversation, I went away, and, hearing that the slaver was taking her cargo on board, about a hundred yards further up, I walked in that direction. The slaves were brought down in about twenty at a time, all of them fastened by the neck to a long bamboo pole, which confined them all together. One string of them had been sent down and put into the boat, and another was standing ready for embarkation ; when, as I cast my eyes over them and commiserated their misery, I observed a female whom I thought I had seen before. I looked again, and behold ! it was Whyna, the princess who had been so kind to me in my captivity. I went up to her and touched her on the shoulder. She turned round, as well as the lashing to the pole would permit her, and on seeing me gave a faint scream. Without ceremony I took out my knife and released her, and led l.er away. She fell down at my feet and kissed them. The black man who had charge of the delivery of the slaves was very angry, and ran up to me, brandishing his long stick ; but the captain of the schooner, who was on shore, and who had witnessed what I had done, saluted him with a kick in the stomach, which made him quiet enough. In few words I told the captain of the slaver that I was once in captivity, and this woman had befriended me, requesting him to name his price and I would willingly pay it. " It's not worth mentioning, sir," replied he ; " women are as cheap as dirt ; take her and welcome." " Not so," replied I ; " I must pay for her ransom." " Well then, sir," said he, " I am in great want of a telescope ; you have one on board, will you let me have it ? " "Most certainly," replied I, "and many thanks into the bargain." I lifted up the poor creature, who was sadly emaciated and weak, and led her to the boat of the Amy and put 159 THE PRIVATEERSMAN her in. Captain Irving came down, and we returned on board. It was with great difficulty that, after I had given the poor creature some refreshment, which she was really in need of, I could recollect sufficient of her language to make myself understood by her ; but by degrees words came to my memory, and as she spoke I recovered more. As well as I could make her out, the Warriors had risen against the king on account of his barbarity, and had cut him to pieces; and that all his wives and servants had been sold as slaves. I promised her that she should not be sold as a slave, but should come to my country and be taken care of. She kissed my hands, and as she smiled her thanks, she reminded me of the Whyna of former times. I did not, however, think it advisable that she should come on board of the schooner, and I requested Captain Irving to take charge of her, and let her want for nothing, telling him that I intended she should go home in his vessel. He willingly consented, and I hailed the schooner for a boat and went on deck. Whyna followed, but I told her I was obliged to go on board of the schooner, and that she had better go and lie down. As she probably thought that the Amy was my vessel, and that 1 was going away on a visit, she complied with my request, and went down with Captain Irving, who led her into a state-room which was not occupied. As soon as I arrived on board the schooner, I sent the telescope which the captain of the slaver had begged for. Whyna had Said to me, " I shall be your slave now," evidently expecting that she was to remain with me, but that I could not consent to. Miss Trevannion had heard from me my adventures when in captivity, and I would not on that account allow Whyna to be in the same vessel with me. The next day Captain Irving came on board to tell me that he had two more men down with the fever, and that he wished I could give them some assistance in getting his cargo on board, which I did, and before night the Amy was loaded up to the hatchways, and there still remained a considerable number of elephants' teeth on shore in the hut where he received them. I therefore determined, as his crew were evidently sickening fast, J6Q THE PRIVATEERSMAN that he should sail immediately, and that I would take the remainder of the ivory on board of -the schooner and follow him, giving him a rendezvous to wait at until I joined him, that we might proceed home in company. That night three of my men were ill. I was on board of the Amy, and had been talking with VVhyna, who wanted to know why I did not sleep on board of the vessel. I told her that I could not, but that we were to go to England directly, and that I was living on board of the schooner. Captain Irving weighed at day- break, and in an hour was out of the river, and as I was anxious to be clear of such an unhealthy spot, I manned my boats and went on shore for the ivory that was left. I found that it would take the whole of the day to embark it, as we had to go two miles further up the river than the depth of water would permit the vessel to do ; for the ivory was in a hut close to the king's house. I had sent off four boat-loads, and it being then noon, I Avent off with the fifth myself, that I might get my dinner, leaving the second mate to attend on shore, and taking with me the first mate, who messed in the cabin. As we were in the middle of the stream, the boat struck against the stump of a tree, as we supposed, and knocked so large a hole in the bow that she began to fill. I immediately ordered the men to pull for the nearest point, which was on the opposite side of the river, that we might ground the boat to prevent her sinking. The first mate, who was a very active man, finding that the elephants' teeth prevented his reaching the bow of the boat, and stuffing into it some oakum which he found in the stern sheets, sounded with the boat-hook, and finding that there was not more than three feet of water where we were pulling, jumped over the bows to push the oakum into the hole ; but the poor fellow had not been a few seconds in the water, when he gave a shriek, and we perceived that a large shark had snapped him in two. This was a sad mishap, and the men, terrified, pulled as hard as they could, while two of them bailed out the boat, to gain the shore, for we knew what fate awaited us if we sunk in the river. With great exertion we succeeded in running her up among the canes, which grew on that side of the river so thick that it was difficult to force your way through them. 161 L THE PRIVATEERSMAN We landed up to our knees in mud, and throwing out the ivory, we found that a whole plank was rent out, and that it was impossible to repair our boat ; and we were hidden by the canes from those who could have assisted us, had they known that we required their assistance, and we had no possible means of communication. At last I thought that if I could force my way through the canes to the point down the river, I could hail and make signals for assistance ; and desiring the men to remain by the boat, I set oft' upon my expedition. At first I got on pretty well, as there were little paths through the canes, made, as I imagined, by the natives ; and although I was often up to my knees in thick black mud, I continued to get on pretty fast ; but at last the canes grew so thick that I could hardly force my way through them, and it was a work of excessive labour. Still I persevered, ex- pecting each second that I should arrive at the banks of the river, and be rewarded for my fatigue ; but the more I laboured the worse it appeared to be, and at last I became worn out with fatigue and quite bewildered. I then tried to find my way back, and was equally unsuc- cessful, and I sat down with anything but pleasant thoughts in my mind. I calculated that I had been two hours in making this attempt, and was now quite puzzled how to proceed. I bitterly lamented my rashness, now that it was too late. Having reposed a little, I resumed my toil, and was again, after an hour's exertion, compelled from fatigue to sit down in the black mud. Another respite from toil, and another hour or more of exertion, and I gave myself up for lost. The day was evidently fast closing in the light overhead was not near so bright as it had been ; and I knew that a night passed in the miasma of the cane was death. At last it became darker and darker. There could not be. an hour of daylight remaining. I determined upon one more struggle, and, reeking as I w r as with per- spiration and faint with fatigue, I rose again, and was forcing my way through the thickest of the canes, when I heard a deep growl, and perceived a large panther not twenty yards from me. It was on the move as well as I was, attempting to force its way through the canes, so as THE PRIVATEERSMAN to come to me. I retreated from him as fast as I could, but he gained slowly on me, and my strength was fast exhausting. I thought I heard sounds at a distance, and they became more and more distinct, but what they were my fear and my struggles probably prevented me from making out. My eyes were fixed upon the fierce animal which was in pursuit of me, and now I thanked God that the canes were so thick and impassable ; still the animal evidently gained ground until it was not more than five yards from me, dashing and springing at the canes, and tearing them aside with his teeth. The sounds were now nearer, and I made them out to be the howling of other animals. A moment's pause, and I thought it was the baying of dogs ; and I then thought that I must have arrived close to where the schooner lay, and that I heard the baying of the bloodhounds. At last I could do no more, and I dropped exhausted and almost senseless in the mud. I recollect hearing the crushing of the canes, and then a savage roar, and then yells, and growls, and struggles, and fierce contentions but 1 had fainted. I must now inform the reader that about an hour after I had left the beat the captain of the slaver was pulling up the river, and was hailed by our men in our long-boat. Perceiving them on shore on that side of the river, and that they were in distress, he pulled toward them, and they told him what had happened, and that an hour previous I had left the boat to force my way through the cane-brakes, and they had heard nothing of me since. " Madness ! " cried he. " He is a lost man. Stay till I come back from the schooner." He went back to the schooner, and taking two of his crew who were negroes, and his two bloodhounds into the boat, he returned immediately, and as soon as he landed he put the bloodhounds on my tract, and sent the negroes on with them. They had followed me in all my windings, for it appeared that I had travelled in every direction, and had come up with me just as I had sunk with exhaustion, and the panther was so close upon me. The bloodhounds had attacked the panther, and this was the noise which sounded in my ears, as I lay stupefied ;md at the mercy of the wild 1C3 THE PRIVATEERSMAN beast. The panther was not easily, although eventually overcome, and the black men coining up h:id found me ami borne me in a state of insensibility on board the Sparroir- Hawk. The fever had come on me, and it was not till three weeks afterward that I recovered my senses, when I learned what I have now told the reader, and much more, with which I am about to make him acquainted. When I recovered my senses, I found myself in the cabin of the Sparrow-Hawk. For some hours I was confused and wandering, but I rallied from time to time, till I could at last recognise the beams and cnrlines over my head. I was too weak to move, and I continued to lie on my back till I again fell asleep ; how long I do not know, but it must have been for many hours, and then when I awoke I found myself much stronger. I could now turn on my bed, and doing so I perceived a young man of the name of Ingram by my side in a doze, with his eyes shut. I called him in a weak voice, and he started up. " I have been very ill," said I, " have I not ? " " Yes, sir, indeed you have." " I have been trying to recollect all about it, but I can- not as yet." " It's not worth remembering, sir," replied he. " Do you wish anything to drink ? " " No," replied I. " Then you had better go to sleep again." " I cannot do that. I feel as if I should like to get up. Where is Mr. Thompson ? I must see him." " Mr. Thompson, sir," replied he ; " don't vou recollect ? " "What?" "Why, sir, he was bitten in two by a shark." "Shark !" this was the keynote required, and my memory returned. "Yes, yes, I recollect now all, all. I recollect the panther and the cane-brakes. How was I preserved ? " "The bloodhounds killed the panther, and you were brought on board insensible, and have been in a raging fever ever since." "It must be so," replied I, collecting my senses after a few moments of thought. "It must be so. How long have I been ill ? " THE PHIVATEERSMAN " This is the twenty-first day." "The twenty-first day!" cried I. "Is it possible? Are none of the men ill ? " " No, sir, they are all well." " But I hear the water against the bends. Are we not still at anchor ? " " No, sir, the second mate got the schooner under weigh as he found you were so ill." " And I have been ill twenty-one days ! Why, we must be near home ? " " We expect to make the land in a few days, sir," replied Ingram. " Thank Heaven for all its mercies," said I. " I never expected to see Old England again. But what a bad smell there is. What can it be ? " " I suppose it is the bilge-water, sir," replied Ingram. " People who are ill and weak always are annoyed by it ; but I think, sir, if you would take a little gruel, and then go to sleep again, it would be better." " Well, I fear I am not very strong, and talking so much has done me no good. I think I could take a little gruel." "Then, sir, I'll go and get some made, and be back very soon." " Do, Ingram, and tell Mr. Olivarez, the second mate, that I would speak to him." "Yes, I will/' replied fhe man, and he left the state- room. I waited some time listening for the arrival of the second mate, and then I thought that I heard odd noises in the hold before the bulk-head of the state-room in which I was lying, but I was still very weak, and my head swam. After a time Ingram came down with the gruel, into which he put some sugar and a spoonful of rum, to flavour it, as he said. He offered it to me, and I drank it all, for I had an appetite ; but whether it was that I was very weak, or the rum he had put in was more than he said, it is certain that I had hardly given him back the basin than I felt so drowsy that I turned away from him, and was soon again in forgetfulness. This Ingram was a young man who had been apprenticed to an apothecary, and had taken to the sea. He was well 165 THE PRIVATEERSMAN educated and a merry fellow, and I had chosen him as one who could attend upon me in the cabin, and at the same time be otherwise useful if required, as he was a very good seaman, and very active. When I awoke again I felt con- vinced that I must have slept through the night, as it was broad daylight, as before, but Ingram was not by my bed- side. There was no bell in the state-room, and I was obliged to await his coming. 1 felt much stronger than the day before, and now proposed getting out of bed as soon as Ingram should come down into the cabin. I now remem- bered that the second mate had not come down to me, and heard noises and murmurings in the hold as I had the day previous, which surprised me, and I became more anxious for the return of Ingram. At last he came, and I told him that I had been awake more than an hour. " How do you feel yourself, sir ? " said he. " Quite strong. I should like to get up and dress. Perhaps I may be able to get on deck for a quarter of an hour." " I think," replied he, "that you had better wait, and hear what I have to tell you, sir. I Mould not tell you yesterday, because I thought it would be too much for you ; but as I see you are really better to-day, I must say that I have strange things to tell you." " Indeed ! " cried I, with surprise. to our trousers, not even allowing us a shirt. We were ordered to get into the boat. As soon as we were all in, and our weight brought the boat down to her gunnel, two oars were handed to us, and then the captain of the brig said : " Now, you rascally pirates, I might have hanged you all, and I would have done so, for I know you well. I recollect your faces when you plundered the Eliza, when I was off Porto Rico ; but if I put you in prison at Jamestown, I shall have to wait two or three months until the court sits, and I cannot be detained for such scoundrels as you; so now you may pull on shore, and get on how you can. Shove off directly, or I'll put a bullet through your brains." " Hold fast," cried I, " and let him fire if he dares. You men belonging to the Transcendant, I call you to witness this treatment. Your captain has robbed us of a large sum of money, and now turns us adrift, so as to compel us to land among savages, who may kill us immediately. I appeal to you, will you permit this cruelty and injustice ? If you are English, I conceive you will not." There was some talk and expostulation with the captain of the brig, in consequence of what I said ; but while it was going on, the captain's son leaned over the side, and with his knife cut the painter, or rope which held the boat, and as the tide was running on very strong, in less than half a minute we were a long way astern of the brig, and drifting fast up the river. We got our oars, and attempted to pull for the brig, for 204 THE PRIVATEERSMAN we knew that the seamen were taking our part ; but it was in vain ; the tide ran several miles an hour, and in another minute or two, with all our exertions, we were nearly a quarter of a mile astern of her, and the boat was so loaded that we hardly dared move lest we should upset it. We had, therefore, no option but to go on shore and take our chance ; but when the men were pulling round for the shore, on reflection I thought that we had better not land so soon, as the sailors had told us that they had seen the Indians in their canoes. I therefore recommended that we should allow the boat to drift up the river with the tide, and then drift down again when the tide turned, remaining in the middle of the stream till it was dark, when we would land and make our way into the woods. My advice was followed ; we sat still in the boat, just keeping her head to the stream with the oars, and, being without our shirts, the sun scorch- ing and blistering our backs, till past noon, during which time we must have drifted nearly twenty miles up the river, which was as broad as the arm of a sea at the entrance ; then the tide turned, and we drifted back again till it was dusk, when it was again slack water. All this while we kept a sharp look-out to see if we could perceive any Indians,.but not one was to be seen. I now proposed that we should take our oars and pull out of the river, as if we had only gone up on a survey, for the brig had got under weigh, and had anchored, for want of wind, about four miles off, and the Indians, if there were any, would suppose that we were returning to the ship. We did so, and pulled till it was dark, and were within two miles of the brig, where the flood-tide again made strong, when we turned the boat's head up the river, and pulled with the oars to get up as far as we could before we landed. This we did, suffering much from hunger and thirst, as well as being confined so long in one position. As my knee was quite well, I now took off the bandage, and hung my diamond round my neck as before. I could not help feeling a satisfaction, when I thought that the thief of a captain little imagined what a mine of wealth he was losing when he turned me adrift. It was about midnight when the tide ceased to flow, and we then agreed to land, and the question then was, whether we should separate or keep together. After some discussion^ 205 THE PRIVATEERSMAN we agreed to separate in twos, and the Portuguese captain and I agreed to keep each other company. We first pushed the boat into the stream, that she might drift away, and then, shaking each other by the hand and bidding adieu, we all started in different directions. For some t'me the captain and I threaded the woods in silence, when we were stopped by a stream of deep water, with such high banks, that in the dark we did not know how to cross it. We walked by the side of it for some time to discover a passage, and in so doing we at last found ourselves again on the banks of the river, and our boat lying close to us, having grounded not far from where we had shoved her off. We tasted the water in the creek, and found it quite fresh : we had several times tried it on the river, and found it quite salt from the tide running in. \Ve drank plentifully, and sat down to recover ourselves, for although we had not walked more than half-an-hour, the pushing through the brushwood was very fatiguing. " I think," said I, " that this boat will certainly betray us, and would it not be better to take possession of it again ? It will hold two comfortably, and I think we shall get on as well, if not better, in a boat than in the woods without com- pass and without guide." "I agree with you," said the captain; "but what shall we do ? " " Let us retrace our steps ; let us pull again, with the ebb-tide, for the mouth of the river, and then coast it along shore ; we may arrive at some settlement, if we do not starve by the way." "I agree with you," he said, "it will be the best plan ; we must conceal ourselves in the day, and coast along at night." We waded into the river, got into the boat, and again pulled out. The boat being light now pulled well, and we made good speed ; and at daylight we were clear of the river, and close to a small island near the mouth of it Upon this we agreed to land to try if we could procure food, for we were much exhausted, and also to conceal our- selves from the natives. We ran our little boat on shore, and concealed her among some bushes which grew down at the water's edge. We looked well round, but could see nothing, and we then walked out in search of food ; we 206 THE PRIVATEERSMAN found some wild plums, which we eagerly devoured ; and going down again to the beach, where there were some rocks, we found shell-fish, of which we broke the shells between two stones, and made a meal of. After our hunger was satisfied, we lay down under the shelter of the boat, and fell fast asleep. We were so tired that we did not wake up till it was nearly dark, when we agreed to start again, and pull along the coast to the northward. We were just launching our boat, when we perceived a canoe about three miles off, steering for the mouth of the river to the island. This stopped us, and we remained in our hiding- place. The canoe approached, steering directly for the spot where we lay concealed, and we imagined that they had discovered us. Such, however, proved not to be the case, for they ran on shore about fifty yards from us, and, hauling up the canoe, they got out and walked away on land. There were four men, but it was now too dark to distinguish any more. We remained quiet for a quarter of an hour, when I proposed that we should embark. " Have you ever managed a canoe ? " said the Portuguese captain to me. " I have been in one in Africa very often," I said, " but they are dug-outs, as we call them." " So have I, and I do not think there is so much difference between them aitd these canoes. Can you paddle ? " " Yes," I replied. " So can I," he said. " Now observe, the best thing we can do is to take possession of that canoe ; and then we shall get on better, for our boat will always attract notice, whereas a canoe will not ; besides, it will prevent these Indians, if they are come to look for us, which I suspect they have, from following us." "I think you are right," I said; "but how shall we manage ?" "In this way. You shall shove off our boat and walk by its side, dragging it up to where the canoe lies ; I will go to the canoe, launch it, and then we will make off with both till we are top far out to be taken ; then, when we have got into the canoe, we will turn our boat adrift." I agreed to the proposals. We launched our boat very quietly, and I walked in the water up to my knees, draw* 207 THE PRIVATEERSMAN ing it after me till I arrived opposite to the canoe. The Portuguese crept on his hands and knees till he had gained the canoe, pushed her off, and joined me. We made her fast to the tow-rope of our own boat, then got into the boat, and pulled away from the island. We had not gained more than a hundred yards when the whiz of an arrow met our ears. The Indians had dis- covered us, it was evident. Two or three more arrows came flying by us, but we had now got well out, and they fell harmless. We continued to pull till we were half a mile from the island, and then we laid on our oars. The stars shone bright ; there was a young moon, so as to enable us to see pretty well. We found the paddles of the canoe lying on the cross-pieces. We had nothing to take from the boat but our tow-rope and the two small oars ; these we put into the canoe, and then, getting in ourselves, we let the boat go adrift. We put her head to the northward, between the island and the main, and paddled away as fast as we could. The captain was a much better hand than I was, and therefore took the office of steersman. The water was as smooth as glass, and we made rapid progress, and did not discontinue our exertions, except now and then resting for a few moments, till the morning dawned, when we could hardly distinguish the island we hall left, and found ourselves about five miles from the mainland. We had now time to examine the contents of the canoe, and had much reason to be gratified with our acquisition. It had three bear-skins at the bottom, several pounds of yams, cooked and uncooked, two calabashes full of water, bows and arrows, three spears, a tomahawk, three fishing-lines and hooks, and some little gourds full of black, white, and red paint; and, what we prized more than all, some flints and a large rusty nail, with rotten wood to serve as tinder. " We are fortunate," said the captain ; " now, before we pull in for the shore we must paint ourselves like Indians ; at all events, you must black yourself, as you have no shirt, and I must do the same, although I do not require it so much as you do." " Let us have something to eat and drink first," replied I, " and we will proceed to our toilet afterward." 208 THE PfUVATEERSMAN CHAPTER XVII My adventure ivilh the Indians, with what happened to the Portuguese captain, my companion. HAVING eaten some venison, and drank out of the cala- bash, the captain painted me black, with here and there a line of red and white on the face and shoulders. I performed the same duty toward him, and we then resumed our paddles, and pushed in a slanting direction for the shore. The tide now ran down against us, and we could hardly stem it, and finding ourselves opposite a beach clear of trees for a quarter of a mile, we agreed to run on shore to look for a large stone. We soon found one which answered our purpose, and, paddling off again to three or four hundred yards, we made the stone fast to the bow-rope of our boat and anchored the canoe with it. Having succeeded in this, we got out the fishing-lines, and, with a piece of raw meat as a bait, we soon had several fish in the canoe ; after which we put on no more baits, but pretended to fish till the tide slacked, when we lifted our anchor and recommenced our paddling to the northward. At night we landed on a rock, close to the beach, having well reconnoitered before it was dark, to see if there were any canoes or Indians to be seen on the shore ; and thus we continued for five days, during which we passed the mouths of one or two rivers, and had gained, as we supposed, more than 150 miles along the coast, but how much to the north- ward we could not tell, as we followed the windings of the shore. We were twice obliged to land to obtain water, but we always did so in the day-time, having taken the precaution to black the whole of our bodies and take off our trousers before we landed. Our deer's flesh was all gone, and we continued to live on fish, cooking as much as we could at one time. The collecting firewood was the great risk which we ran ; for we were then obliged to land where there was wood. It was on the sixth day that we were first in danger. As we rounded a point, we fell in with another canoe with 209 o THE PRIVATEERSMAN six or seven people in it. They were not more than three hundred yards off when we first saw them. The Indians stood up in the canoe, looked at us very earnestly, and then, per- ceiving that we were not of their tribe, I presume, pulled toward us. We immediately turned and pulled away. They had been fishing, and two of them were pulling up the lines, while the others paddled, which gave us a little advantage ; but they had three paddles and we had only two. They shouted and paddled with all their might, but they gained little, as they were seven in the canoe, five men and two women, and deep in consequence. As they gained slowly upon us, notwithstanding all our exertions, the Portuguese said to me, "They have no weapons in the boat, I should think ; if they had, they would use them, for we are within bow-shot. Can you use a bow and arrow ? " " I could once," replied I, " use it very fairly ; " for when I was captive with Whyna, she would often practise the bow and arrow w r ith me, and I became somewhat expert before I left her. " Well, then," said he, " let me paddle on, and do you put an arrow in the bow and threaten them, at all events." I did so, and stood up, taking aim as if about to shoot, at which they ceased paddling, and after talking a little they turned the head of their canoe round, and made for the shore. We proceeded, as may be imagined, with all diligence. I laid down my bow and arrows and resumed my paddle, and in an hour we could no longer see our late pursuers. We continued our voyage, and for three days met with no further adventures, when, about noon, on the fourth day, the sky became overcast, and there was every prospect of rough weather. Before night the wind and sea rose, and it was no longer possible for us to keep along the coast, which was already covered with breakers. We had therefore no remedy but to make for the shore and haul up the canoe, for we could not perceive any inlet which might shelter us. It was quite dark when we dashed the canoe through the breakers and landed. We hauled her up some distance, as there was every appear- ance of worse weather, and sheltered ourselves under the lee of a high rock. The wind now blew fiercely, and rain descended in torrents. We tried to light a fire to warm 210 THE PRIVATEERSMAN ourselves, but could not succeed, so we lay down on one bear-skin, and covered ourselves with the others, waiting impatiently for daylight. When the day dawned the weather was worse than ever. We now looked out for a better place of concealment for ourselves and our canoe, and found one at about fifty yards' distance : between two high rocks there was a narrow cleft or passage, which was large enough for us and. for the canoe, and this hid us both from the storm and from the sea. Into this cleft we hauled our canoe and withdrew ourselves, making a meal off some fish we roasted on the embers. We remained there for two days, when the weather moderated, but the sea was still too rough for us to launch the canoe ; so we decided upon remaining one day more, although our provisions were all gone and our calabashes quite empty. On the third day, to our great surprise and alarm, we heard the report of a musket not far from us. From this we knew that we could not be very far from the English settlements, for it was only the Indians near the settlements who had obtained muskets. But whether it was an Indian or a white man who fired, we could not, of course, tell. I recollected that, in the last advices we had had from Jamestown, our factors had stated that there was a cruel war carried on between the Indians and the settlers, and that the Indians had ravaged the plantations ; but that was two years ago, and how it might be now it was impossible to tell. A second report of a musket still nearer induced me to creep along by the side of the rock, and look out to see if any one was near. To my great alarm, I perceived five Indians with muskets not a hundred yards off. I drew back, as I hoped, unperceived, but the eye of an Indian was too keen. They had dis- covered me ; and while I was relating to the Portuguese captain what I had seen, they were suddenly upon us. We had no time to make resistance, even if we were inclined so to do ; we therefore sat still. They came up and looked at us. The wet had washed off a great portion of the paint upon my back and shoulders. One of the Indians touched me on the shoulder, and said, " Ugh ! white man paint like Indian." They then examined the canoe and its contents, and, having spoken a few words to each other, apparently relating to the canoe, they put a thong of leather 211 THE PRIVATEERSMAN around each of our arms, and, making a motion for us to follow them, they led us away. "We've done our best, and could do no more," said the Portuguese ; " I feel that it's all over with me now, and I shall soon sleep in the bosom of Jesus." My heart was too full to make any reply. The Indians led on, and I followed in silence. We passed through the woods which appeared to be interminable, until night closed in, and then the Indians halted, and while one remained as guard over us the others collected wood for a fire. They had some provisions, but offered none to us. After an hour they lay down to sleep round the fire, placing me and the Portuguese captain next to the fire, and lying outside of us. They were soon fast asleep, or appeared to be, when I said to the captain, " Have you your knife ? for if they remain asleep, let us wait an hour or so, and if you can cut the leather thong which the Indian holds in his hand, and then watch your opportunity, I will do the same, and we may escape." " I have my knife, but my Indian is not asleep," replied he ; "I will wait till he is." " What signal shall we make if we succeed ? " said I. "When you are ready, lift your arm up I shall under- stand and if I am ready I will do the same. Agreed; and now let us be quiet, for depend upon it our conversation has roused them all." We then composed ourselves, as if to sleep, and remained in that way for more than an hour, by which time we were convinced that our captors were slumbering. I then drew out my knife, for the Indians had not attempted to rifle us, and cut the thong which was round my arm, without awaking the Indian who had the other end in his hand. I remained quiet for a quarter of an hour, when the Portu- guese lifted up his arm as a signal that he was free. I listened attentively, and, being certain that the Indians were asleep, I lifted up my arm also. The Portuguese rose up carefully, and without noise, stepping past the bodies of the Indians, till he was clear of the circle. I did the same, and pointed to the muskets, which lay on the grass by the Indians. He took one up and I another, and we retreated to a short distance. 212 THE PRIVATEERSMAN "We must have the other muskets/' said I ; "stay where you are." I advanced cautiously and took up the other three muskets, and was retreating with them, when one of the Indians turned round as if awaking. I ran past the Portuguese, and making a sign for him to follow me we retreated a few yards into the wood, where we could watch the Indians without being seen ourselves. The Portuguese motioned to be off, but I detained him, and I was right. The Indian roused up and sat upon his haunches ; perceiving that we had escaped, he waked up the others. They started on their feet, and looking round found that the muskets were all gone ; and then they held a consultation. At last they appeared to have made up their minds to follow, and, if possible, re- capture us, for they went back in the direction of the sea. " Now, then, we must hide three of the muskets," said I, in a whisper, "and keep the others to defend ourselves." We examined and found that they were all loaded, and the Portuguese then said to me, " There are five of them. If they meet with us, and we discharge two muskets and we do not kill, we shall be at their mercy. If we do kill, still there will be three against two : we had better carry all the muskets. Do you take two, and I will take three." As I thought he was right, I consented, and we now went the same path toward the sea which the Indians had done before us in pursuit of us. We walked fast, as we knew that the Indians would do the same, and they had the start of us, so that we were not likely to come up with them. It was severe work, but we did not slacken our pace, and before dawn the sea was quite visible through the branches of the trees, for we had arrived at the outskirts of the wood. As soon as we had gained the beach, which was five hundred yards wide, we looked round to see if we could perceive the Indians, but we could observe nobody. " Let us, while it is yet dark, go round so as to get on the opposite side of the rocks where we were concealed," said the Portuguese. "If they are there, we shall take them by surprise." Keeping just within the wood, we walked half-a-mile to the southward, and then emerged just as the day was breaking, and made for the rocks. As soon as we arrived, we examined , 213 THE PRIVATEERSMAN very cautiously before we entered the cleft, but there was nobody there, and the canoe was safe. " They are not here," said I ; " where can they be ? " "They cannot be far off," said the Portuguese; "I suspect they are hidden somewhere, and intend to surprise us while we are launching our canoe, and when our muskets will be out of our hands." " I agree with you ; let us now wait at some little distance from the rocks till broad daylight we shall then be secure from surprise." We did so, and when the sun rose we looked well round, but could see nobody. We entered the cleft, and were about to lay down our muskets, and lay hold of the canoe, when I perceived a small piece of rock to drop down. This caused me immediately to suspect the truth, and I cried to the Portuguese to come back with me. He did so, and I told him that I was certain that the Indians had climbed the rock, and were lying down on the top of it, ready to pounce upon us. " Depend upon it they must be there," said he, when I mentioned the falling piece of rock; "let us walk round and see if we can discover them." We did so, but they were too well concealed. " But what must be done now ? " said he. " It is useless our attempting to clamber to the top of the rock, for no one could do it with a musket in his hand." " No," replied I, " that is certain ; and if we attempt to bring the canoe out of the cleft, they may drop down upon us." " I think," said he, " that if we were" to go in and take the tow-rope in our hands, which is several yards long, we might haul out the canoe by it, and when once it is clear of the cleft they cannot move without our seeing them." "We will try, at all events," replied I. "Do you stay on the watch while I get hold of the tow-rope and bring it out." The Indians did not expect this manoeuvre, it was clear. Still keeping the muskets in our possession, the butts on the sand, and the muzzles resting on our shoulders, we laid hold of the tow-rope, and by threat exertion hauled the canoe several yards away from between the two rocks. We 814 THE PRIVATEERSMAN then paused for breath after a minute or two, with our eyes fixed upon the top of the rock to see if they moved, and then we hauled it at least a hundred yards further off, when for the first time I perceived that the bow and arrows were not in the canoe, and that they must have been taken by the Indians. "Then we must haul again," said the Portuguese, when I stated this to him, " till we are out of bow-shot. Let us put the muskets into the canoe, and drag it as fast as we can." We did so, and gained another hundred yards before we stopped, when an arrow was discharged from the summit of the rock, and buried itself in the sand close to my feet. "Haul again," said the Portuguese, " we are not out of shot yet." Again we exerted ourselves, and gained another hundred yards, during which two more ari'ows were discharged, and one of them went through the left arm of my comrade ; but as it was through the fleshy part, and did not touch the bone, it did not disable him. A third arrow was sent after us, but did not reach us, and we knew that we were out of distance. "Cut the shaft of the arrow, and draw it through the arm," said the Portuguese. " Not now," said I ; " they will perceive me doing so, and will think that you are disabled. That may induce them to rush upon us, thinking they have only one man to deal with." " Well, it's no great matter," replied he ; " we must now drag our canoe down to the water and launch her, if they will let us. We have outwitted them so far." We now turned the head of the canoe toward the sea, and slowly dragged her down ; our eyes, as may be sup- posed, constantly kept upon the rock, to see if the Indians would move, but they did not. They perhaps felt that they had no chance with us, having all the firearms and an open beach in our favour. We launched our canoe without further interruption on their part, and in a few minutes, taking care to be out of arrow distance, we passed the rock with our head to the northward. When about two miles off, we perceived the Indians to descend from the rock and walk away into the woods. 215 THE PRIVATEERSMAN " Let us praise God for this miraculous escape/' said I to the Portuguese. "I do ; and the holy patron saint who has preserved me," replied the Portuguese captain ; " but I am still heavy at heart. I feel that we have escaped only to come into more strange and fresh calamity. I shall never get back to Lisbon, that I feel convinced of." I ti'ied all I could to encourage him, but it was of no avail. He told me that the presentiment was too strong, and could not be overcome by any argument. Indeed, he appeared to have allowed the idea so to have taken posses- sion of his mind, that his reason became enervated ; and, having heard how the Indians burned their prisoners, he talked about martyrdom at the stake, and rising up to heaven in great glory, there to be received by the whole body of saints and legions of angels. " What is the use of our thus labouring at the paddle ? " said he ; "why not at once let us go ashore and receive the crown of martyrdom ? I am ready ; for I long for the hour, and shall rejoice." I said all I could to keep him quiet, but it was useless ; and such was his insanity, that he gradually neared the shore by steering against me with his paddle, so that I could not prevent it. I had drawn the shaft of the arrow through his arm, and he appeared to feel no pain. I ex- postulated with him at his keeping the canoe so near the shore, but he smiled and gave no reply. We had the stream against us and made but little way, and it vexed me very much to hear him talk so loud as he did, as the Indians must have heard him, and I thought would follow us along the coast ; but he ransacked the whole book of martyrs, telling me how one had his body sawn in two, another was pinched to death ; this one burned, that tortured ; every variety of death he entered upon during the whole of that day without ceasing. I ascribed much of this to the pain arising from the wounded arm, notwithstanding which he paddled with as much vigour as ever. As the night came on I ent-eated him to hold his tongue, but it was in vain, and I felt assured that his reason was quite gone. He continued to talk loud and rave without intermission, and I now considered ouc 216 THE PRIVATEERSMAN fate as sealed. We had no water in the boat or provisions of any kind, and I proposed that we heave-to and catch some fish, telling him that if he talked we should scare them away. This made him quiet for a time, but as soon as we had hooked four or five fish, he again commenced his history of the glorious martyrs. I prayed him to be silent, for a short time at least, and he was so for about four or five minutes, when he would break out into some ejaculation, which I immediately stopped. At last he could talk no more for want of water; his lips were glued together, and so were mine. Nevertheless, I continued paddling for two hours more, when I found by the canoe grounding that we had steered her on the beach. There was no help for it. We landed and went in search of water, Avhich we found about half of a mile from where our canoe was beached. We drank heartily, filled the calabash, and were return- ing to the canoe, when he again commenced talking as loud as ever. I was in great anger, but I put my hand before his mouth, beseeching him in a whisper to be qir'et. As we were doing this, we were suddenly sprung ' pon and seized by several Indians, and in a minute were bound hands and feet. " I knew it," cried the Portuguese ; " I knew it would be so. Well, I am prepared ; are not you, my good friend ? " I made no reply. I felt that in his madness he had sacrificed his own life and mine also ; but it was the will of Heaven. The Indians left two to guard us, and went down to the canoe, returning with their muskets. I soon perceived that they were the same whom we had escaped from the night before, and the one who had spoken a little English when we were first captured, now came to me and said, " White man paint like Indian, steal gun ugh." When the Indians had returned -from the canoe our feet were unbound, and we were again led away by the leather thong which was fast to our arms. The Portuguese now began to find his tongue again, and talked incessantly, the Indians not checking him ; from which it was evident that they were on their own domains. After four hours' walking they kindled a fire, and went to repose as before : but this time they took our knives from us, and bound our legs so 217 THE PRIVATEERSMAN tight that they gave us much pain. I did not expostulate, as I knew it was useless. My companion, as the thong entered into his flesh, seemed pleased, saying, " Now my martyrdom is commencing." Alas ! poor man but I will not anticipate. We travelled three days, during which we were supplied with a small portion of parched Indian corn every day, just sufficient for our sustenance, and no more. On the fourth morning the Indians, after an hour's travelling, set up some shrill and barbarous cries, which I afterward discovered was their war- whoop. These cries were replied to by others at a distance, and in about a quarter of an hour afterward we found ourselves close to a number of wigwams, as they are termed (Indian houses), and soon surrounded by a large party of men, women, and children, who greeted us with taunts and menaces. We were led into a larger wigwam than the others, where we found several Indians of grave aspect assembled, and a man who could speak English was ordered in as an interpreter. He asked us where we came froiji in the canoe. I replied, that we came from the south, but we had been wrecked in a big ship, and had taken the canoe, which we found on the beach. They asked no more questions. We were led out, and in about an hour afterward the Indian who had spoken English to us when we were captured, came up with two others and painted us black, saying, " The white men like paint. Black paint good." I did not know till afterward that this painting black was a sign that we were condemned to death, but so it was. They took off our trousers, the only garment we had on, and left us naked. To my surprise, they did not take the diamond which was sewed up in leather from off my neck ; but, as I learned subsequently, the Indians are much given to conjurers and charms, wearing many round their own necks and about their persons, and they respect the charms that their enemies wear, indeed are afraid of them, lest they should be harmed by having them in their posses- sion. We remained in a wigwam during that day, with guards over us. The following day we were led out and cast loose, and we found all the Indians, women and children, ranged in two lines, each holding in their hands a club or gtick ; or rod of some description or another. 21$ THE PRIVATEERSMAN We were led to the end of the row, and looked about us in amazement. They made signs to us which we did not understand, and while we were remaining in doubt as to what was to be our fate, an old woman, who had been menacing and grinning at me for some time, and who was the most hideous animal that I ever beheld in the shape of a woman, thrust a straw in my eye, giving me most excruciating agony. I was so carried away by rage and pain, that I saluted her with a kick in the stomach, which laid her doubled up on the ground, expecting to be scalped for so doing the next moment. On the contrary, the Indians laughed, while some of the other women dragged her away. At last the interpreter came, and from him we learned that we had to run the gauntlet, and that, as soon as we gained the large lodge where we had been examined by the old Indians on the day previous, we were safe, and that we must run for that as fast as we could. The Portuguese, who was still as mad as ever, was then pushed on ; he would not run, but walked, glorying in the blows, which showered down upon him like hail ; and, moreover, he prevented me from running for some time, till I got past him. I had been cruelly punished, and was mnd with pain, when I perceived a tall, gaunt Indian waiting for me with a heavy club. Careless of life or consequences, I rushed past him, and as I passed I threw out my fist with such impetus, that, hitting him under the right ear, he fell senseless, and it appears that he never rose again, for the blow killed him ; after which I at last gained the council-house, and was soon after- ward followed by my companion., Avho was streaming with blood. We were then led away, and tied by our necks to two stakes about twenty yards apart, and there we remained for the night. The Portuguese passed the night in singing : I passed it in silence and prayer. I felt convinced that we were to die, and I feared that it would be by fire or torture, for I had heard something of the manners and customs of these Indians. I made my peace with God as well as a poor sinner could, prayed for mercy through Jesus Christ, sighed my adieux to Amy, and made up my mind to die. Early the next morning the Indians brought firewood, and placed it in bundles round the stakes, at a distance of 219 THE PRIVATEERSMAN about fourteen yards from the centre. They then went to the Portuguese, tied his hands behind him, and exchanged the rope by which he had been fastened for a much stronger one, one end of which they fastened to his wrists behind him, and the other to the stake. As they left me as I was before, it was plain that the Portuguese was to suffer first. They then set fire to the piles of wood which were round the stake, which were too far from him to burn him, and I could not imagine what they intended to do, but you may conceive that I was in a state of awful suspense and anxiety, as I was well convinced that his fate, what- ever it might be, would be my own. During these appalling preparations, the Portuguese ap- peared as if he really enjoyed the scene. "Now, my good friend," said he to me, "you shall see how I can suffer for the true faith. Even a heretic like you shall be converted by my example, and I shall ascend to heaven with you in my arms. Come on, ye fiends ; come on, ye heathens, and see how a Christian can suffer." Much as I felt for him and for myself, I could not lament that his reason had left him, as I thought his sufferings would be less ; but his exclamations were soon drowned by a loud yell from the Indians, who all rushed upon my un- fortunate companion. For a moment or two they were crowded so thick round him that I could not perceive what they were doing, but after that they separated, and I beheld him bleeding pro- fusely, his ears and nose having been cut off, and a broken iron ramrod passed through both cheeks. And now a scene took place, at the remembrance of which, even now, my blood curdles. Some caught up the burning sticks and applied them to his flesh, others stuck him full of small splints, the ends of which they lighted. The Indian warriors shot at him with muskets loaded with powder only, so as to burn him terribly on every part of the body. The women took up handfuls of lighted ashes and showered them down on him, so that the ground he trod upon was a mass of burn- ing embers, and he walked upon fire. Red-hot irons were now brought forward, and his body seared in all parts, his tormentors seeking out where they could give him the most pain. At last one applied the 220 THE PRIVATEERSMAN hot iron to his eyes, and burned them out. Imagine my feelings at this horrid scene imagine the knowledge that this was to be also my fate in a short time, but what is more strange to tell, imagine, Madam, my companion not only deriding his torturers, but not flinching from the torture ; on the contrary, praising God for His goodness in thus allow- ing him to be a martyr for the true faith, offering his body to their inflictions, and shouting manfully ; but such was the behaviour of my insane friend, and this behaviour ap- peared to give great satisfaction to the Indians. For nearly two hours did this torture continue, his body was black and bloody all over, and the smell of the burning flesh was horrible ; but by this time it appeared as if he was much exhausted, and, indeed, appeared to be almost insensible to pain. He walked round the stake as before upon the burning coals, but appeared not to know when further torture was applied to him or not. He now sang hymns in Portuguese in a low voice, for he was much exhausted. Soon afterward he staggered and fell down with his face upon the burning embers ; but even the flesh of his face grilling, as it were, appeared to have no effect upon him. An Indian then went up to him, and with his knife cut a circle round his head, and tore off the whole scalp, flesh and hair together, and when he had done this the old woman whom I had saluted with a kick before I ran the gauntlet, and who had his ears hanging on her neck to a string, lifted up a handful of burning coals, and put them upon his bleeding head. This seemed to rouse him. He lifted up his head, but his features were no longer to be distinguished, as his face was burned to a black coal, and he said, "Take me, ye holy saints, Angels, receive me," and to my great astonish- ment, he again rose on his legs, and tottered round and round for a few minutes. At last he sank down, with his back against the stake, and one of the Indians cleaved his brain with his tomahawk ; and thus ended the life and the misery of my unfortunate companion and it was now my turn. " Well," thought I, " it is but two hours of suffering, and then I shall be beyond their malice. May God have mercy upon my soul." 221 THE PRIVATEERSMAN The same preparations were now made for me. I was fastened with the stout rope, and my arms tied behind me, the wood was fired, and one of the chiefs was haran- guing the Indians. He finished, the low yell was given, when the old woman whom I had before mentioned, ran up to me, and, saying something which I could not under- stand, put her hand upon me. When she did this the other Indians, who were about to rush on me, drew back with signs of disappointment on many of their wild countenances. The chiefs then went into the council-house, leaving me tied where I was and the wood burning around me, the mass of Indians standing about as if waiting the decision of the chiefs. After a time three Indians, one of whom was the interpreter, came up to me, and, kicking aside the burning poles, cast me loose. I asked the interpreter what he was about to do. He replied, " You kill Indian here (pointing to his own ear), you kill him dead. Squaw lose husband want another take you stead of him." They led me to the council-house before the chiefs. The old woman whom I had kicked was there. It was her husband that I had killed by the blow behind the ear, and she had claimed me in his stead, and, according to the custom of the country, her claim was allowed, and I was made over to her, and received into the tribe. Strange custom for a woman to marry the murderer of her husband, but still such it was, and thus did I find myself freed from the stake when I least expected it. The principal chief made me a speech, which was interpreted, in which he told me that I was now the husband of Manou, and was one of their own tribe ; that I must be strong in war, and must hunt and procure venison for my family. They then washed off the black paint, and after a few more speeches and ceremonies I was handed over to the hideous old hag, whose neck was still decorated with the two ears of my companion. To say that I would have preferred the torture would be saying too much, but that I loathed the creature to excess was certain. However, I said nothing, but allowed her to take me by the hand and lead me to her wigwam. As soon as we were in she brought me some venison, which I ate greedily, for I had had nothing for 222 THE PRIVATEERSMAN thirty-six hours. She then offered me leggings, as they call thenr, which the Indians wear, and the other portions of the Indian dress, which probably belonged to her late hus- band. I put them on, as I was glad to cover my nakedness, and, worn out with walking and exertion, I first thanked God for my miraculous preservation, and then lay down and fell into a deep sleep. It was not until the next day that I awoke, and I then perceived the old woman rubbing oil upon the deep cuts made in my wrists and shoulders by the leather thongs. She again set meat before me, and I ate heartily, but I looked upon her with abhorrence, and when she attempted to fondle me I turned away and spit with disgust, at which she retired, grumbling. I now had leisure to reflect. I passed over with a shudder the scenes that had passed, and again returned thanks to God for my deliverance. I called to mind how often I had been preserved and delivered. From my bondage in Africa, from my imprisonment in the Tower, from my hopeless slavery in the mines, from our wreck on the island, and now, after passing through such dangers, from an almost certain cruel death by torture ! Truly did I feel how grateful I ought to be for that Providence which had often preserved me, and that my only reliance in future must be in its gracious protection. But here I was, married to a woman I detested, and living with barbarians; and I said to myself, "That kind Heaven, which has already done so much for me, will, in its own good time, also release me from this thraldom. In the meanwhile let me not murmur, but be thankful. My squaw, as they call their wives among the Indians, now came up to me and offered to paint me, and I thought it advisable that she should, as I felt that the sooner I conformed myself to their customs the more chance I had of making my escape, which I was resolved to do the first opportunity. As soon as she had completed my toilet I walked out of the wigwam, that I might look about me and be seen. The Indians who were sauntering about, met me with a friendly " Ugh," which appeared a favourite monosyllable with them. At last I met with the interpreter, and began to converse with him. I asked what nation I was now belonging to, and he said the Massowomicks. I asked how large their 223 THE PRIVATEERS MAN country was, and he told me much which I could not underi stand, except that it appeared to me a very powerful nation. I was very careful of mentioning the English, or anything about their settlement, although I was anxious to know where it was; but I asked him whether they were at war with any other nation. He said, " No, they had been at war with other tribes, but that they had all made peace that they might join against the white man, who had taken their land." " I am an Indian now," said I. " Yes, and you will forget the white man," said he. " You have now red blood in your veins. You marry Indian wife, you all the same as one Indian." I said, " War Indian beat his wife, suppose she talk too much ? " " Plenty talk, plenty beat," said he. "Suppose my wife talk too much and I beat her, what Indian people say ? " " Say good. Suppose wife too old, you take two wife, one more young." I was very much pleased with this conversation ; not that I had the slightest idea of profiting by his infonnation by taking another wife, but I felt such a disgust at my present one, and had already seen what a fury she could be, that I was resolved, if necessary, to show her that I was master, for I felt certain that if I did not, she would soon attempt to master me, and so it turned out. On the third day she took down a bow and arrows and made a sign to me to go out, and, I presumed, bring back food ; and as there was nothing in tlve house I thought the request reasonable. I therefore went out of the wigwam and found that many of the young men were going out on a hunting-party, and that I was to join them. We set out and travelled for six hours before we came to the hunting-ground, and as the deer passed me I thought of Whyna and my hunting excursions with her. I was, however, fortunate, and killed two deer, much to the surprise of the Indians, who thought a white man could not use a bow and arrows, and I rose very much in their estimation in consequence. The deer was cut up, and we hung upon branches what we could not carry. THE PRIVATEERSMAN We did not go home that night, but feasted over a large fire. The next morning we all carried home our loads, and mine was as large as any of the others, if not larger ; neither did I flag on the way, for I was naturally very strong and active, and had lately been inured to fatigue. When we arrived, the squaws and men "among the others were de- spatched for the remainder of the venison. I now went out every day by myself and practised with my bow., till I had become more expert, for I wanted practice. I had no musket, but I had a tomahawk and a long knife. I began to pick up a few words of the language, and by means of the interpreter I gained them very fast. Before I had been three months with the Indians I had acquired their confi- dence and respect. They found that I was expert, and able to gain my own livelihood, and I may add that before I had been three months I had also mastered my wife. When she found that I would not submit to her caresses, she was very indignant and violent, but I immediately knocked her down, and beat her unmercifully. This brought her to her senses, and after that I treated her as my slave with great rigour, and as she was a notorious scold the Indians liked me all the better for it. You may think that this was not fair treatment toward a woman who had saved my life ; but she only saved it for her own purposes, and would have worn my ears, as well as my companion's, if I had not killed her husband. The fact is, I had no alternative ; I must have either treated her kindly and submitted to her nauseous endearments, or have kept her at a respectful distance by severity, and I hardly need say that I preferred the latter. So far as her choice of a husband was concerned, she made a bad one, for she received nothing but blows and bad usage. I had one day driven my wife out of the wigwam in consequence of her presuming to " talk too much," as the Indian said, when the interpreter told me that one of the chiefs was willing that I should marry his daughter, polygamy being one of their customs. I was very much annoyed at this, for I knew the young girl very well : she was very graceful and very pretty ; and I felt that my fidelity to Amy would be in great danger if the marriage was to take place ; and if proposed, I dared not refuse so great a distinction. 225 p THE PRIVATEERSMAN I replied that I was fortunate, but that I feared my present wife would make her very unhappy, as she wanted to be chief woman of the wigwam, and when I was away I could not tell what the old woman might do to her, and the conversation was dropped. This little Indian had, before this, shown me as much favour as an Indian girl ever ventures to show, sufficient, at all events, to satisfy me that I was not disagreeable to her, and what the interpreter hail said made me very uncomfort- able. However, I consoled myself with the recollection that if I were compelled to marry the girl, it would be an involuntary infidelity on my part, and on that account might well be excused ; for the hope of again rejoining Amy never left me at any time. One day I went out in search of deer, and was led away from my companions after a buck which I had wounded and attempted to overtake. They saw me in chase of my quarry, and left me in pursuit. I followed for several hours, con- tinually coming up with it and as continually losing it again. At last, I heard the report of a musket close to where the deer was last seen by me, and I thought some Indian had shot it. I walked forward, however, very cautiously, and perceived a white man standing by the animal, which lay at his feet. I started back, for I did not know whether I had fallen in with a friend or a foe ; but as I knew that he had not had time to reload his musket, I hallooed to him, con- cealing myself at the same time behind a tree. " Is that you, Evans ? " said the man in reply. "No," said I, "it is an Englishman." " Well show yourself, then," said he. " I am dressed as an Indian," replied I ; " I was taken by the Indians." "Well, come along," said the man, who was attired as a seafaring man. I came from behind the tree, and when he saw me he snatched up his musket. " Dont be afraid," said I. " Afraid ! " said he ; " I should like to see what I am afraid of; but I'll be on my guard." " That's right," I replied. I then told him that I had been taken by the Indians, 226 THE PR1VATEERSMAN and they saved my life because one of their women chose me as her husband, and that I was anxious to escape from them. " Well," said he, " I am on board of a schooner at anchor down below in the river. There are a few of us come on shore to get some venison, and I have lost my comrades; but I had no idea that the Indians were down here so close to the English settlements." " How close are we, then ? " said I, " for I know not where I am. This is certainly not our usual hunting-ground, for I have been led many miles from it, in pursuit of the animal you have just shot." "Well, I thought so; for I have been on shore here more than once, and I have never met with an Indian. You ask me how far you are from the settlement ; that I can hardly tell you, because the settlers have spread out so far ; but you are about forty or fifty miles from Jamestown." " And what river, then, is your schooner at anchor in ? " " I don't know the name," replied the man ; " I'm not sure that it has a name. We come here for wood and water, because it is quiet, not inhabited, and no questions asked." "What are you, then?" inquired I. "Why, to tell you the truth, we are what are called 'Jolly Rovers ' ; and if you have a mind to come on board, we can find a berth for you, I dare say." " Many thanks," replied I ; " but I am not sufficiently fond of the sea, and I should be of no use " (for by this term of Jolly Rover I knew that they were pirates). "That's as you please," replied he ; "no harm's done." " No," I replied ; " and I thank you for your kind offer, but I cannot live long on board of a vessel. Will you tell me which is the right track to the English plantations?" "Why," said he, "they bear right out in that direction; and I dare say, if you travel five or six leagues, you will fall aboard some plantation or another right in that quarter ; follow your nose, old fellow, and you can't go wrong." "Many thanks," 1 replied; "am I likely to meet your companions ? they may take me for an Indian." "Not in that direction," replied he; "they were astern of me a long way." " Farewell, then, and many good thanks," I replied. " Good-bye, old fellow ; and the sooner you rub off that 227 THE PRIVATEERSMAN paint the sooner you'll look like a Christian/' said the care- less rover, as I walked away. " No bad advice/' I thought, for I was now determined to make for the English settlements as fast as I could, "and I will do so when I once see an English habitation, but not before ; I may fall in with Indians yet." I then set off as fast as I could, and being now inured to running for a long time without stopping, I left the rover a long way behind me in a very short time. I continued my speed till it was dark, when I heard the barking of a dog, which I knew was English, for the Indian dogs do not bark. I then proceeded cautiously, and in the direction where I heard the dog bark, and arrived in a quarter of an hour to a cleared ground, with a rail fence round it. " Thank God ! " I cried, " that I am at last among my own countrymen." I considered, however, that it would not be prudent to show myself, especially in my Indian paint, at such a time of night, and I therefore sat down under the lee-side of a large tree, and remained there till morning. I then looked for water, and having found a running stream, I washed off my paint, and appeared what I really was, a white man in an Indian dress. I then went up again to the clearing, and looked for the habitation, which I discovered on the top of the hill, about four hundred yards off. The trees were cleared away for about three hundred yards all round it. It was built of heavy logs, let into one another, with one window only, and that very small. The door was still shut; I walked up to it, and tapped at the door. " Who's there ? " asked a hoarse voice. "An Englishman, and a stranger," I replied. "I have just escaped from the Indians." "Well, we'll see what you are in a very short time," replied the voice. "James, get me my gun." In a minute the door opened, and I beheld a woman more than, six feet high, of gaunt appearance and large dimensions. I thought that I had never seen such a masculine creature before. It was her voice which I had heard. Two men were seated by the fireplace. " 6 Who are you ? " said she, with the musket ready for the present. THE PRIVATEERSMAN I told her in a few words. "Show me the palm of your hand turn it up at once." I did so, without the least idea of the reason for the demand ; but I afterward discovered that it was to ascertain whether I was one of those who had been transported to the settlement, as they all had the letter R branded on them. " Oh, you're not a gaol-bird, then, I see : you may come in ; but you'll give me that bow and arrows, if you please." "Certainly," replied I, "if you wish it." ' "Why, there's nothing like making sure in this world; and although you look a very peaceable, good-looking sort of personage, notwithstanding your Indian set-out, still I've known just as amiable people as you, in appearance, very mischievous at times. Now come in, and let us hear what you have to say for yourself. Jeykell, get some more Wood." One man went out to obey her orders ; the other sat by the fire with his musket between his knees. I sat down by the fire, at the request of the woman, who had seated herself by the side of the man, and then, on her repeating her question, I gave her a narrative of my adventures from the time that I left Rio. "Well," says she, "we seldom hear stories like them ; it's all the world like a book ; and pray what's that thing (point- ing to the diamond in its case) you have hanging to your neck there ? you have left that out in your history." "That's a charm given me by my Indian wife, to preserve me from disasters from wild animals ; no panther, wolf, or bear will ever attack me." "Well," said she, "if so be it has that power, all I can say is, it's not a bad charm to wear in these parts, for there are animals enough in the woods in summer, and round the house all night in winter ; but I don't believe a bit in the charm, and that's the truth ; however, if it does no good, it can't do no harm, so you may keep it on, and welcome." " May I ask how far it is to Jamestown ? " said I. " What, going to Jamestown already ? I suppose you expect to be there to-night ? " "Not exactly, my good woman," replied I. "I must trespass upon your kindness to give me something to eat, for I am hungry," 229 THE PRIVATEERSMAN " Good woman ! bah ! and pray how dare you call me good woman? Call me mistress, it' you want anything." " I beg your pardon/' said I. " Well, then, mistress, Avill you give me something to eat?" " Yes, I will. James, fetch the meal-cake and a bit of salt pork, and give him to eat, while I call the cows from the bush." The mistress, as I shall in future call her, then put down her musket and left the cabin. During her absence I entered into conversation with the man called James, for the other had gone out. To my inquiry how far it was to Jamestown, he replied that he really did not know ; that he was sent out a convict, and sold for ten years to the husband of the mistress, who had died two years ago ; that this man had a small vessel, in which he went to Jamestown by water, and that he had returned with him in his vessel ; that the distance by water he considered about one hundred and fifty miles, but by land it was not half that distance ; that he did not know the way, nor did he believe that there was any road as yet made to Jamestown, as this plantation was quite by itself, and a long way from any other. He understood that the nearest plantation was twenty miles off, and he knew there was no road to it, as no one ever went or came except by water. " But," said I, "are not the settlers at war with the Indian tribes that surround them ? " " Yes ; and have been now for three or four years ; and the Indians have done great mischief to the plantations, and killed a great many people, but the settlers have punished them severely." " Then how is it that this plantation, which is so solitary, has not been attacked ? " " Because the mistress's husband was a great friend of the Indians, and, it is said, used to bring them cargoes of muskets and ammunition from Jamestown, contrary to all law and regulation. But if he was friendly with them, the mistress is not ; for she has quarrelled with the principal chief, and I should not be surprised if we were attacked some day, and all scalped." " And what does the mistress say to that ? " " Oh, she don't care ; she'd fight a hundred Indians, 230 THE PRIVATEERSMAN or white men either. I never saw such a creature she's afraid of nothing." " Who is the other man I saw here ? " " Oh, he's another like myself. There was three of us, but one was drowned by falling overboard from the sloop." "Well, but, my good fellow, how shall I get to Jamestown?" " I'm sure I can't tell ; but my idea is that you will never get there unless mistress chooses." " Why, surely she won't detain me by force ? " " Won't she ? you don't know her. Why she'd stop an army," replied the man. " I don't think that she will let you go I don't know; but that's my opinion. She wants another hand." " What, do you mean to say that she'll make me work ? " " I mean to say that, according to the laws of the settle- ment, she has a right to detain you. Any person found roving here, who cannot give a satisfactory account of himself, may be detained till something is heard about him ; for he may be a runaway convict, or a runaway apprentice, which is much the same, after all. Now, she may say that your account of yourself is not satisfactory, and therefore she detained you ; and if you won't work, she won't give you to eat ; so there you are." " Well, we will see if she is able." " Able ! if you mean strong enough, why, she'd take you up with one hand ; and she is as resolute and severe as she is strong. I had rather have to deal with three men, and that's the truth." " What's the truth, James ? " cried the mistress, coming in at the door. " Let's hear the truth from your lips, it will be something new." " I said that I was sent here for finding a pocket-book, mistress ; that's all." "Yes; but you did not tell him where you found it at the bottom of a gentleman's coat-pocket, you know. You can only tell the truth by halves yet, I see." Wishing to ascertain how far the man's suspicions were correct, I said to her " I have good friends in Jamestown ; if I were once there I could procure money and anything else to any amount that I required." 231 THE PRIVATEERSMAN "Well," says she, "you may have; but I'm afraid that the post don't go out to-day. One would think, after all your wanderings and difficulties that you'd be glad to be quiet a little, and remain here ; so we'll talk about James- town some time about next spring." " Indeed, mistress, I hope you will not detain me here. I can pay you handsomely, on my arrival at Jamestown, for your kind treatment, and any trouble you may take for me." " Pay me ! what do I want with money ? there's no shops here with ribbons, and calicoes, and muslins; and if there were, I'm not a fine madam. Money ! why, I've no child to leave what I have to no husband to spend it for me. I have bags and bags of dollars, young man, which my husband heaped up, and they are of as much use to me as they are now to him." " I am glad that you are so rich, mistress, and more glad that your money is so little cared for and so little wanted ; but if you do not want money, I do very much want to get back to my friends, who think I am dead, and mourn for me." " Well, if they have mourned, their sorrow is over by this time, and therefore your staying here will not distress them more. I may as well tell you at once that you shall not go ; so make up your mind to be contented, and you'll fare none the worse for it." This was said in so decided a tone, that, bearing in mind what I had heard from the convict servant, I thought it advisable to push the question no further for the present, making up my mind that I would wait a short time, and then make my escape, if she still persisted in detaining me by force ; but this I could not venture upon until I was in possession of firearms, and I could not obtain them while she had any suspicion. I therefore replied " Well, since you are determined I shall not go I have nothing more to say, except that I will wait" your pleasure, and, in the meantime, let me make myself as useful as I can, for I don't want to eat the bread of idleness." " You're a very sensible young man," replied she ; " and now you shall have a shirt to put on, which will improve your appearance a great deal." 232 THE PRIVATEERSMAN She then went into the inner room, which I presumed was her bedroom, as there was but two rooms in the cabin. As she went out, I could not help wondering at her. On exami- nation, I felt assured that she was more than six feet high, and her shoulders as broad and her arms as nervous as a man's of that stature. Her chest was very expanded, but bosom she had none. In fact, she was a man in woman's clothing, and I began to doubt her sex. Her features were not bad, had they been of smaller dimensions, but her nose was too large, although it was straight ; her eyes were grand, but they were surmounted with such coarse eyebrows ; her mouth was well-shaped, and her teeth were good and regular, but it was the mouth of an ogress ; her walk was commanding and firm ; every action denoted energy and muscle ; and certainly, from the conversation I have already made known, her mind was quite as masculine as her body she was a splendid monster. In a minute she returned, bringing me a good check shirt, and a pair of duck trousers, which I thankfully accepted. " I've plenty more for those who please me," said she care- lessly ; "when you've put them on, come out to me, and I'll show you the plantation." In a minute or two I joined her, and she led me round the tobacco-fields, then to the maize or Indian corn grounds, pointing out and explaining everything. She also showed me the cows, store pigs, and poultry. Wishing to please her, I asked many questions, and pretended to take an interest in all I saw. This pleased her much, and once or twice she smiled but such a smile ! After an hour's ramble we re- turned, and found the two servants very busy, one husking maize, and the other in the shed where the tobacco was dried. I asked some questions of her about the tobacco how many casks or bales she made a year? She replied that she made it in bales, and sold it by weight. "It must be heavy carriage from here to Jamestown?" said I. " Yes, indeed, if it went that way it never would arrive, I imagine," replied she ; " but I have a sloop in the river below, which carries it round." " When is the time it is harvested and fit to be carried round ? " inquired 1. " It is now turning fast/' said she ; "all that you see hang- 233 THE PRIVATEERSMAN ing in the drying sheds has been already drawn ; in three or four weeks it will be housed, and then we begin to pack : in about two months from this the sloop will take it round." " But is it not expensive keeping a sloop on purpose., with men to have her in charge ? " inquired I, to hear what she would say. " The sloop lies at anchor, without a soul on board/' said she. " No one ever comes up this river. I believe Captain Smith, who made the settlement, did so once. There is another river, about twenty miles further down, which is occasionally frequented by buccaneers, I am told indeed, I know it, for my husband had more to do with them than perhaps was good for his soul, but this little river is never visited." " Then your servants take her round ? " " Yes ; I leave one in charge, and take two with me." " But you have but two." " Not till you came one died ; but now I have three," and she smiled at me again. If I had not been so afraid of affronting her, I certainly would have said to her, " Do anything, I beg, but smile." I said no more on that point. She called Jeykell, who was in the tobacco-shed, and desired him to kill a couple of chickens, and bring them in. We then entered the cabin, and she observed : "I don't doubt but you are tired with so much fatigue; you look so ; go and sleep on one of their beds ; you shall have one for yourself by night." I was not sorry to do as she proposed, for I was tired out. I lay down, and I did not wake till she called me and told me that dinner was ready. I was quite ready for that also, and I sat down with her, but the two convict servants did not. She ate in proportion to her size, and that is saying enough. After dinner she left me, and went with her two men on her farming avocations, and I was for a long while cogitating on what had passed. I perceived that I was completely in her power, and that it was only by obtaining her goodwill that I had any chance of getting away, and I made up my mind to act accordingly. I found a comfortable bed, of the husks of Indian corn, prepared for me at night, in an anteroom where the two servant-men slept It was 23-i THE PRIVATEERSMAN a luxury that I had not enjoyed for a long while. For several days I remained very quiet, and apparently very contented. My mistress gave me no hard work, chiefly sending me on messages or taking me out with her. SUe made the distinction between me and the convicts that I always took my meals with her and they did not. In short, I was treated as a friend and visitor more than anything else, and had I not been so anxious about going to England, I certainly had no reason to complain except of my detention, and this, it was evident, it was not in her power to prevent, as, until the sloop went away with the tobacco, she had no means of sending me away. One day, however, as I was walking past the tobacco shed, I heard my name mentioned by the two convicts, and stopping I heard James say " Depend upon it, that's what she's after, Jeykell ; and he is to be our master, whether he likes it or not." "Well, I shouldn't wonder," replied the other; "she does make pure love to him, that's certain." " Very true ; everything's fierce with her even love and so he'll find it if he don't fancy her." "Yes, indeed; well, I'd rather serve another ten years than she should fall in love with me." " And if I had my choice, whether to be her husband or to swing, I should take the cord in preference." "Well, I pity him from my heart ; for he is a good youth, and a fair-spoken and a handsome, too ; and I'm sure that he has no idea of his unfortunate situation." "No idea, indeed," said I to myself, as I walked away. "Merciful Heaven! is it possible!" And when I thought over her conduct, and what had passed between us, I perceived not only that the convicts were right in their supposition, but that I had, by wishing to make myself agreeable to her, even assisted in bringing affairs to this crisis. That very day she had said to me : " I was very young when I married, only fourteen, and I lived with my husband nine years. He is dead more than a year now." When she said that, which she did at dinner, while she was clawing the flesh off a wild turkey, there was something so ridiculous in that feminine confession, coming from such a masculine mouth, that I felt very much inclined to laugh, but I replied : 235 THE PRIVATEERSMAN 11 You are a young widow., and ought to think of another husband." Again, when she said, "If ever I marry again, it shall not be a man who has been burned on the hand. No, no, my husbaud shall be able to open both hands and show them." I replied, "You are right there. I would never disgrace myself by marrying a convict." When I thought of these and many other conversations which had passed between us, I had no doubt, in my own mind, but that the convicts were correct in their suppositions, and I was disgusted at my own blindness. "At all events," said I to myself, after a long cogitation, "if she wants to marry me, she must go to Jamestown for a parson, and if I once get there, I will contrive, as soon as extra constables are sworn in, to break off the match." But, seriously, I was in an awkward plight. There was something in that woman that was awful, and I could imagine her revenge to be most deadly. I thought the old Indian squaw to be bad enough, but this new mistress was a thousand times worse. What a hard fate, I thought, was mine, that I should be forced to marry against my will, and be separated from- her whom I adored. I was a long while turning over the matter in my mind, and at last I resolved that I would make no alteration in my behaviour, but behave to her as before, and that if the affair was precipitated by my mistress, that I would be off to the woods, and take my chance of wild beasts and wild Indians, rather than consent to her wishes. I then went into the cabin, where I found her alone. " Alexander," said she (she would know my Christian name, and called me by it), " they say widows court the men, and that they are privileged to do so " (I turned pale, for I little thought that there was to be an explanation so soon) ; " at all events, whether they are or not, I know that a woman in my position cannot well expect a young man in yours to venture without encouragement. Now, Alexander, I have long per- ceived your feelings and your wishes, and I have only to say that mine are such as yours" (oh, I wish they were, thought I), "and therefore you have but to ask and to have." I was mute with fear and despair, and could not find a reply to make to her. 236 THE PRIVATEEttSMAN " Why do you not answer, Alexander ? Do you think me too forward ? " "No," stammered I; "you are very kind, but this is so unexpected so unlooked for so unhoped for I am so over- come." Observe, Madam, how strangely the sexes were changed. I was the woman in this instance. " I should like to consult my friends." "Consult your fiddlesticks," replied she quickly. "Who have you got to consult ? I hope, Alexander," said she, setting her broad teeth together, " that you are not trifling with me ? " " Indeed, I never should think of trifling with you, mistress," replied I. " I feel much obliged to you for showing such a preference for me." "I think, Alexander, that you ought; so now then, if you please, give me your answer," replied she. " Had I been prepared for your kindness, I would have done so at once, but I have many serious questions to put to myself, and, if you please, we will renew the subject to- morrow morning. I will then tell you candidly how I am situated ; and if after that you do not withdraw your pro- posal, I shall be most happy to be yours as soon as we can go to Jamestown to be married." "If," replied she, "you mean to insinuate, Alexander, that you have a wife in England, that is of no consequence in this settlement ; for those who live here are free from all English marriages ; and as for going to Jamestown, that is quite un- necessary. If the people in the settlement were to wait for a parson when they married, they would never be married at all. All that is necessary is, that we shall draw up an agree- ment of marriage on paper, sign it, and have it witnessed. However, as I perceive that you are flurried, I will wait till to-morrow morning for your decision." I My mistress then rose from her stool, and went into her chamber, shutting to the door with more emphasis than was at all agreeable to my nerves. I walked out into the open air to recover myself, and to reflect upon what course I should take in this awkward and dangerous dilemma. Marrying was out of the question but how to avoid it ? It was almost like being stopped by a highwayman. He says, " Your money or. 237 THE PRIVATEERSMAN your life." My mistress's demand was, "Marriage or your life." There was -but one hope, which was to escape that very night, and take my chance in the woods, and so I re- solved to do. I did not go in till dark ; my mistress was in her own room, the two convicts were sitting by the fire. I took my seat by them, but did not speak, except in a whisper, telling them that their mistress was not well, and that we had better go to bed, and not talk. They stared at me at the idea of the mistress being ill ; they had never known her to complain of anything since they resided with her ; but the hint was sufficient. They went to bed, and so did I with my clothes on, watching the crevices of the door of her room to see if her lamp was out. In about half-an-hour the little thin beams through the chinks of the door disappeared, and then I knew that she had gone to bed. I watched two hours more before I ventured to stir. The convicts were both snoring loud, and effectually drowned any slight noise I might make in moving about. I went to the locker, secured all the cold meat for provision, took down one of the muskets and am- munition-belts, and, having put the latter over my shoulders, I then took the musket in my hand and crept softly to the door of the cabin. Here was the only difficulty ; once out, but five yards off, and I was clear. I removed the heavy wooden bar, without noise, and had now only to draw the bolt. I put my finger to it, and was sliding it gently and successfully back, when my throat was seized, and I was hurled back on the floor of the cabin. I was so stunned by the violence of the fall, that for a short time I was insensible. When I recovered, I felt a great weight upon my chest, and opening my eyes found my mistress sitting upon me, and giving orders to the convicts, one of whom had already lighted the lamp. " For mercy's sake, get off my chest," said I, in a faint voice. " Yes, I will, but not yet," replied my mistress. " Now, James, hand them to me." James handed some chains to his mistress, who, turning round as she sat on my body, made the manacle at the end of the chain fast round my ankle. This went with a snap- spring, which could not be opened without a key belonging 238 THE PRIVATEERSMAN to it. At last she rose off my body, and I could breathe free. She then called to the convicts, saying : " Go both of you into the tobacco-shed, and wait there till I call you out. If I find you one foot nearer to us, I'll flay you alive." The servants ran off as fast as. they could. When they were gone, my mistress said : " So you were about to escape, were you ? You would avoid the chances of matrimony, and now you have other chances which you little dreamed of." " I thought it was the wisest thing that I could do," replied I. "Since I must be plain, I am sacredly betrothed to another person, and I could not even for you break my faith. I meant to have told you so to-morrow morning, but I was afraid it would annoy you, and therefore I wished to go away without giving you any answer." " Well, sir, I offered to be your wife, which would have made you my lord and master. You refuse it, and now I make you my slave. I give you your option ; you shall either consent to be my husband, or you shall remain as you are, and toil hard ; but any time that you think better of it, and are willing to embrace my offer, you will be free, and I will be as a wife in subjection." "So you say," replied I; "but suppose I was to make you angry after I married you, you would do to me as you have done now. I may, perhaps, one day get free from this chain, but, once married to you, I am a slave for ever." " You may think otherwise before long," replied she ; " in the meantime, you may walk out and cool yourself." She then turned to her room, and I rose, having deter- mined to walk out and cool myself, as she proposed ; but when I was on my legs, I found that to the other end of the chain, which was very heavy and about two yards long, was riveted an iron ball of about thirty pounds' weight, so that I could not walk without carrying this heavy weight in my hands, for it could not be dragged. I lifted up the iron ball, and went out of the house. I was no longer afraid of her. I was in too great a rage to fear anything. As I calmed, I considered my case, and found it to be hopeless ; as I thought of Amy, and the many months of hope deferred, I wept bitterly ; and I had no consolation, for the reader 239 THE PRIVATEERSMAN may recollect that I lost my Bible when I was sent on shore, naked almost, by the rascally captain of the Transcendant. I had now been twenty months away from Liverpool, and I felt as if my chance of seeing her that I loved was indeed hopeless. I might remain chained in such a solitude for years, or I might expire under her barbarous treatment, for I fully knew what I had to expect. However, I was resolved. I prayed fervently for support and succour in my time of trouble, and became more composed. I remained out the whole of the night, and watched the rising sun. The two convicts came out to their work, and shrugged their shoulders as they passed me, but they dared not speak to me. My mistress at last came out. She commenced with abuse, but I gave no answer. She tried soothing, but I was mute. At last she became frantic in her passion, hurled me away from her, and after being dreadfully beaten I fell to the ground. She put her foot upon my neck, and she stood there, looking like a fury. She loaded me with epithets, and then of a sudden went down on her knees by me, and begged my pardon, calling me her dear Alexander her life entreating me to accede to her wishes. Never was there such a tigress in love before, I really believe. "Hear me," replied I ; "as long as J am chained, I never will give any answer upon the present subject, that I swear." She rose from my side and walked away. It is impossible, my dear Madam, for me to describe what I suffered from this woman for more than six weeks, during which she kept me chained in this way at one time entreating me, the next moment kicking me and throwing me down. I had no peace my life became a burden to me, and I often entreated her, in mercy, to put an end to my sufferings. I also had my paroxysms of rage, and then would spurn her, spit at her, and do everything I could, and say all that I could imagine, to show my hatred And contempt. At other times I was sullen, and that always annoyed her. She would bear my reproaches patiently bear anything, so long as I would talk; but if I remained obstinately silent, then, in a short time, her fury would break forth. I pitied her, notwithstanding her ill-treatment, for the woman did love me (after her own fashion) most intensely. 240 THE PRIVATEERSMAN It was on the seventh week of my confinement on the chain, that one morning very early, as I was lying in the tobacco-shed, for she had turned me out of the cabin, I perceived among the trees, which were about three hundred yards from the cabin, two Indians, in what is called their war-paint, which is a sign that they were on a hostile excursion. I remained perfectly quiet, and well concealed, that I might watch them. The convicts had more than once told me that the Indians would attack us, in conse- quence of an insult which my mistress had offered to their chief, with whom her husband had been so friendly ; and when they stated what had passed, I agreed with them that they would not fail to resent the insult as soon as they could. I had therefore always been on the look-out, butr had never seen any Indians before. My mistress, to whom I had, in our days of sweet converse, spoken about them, always laughed at the idea of their attacking her, and said they might come if they liked. She had made every pre- paration for them, as she had loopholes stuffed up with moss just below the roof of the cabin, from which you could fire down upon them till they were within four yards of the cabin, and other loopholes, from which you might shoot them when close to ; the window and door were impreg- nable, and, provided that we were once in the cabin, there was no doubt but that a serious, if not effectual, resistance might be made. That the Indians were reconnoitring the cabin was evident, and that they did not do so for nothing was equally certain. After a while, during which I made out six of them, they fell back in the wood, and disappeared. The dog at that moment came out to me, and it was probably the sight of the dog which made them retreat, as they feared that he would have given notice of their being so close to us. I waited till the convicts came out, and then I went into the cabin, and said : " You drove me out of the house last night, and I come to return good for evil. As I lay in the tobacco-shed, I saw six Indians in the wood, to the east of the cabin, recon- noitring, and I have no doubt but that you will be attacked this night, so I give you notice." " And you hope that, by this fear of their attack, you will be set free, is it not ? " 241 Q THE PRIVATEERSMAN "It is perfectly indifferent to me whether I am or not I have often asked you to put an end to my misery, and as you have not done it, I shall bless those Indians for the friendly act; a blow from a tomahawk will release me, if you will not." "Well, then, let them come with their tomahawks," replied she, " and I will protect you from them, for no one shall release you but myself." " As you please," replied I ; " I have done my duty in telling you what I have seen, and you may take precau- tions or not ; for myself I care nothing." So saying, I lifted up my ball of iron and went away out of the door. I remained out of doors the whole of the day, and therefore did not know whether my mistress took any precautions or not, but I told the two convicts what I had seen, and advised them not to go far from the cabin, as they would run great danger. They inquired of me where I had seen the Indians, and I pointed out the spot in the wood, after which they went away. I was certain that the attack would be on this night, as there was no moon till three hours before daybreak ; and as it was very dark it would probably take place in the early part of the night. I had made up my mind what I would do, which was not in any way to defend the cabin while chained, but, when I was freed, I would fight to the last, so that I might be killed where I stood, and not be taken alive and tortured. I did not go out from home all that day, and, to my surprise, I was not molested by my mistress. At dark she called the convicts, but they did not answer ; she came out to look for them, and asked me whether I had seem them. I told her that I had not seen them for two hours, and I had thought they were in the house. " Did you tell them about the Indians ? " " Yes, I did," I replied, " and stated my opinion that they would attack us this night, and I advised them not to go far from the cabin, or they might be cut off." "Then the cowardly sneaks have run off to the woods, and left us to defend ourselves how we can." "I shall not defend myself," replied I. "I shall stay here where I am. I wait for death, and will not avoid it" 242 THE PRIVATEERSMAN " Come into the house," said she abruptly. " No," replied I, " I will not." "You will not!" said she, and, catching up the chain and ball in one hand, with her other arm she caught me round the waist, and carried me into the house. " Well," replied I, " it is only deferring it a little longer ; they will force their way in at last, and I will die here." " Wait until they arrive," replied my mistress. " But do you mean to say you will not defend the house ? " " Certainly not, as long as I am chained as a slave," replied I. My mistress made no reply, but busied herself with barring the door and window. She then placed the table and stools so that she might stand upon them and fire out of the upper loopholes; pulled the moss out of the loop- holes ; took down the muskets of which there were six from their rests; examined the priming of those which were loaded, and loaded those which were not. She then got out a supply of powder and ball, which she put ready on the table, brought the axes out, that they might be at hand, examined the water-jars to ascertain whether the convicts had filled them as she had ordered, and then, when all was prepared for defence, she removed the lamp into the inner room, leaving the one we were in so dark, that the Indians could not, by looking through the chinks or loop- holes, discover where the occupants of the cabin might be. All these arrangements she made with the greatest coolness, and I could not help admiring her courage and self-possession. " Is there any more to be done, Alexander ? " said she, in a mild voice. " Where is the dog ? " replied I. " Tied up in the tobacco-shed," said she. " Then there is no more to be done," replied I ; " the dog will give you notice of their coming, as they will first occupy the tobacco-shed as an advanced post." " Alexander, will you promise not to escape if I set you free ? " " Certainly not," replied I. " You set me free for your own purposes, because you wish me to help to defend your property ; and then, forsooth, when the Indians are beat off, you will chain me again." 243 THE PRIVATEERSMAN " No, no ; that was not my feeling, as I sit here alive," replied she ; " but I was thinking that, if forced to retreat from the cabin, you would never be able to escape, and I never could save you ; but they should hack me to pieces first." " Answer me one question," said I. " In a time of peril like this, would you, as a conscientious person, think that you were justified in retaining in such fetters even a convict who had robbed you? And if you feel that you would not, on what grounds do you act in this way to a man whom you profess to love ? I leave it to your conscience." She remained silent for some time : when the dog barked, and she started up. " I believe I am mad, or a fool," said she, sweeping back her hair from her forehead. She then took the key of the manacle out of her dress, and released me. " Alexander " "Silence!" said I, putting my hand to her mouth, "this is no time to be heard speaking. Silence ! " repeated I in a whisper, " I hear them, they are round the house." I stood upon one of the stools and looked through a loop- hole. It was very dark, but as the Indians stood on the hill, there was clear sky behind them as low down as their waists, and I could perceive their motions, as they appeared to be receiving orders from their chief; and they advanced to the door of the cabin with axes and tomahawks. My mistress had mounted on the table at the same time that I got on the stool. We now got down again without speaking, and, each taking a musket, we kneeled down at the lower loopholes which I have described. On second thought I mounted the stool, whispering to her, " Don't fire till I do." The Indians came to the door and tapped, one asking in English to be let in. No reply was given, and they commenced their attack upon the door with their axes. As soon as this aggression took place, I took good aim at their chief, as \ presumed him to be, who was now standing alone on the hill I fired. He fell immediately. As I leaped from the stool, my mistress discharged her musket, and we both caught up others and returned to the loopholes below. By this time the blows of the axes were incessant, and made the cabin door tremble, and the dust 244 THE PRIVATEERSMAN to fly down in showers from the roof ; but the door was of double oak with iron braces, and not easily cut through ; and the bars which held it were of great size and strength. It was some time before we could get another shot at an Indian, but at last I succeeded, and as his comrades were taking the body away, my mistress shot another. After this the blows of the axes ceased, and they evidently had retreated. I then went into the inner room and extinguished the lamp, that they might not be able to see us for the lamp gave a faint light. We returned to the table, and loaded the muskets in the dark. As 1 put my musket on the table, my mistress said, " Will they come again ? " " Yes," replied I, " I think they will ; but if you wish to talk, we had better retreat to the fireplace ; there we shall be safe from any shot." We retreated to the fireplace, and sat down on the ashes ; it just held us both, and my mistress took this opportunity of embracing me, saying : " Dear Alexander, if I had a thousand lives, I would sacrifice them for you." "We have but one," replied I, "and that one I will devote for your defence ; I can do no more." " Who did yon fire at ? " said she. "The chief, as I believe, who was on the hill giving orders. He fell ; and I think that he fell dead." "Then, depend upon it, they will retreat," said she. " I think not ; they will be revenged, if they possibly can ; and we must expect a hard fight for it." " Why, what can they do ? They never can break through the door, and when daylight comes we can shoot them by dozens." " Depend upon it," said I, " they will try to burn us out. The wind is high, which is all in their favour, and I suspect they have now gone to collect firewood." "And if they do fire the cabin, what shall we do ? I never thought of that." " We must remain in it as long as we can, and then sally out and fight to the last ; but everything depends on circum- stances. Be guided by me, and I will save you if I can." " Be guided by you ! " 245 THE PRIVATEERSMAN " Yes ! Recollect I am not in chains now, and that although you have the courage of a man, still you have not been accustomed to warfare as I have been. I have long been accustomed to command, to plan, and to execute, in times of peril like this." "You have great strength and courage; I little thought what a lion I had chained up," replied she. " Well, I love you all the better for it, and I will be guided by you, for I perceive already that you have the best head of the two. Hark ! What is that ? " " It is what I said," replied I ; " they are laying firewood against the logs of the cabin on the windward side (this was on the side opposite to the door). Now we must try if we cannot pick off some more of them," said I, rising, and taking a musket. " Bring the stools over to this side, for we must fire from the upper loopholes." We remained at our posts for some time without seeing an Indian. They had gone back to the wood for more com- bustibles. At last we perceived them coming back with the wood. I should imagine there were at least twenty of them. " Now, take good aim," said I. We both fired almost at the same moment, and three Indians fell. " Get down, and give me another musket," said I to my mistress. She handed me one, and, taking another for herself, re- sumed her station. We fired several times ; sometimes with and sometimes without success ; for the Indians went away twice for firewood before they had collected what they con- sidered sufficient. By this time it was piled up to the eaves of the cabin, and our loop-holes were shut up; we therefore went over to the other side, where the door was, to see if there were any Indians there, but could not see one. We had been on the look-out for about five minutes, when the crackling of the wood, and the smoke forcing itself through the crevices between the logs, told us that the fire had been applied, and the wind soon fanned it up so that the flame poured through every chink and loop-hole, and lighted up the cabin. "We must retreat to the fireplace/' said I. "Come quickly, or we shall be shot." 246 THE PRIVATEERSMAN K Why so ? " said she, as she did as I requested. " They will peep through the loopholes on the side of the cabin where the door is and see us plainly, until the cabin is filled with smoke, which it soon will be." " But tell me what we are to do now, for I feel if this smoke increases we shall not be able to speak to one another." This she said about five minutes after we had remained standing in the fireplace, with our heads up the chimney. " Perhaps it will be as well," replied I " that I do speak so. This fierce wind drives the smoke to leeward in volumes, but the great burst of smoke will be when the roof is well on fire. It is now burning fiercely on the windward side, but we must wait till the lee-side has caught, and then the volume of smoke will be greater. The great point is to hit the precise time of opening the door, and escaping shrouded in a volume of smoke. If too soon, they will perceive us, and we shall be shot down ; if too late, the roof will fall upon us, and we shall be smothered or burned. We had better now, I think, leave this, and be all ready. Our best weapon, if we had to fight our way, will be an axe. Let us each take one ; and, by now going near to the door, and putting our mouths to one of the loopholes, we shall breathe freer, and unbar the door at the right time. Do you agree with me ? " " You are right," said she ; " you are a man, and I am a woman." We left the fireplace, and, having felt for and found the axes, we went near the door, and put our mouths to the loop-holes below ; and the smoke passing above them enabled us to breathe freer. I looked out and perceived that, with the exception of about six yards to leeward of the cabin, there was a dense volume of smoke rolling along the ground for a long distance, and that if we could only once gain it without being perceived, we should probably be saved. I therefore unbarred the door, drew the bolt, and held it in my hand, all ready for a start. The cabin was now in flames in every part as well as the roof. I touched my mistress, and then took her hand in mine, watching at the loophole. At last, when the heat was almost unbearable, an eddy of the wind drove back the smoke close to the lee-side of the cabin, and all was dark. I jumped up, opened the door, and dragged my mistress after me ; we walked out into the 247 THE PRIVATEERSMAN black mass completely hid from our enemies, and then running hand-in-hand as fast as we could to leeward in the centre of the smoke, we found ourselves at least one hundred yards from the cabin without the Indians having any* idea that we were not still inside. As we retreated, the density of the smoke became less, and I then told her to run for her life, as the Indians would discover that the door of the cabin was open and that we had escaped and so it proved. We were still a hundred yards from the wood when a yell was given which proved that they had discovered our escape and were in pursuit. We gained the wood ; I turned round a moment to look behind me, and perceived at least forty or fifty Indians in full pursuit of us the foremost about two hundred yards distant. "Now we must run for it, mistress/' said I, "and, we must no longer take hands. We shall have to thread the wood. Away ! We have no time to lose." So saying. I snatched my hand from her and sprang forward ; she following me as fast as she could, more fearful, evidently, of my making my escape from her than of her own escape from the Indians. As soon as I was a hundred yards in the wood, I turned short to the right, and fled with all my speed in that direction, because I hoped by this means to deceive the Indians, and it was easier to run where the wood was not so thick. My mistress followed me close ; she would have hallooed to me, but she had not breath after the first half-mile. I found out that I was more fleet than she was. Whether encumbered with her clothes, or perhaps not so much used to exercise, I heard her panting after me. I could easily have left her, but my fear was that she would have called to me, and if she had, the Indians would have heard her, and have known the direction I had taken, and, when once on my trail, they would, as soon as daylight came, have followed me by it to any distance ; I therefore slackened my speed so as just to enable my mistress to keep up with me at about ten yards' distance ; when we had run about three miles I felt certain that she could not proceed much further : speak she could not, and as I ran without once looking behind me, she could make no sign. I con- tinued at a less rapid pace for about a mile further. I did this to enable her to keep up with me, and to recover my 248 THE PRIVATEERSMAN own breath as much as possible previous to a start. The voices of the Indians had long Jbeen out of hearing, and it was clear that they had not discovered the direction which we had taken. I knew, therefore, that they could not hear her now if she did cry out as loud as she could, and I gradually increased my speed, till I could no longer hear her panting behind me ; I then "went off at my full speed, and after a few minutes I heard her voice at some distance faintly calling out my name. "Yes," thought I, "but I have not forgotten the ball and chain ; and if you thought that you had let loose a lion while we were in the cabin, you shall find that you have loosed a deer in the woods." I then stopped for a few moments to recover my breath ; I did not, however, wait long ; I was afraid that my mistress might recover her breath as well as myself, and I again set off as fast as I could. The idea of torture from the Indians, or again being kept confined by my mistress, gave me an endurance which I thought myself incapable of. Before morning I calculated that I had run at least twenty miles, if not more. With; the perspiration running down me in streams, and hardly able to drag one leg before the other, I at last, just about daybreak, gave it up, when I threw myself on the ground, and dropped out of my hand my axe, which I had carried the whole way. I lay there for more than half-an- hour, tormented with thirst, but quite unable to move. At last I recovered ; and, as I well knew that the Indians would divide in parties of three or four, and hunt every part of the woods, and by daylight probably discover my track, I rose and prepared to resume my toil, when, looking round me, I perceived that I was exactly on the spot where I had followed the deer, and had fallen in with the Jolly Rover, as he tenned himself, who had pointed out the way to the plantations. I turned and saw the river below, and as he had told me that the Indians never came there, I resolved to go to the river, where, at least, I should find shell-fish and water. I did so ; and in half-an-hour arrived at the skirts of the wood, and found that the river was about four hundred yards from me and clear of trees at the mouth for some distance. I went down to the river, which ran swiftly out, and I drank till I was ready to burst. I then rose on 249 THE PRIVATEERSMAN Toy feet, and walked along its banks toward the mouth, thinking what I should do. To get to Jamestown appeared to me to be an impossibility, unless by water, and I was not likely to meet with any othef vessel here but a pirate. Should I, then, go aboard of a pirate ? It appeared to me to be my only resource, and that I should be happy if I could find one. By this time I had arrived at the mouth of the river, and, looking out to seaward, I saw a schooner at anchor. She was about three miles off. That she was a pirate vessel, I presumed. Should I go on board of her or not ? and if so, how was I to get on board ? All her boats were up ; and I surmised that she had just left the river with the intention of sailing as soon as there was any wind, for now it was calm. The river ran out swiftly, and I thought I should be able to swim the distance with the assistance I should obtain from the current, which swept down right for her, and she was riding to its strength. I was demurring. I had been perhaps two hours on the beach, waiting to see if she might send a boat on shore, when, as I stood at the river-side, still hesitating, I happened to turn round and perceived three Indians coming down upon me as fast as they could. I hesitated no longer, but plunged into the stream, and was swept out two hundred yards before they arrived at the beach. I made for the schooner ; and the current ran out so fast, that in half-an- hour I was close to her. I swam for her cable, which I clung to, and then shouted loudly. This induced some of the crew to look over the bows, and they handed me a bowling knot, into which I fixed myself and was hauled on board. I was dragged aft to give an account of myself, and I stated in few words that I had been pursued by the Indians, and swam off to save my life. " Haven't we met before ? " said a rough voice. I looked, and saw the Jolly Rover whom I had fallen in with on the shore. I said, " Yes ; I was escaping from the Indians when I met you, and you showed me the direction of the plantations." " All's right," said he. " It's a true bill ; and were those Indians after you that we saw on the beach just now ? " 250 THE PR1VATEERSMAN " Yes," I replied ; and then I stated how it was that they had attacked our cabin, and how we had escaped. "That was well done, and so you swam off three miles. Fire and water won't hurt you ; that's clear. You're just the man for us. What thing-um-bob is this that you have hung round your neck ?" said he, taking up the leathern bag with the diamond in it. " That," replied I a sudden thought having struck me " is my caul ; I was born with a caul, and I have always worn it, as it saves a man from drowning." " No wonder that you swam three miles, then," replied the man. You must know, Madam, that some people are born with a membrane over their face, which is termed a caul, and there has been a vulgar error that such people can never be drowned, especially if they wear this caul about their person in after-life. Sailors are superstitious in many things, but particularly in this, and my caul was therefore as much respected by them as it hung round my neck, as it was by the Indians when they thought it was what they call "magic" or "medicine." " Well," said the Jolly Rover, " as you had so much fire, so much water, and so much running, I think you won't be sorry to have a biscuit and a glass of grog, and then turn in ; to-morrow we will talk to you." I went down below, very glad to accept the offer, and as I was regaling myself, who should come up to me but two of the Portuguese who had been wrecked in the xebeque, and put on shore with me in the little boat by the captain of the TranscendanL I was veiy glad to see them. They told me that, after great hardship and suffering, they had arrived famished at the banks of this river, and had been taken on board by these pirates, and had remained with them ever since ; that they were very anxious to get away, but never had an opportunity. I begged them not to say who I was, but merely that I was once a shipmate of theirs. They promised, and being very tired, I then lay down and fell asleep. I was so worn out, that I did not wake until the next morning, when I found that we were under all sail running down to the southward. I saw the Jolly Rover, as I had termed him, on deck (his real or assumed name, I don't 251 THE PRIVATEERSMAN know which, I found out to be Toplift), sitting on a gun abaft. He called me to him. I said : "Are you the captain?" "Yes/' he replied, "for want of a better. I told you months ago what we were, so it's no use repeating it. Do you intend to join us?" " Then," replied I, " I will be very candid with you. I have been driven, 'as it were, on board of your vessel, but certainly without knowing exactly what she was. Now, captain, I have to ask you one question : Would you, if you could go on shore in England, with plenty of money at your command, and plenty of good friends, would you be here ? " " No ; certainly not," replied he. " Well ; I am in that position. If once in England, I have money enough to live upon, and plenty of friends ; I there- fore naturally want to get back to England, and not to run the risk of my neck on board of this vessel." "That's very true," replied he, "but there are other considerations ; my men won't have a man on board who will not swear fidelity, and if you will not, I cannot pro- tect you, they will throw you overboard. We don't carry passengers." " That's very true, also ; and I will swear fidelity so far as this, that you never shall be betrayed by me, and I never will appear as a witness against one of you ; it were most ungrateful if I did. W 7 hile I am on board, I will do any duty you please to put me to, for I cannot expect to eat my bread for nothing." " And suppose we come to action ? " "There's the difficulty," replied I; "against an English ship I never will fight." " But if we are opposed to any other nation, and there is a chance of our being overpowered ? " " Why, then, if you are overpowered, as I shall be hung along with the rest, I think I must do all I can to save my own life ; but, overpowered or not, I will not fire a shot or draw a cutlass against my own countrymen." " Well, I cannot deny but that's all very fair." " I think," replied I, " it is as much as you can expect.; especially as I never will share any prize-money." 252 THE PRIVATEERSMAN " Well ; I will talk to the men, and hear what they say ; but, now, answer me one question Are you not a seaman ?" " I will answer the truth to everything ; I am a seaman ; and I have commanded a privateer. I have served many years in privateers, and have seen a great deal of hard fighting." " So I thought," replied he ; " and now answer me an- other question Was it not you that played that trick to that French privateer captain at Bordeaux ? " " Yes, it was," replied I ; " but how came you to know that?"' " Because I was mate of a merchant vessel that had been captured, and I saw you three or four times as you passed the vessel I was on board of; for, being put in quarantine, we were not sent to prison till the pratique was given. I thought that I knew you again." " Well, I have no concealment to make." " No ; but I will tell you candidly, my men, if they knew all this, would not allow you to leave the vessel. Indeed, you might be captain if you pleased, for I do not suit them. Our captain for I was his officer was killed about six months ago ; and I really am not fit for the office I am too tender-hearted." " Well, you don't look so," replied I, laughing. "Can't judge of outsides," replied he; "but it's a fact. They say that they will all be condemned if taken, from my not destroying the crews of the vessels we take ; that they will be so many witnesses against them ; and I cannot make up my mind to cold-blooded murder. I am bad enough ; I rob on the high seas ; I kill on the high seas for we must kill when we fight ; but I cannot commit deliberate murder either at sea or on shore, and so I tell them. If any one else could navigate the vessel, I should be superseded immediately." " I am glad to hear you say what you have, captain ; it makes me less dissatisfied at finding myself here. Well, I have said all I can, and I must trust to you to manage with your ship's company." " It will be a difficult job," said he, musing. "Tell them," replied I, "that I was once a captain of a vessel like this (after all, there is not so much difference between a pirate and a privateer as you may think) and that I will not be under command of one." 253 THE PRIVATEERSMAN " If they hear that, they will give you the command of this vessel." " I will refuse to take it ; and give my reasons." " Well, I'll tell them that : I leave you to settle with them how you can ; but," added he, in a low tone, " there are some desperate villains among them." " That I take for granted," replied I ; "so now I leave you to speak to them." Toplift did so. He told them that I was a pirate captain, who had lost his vessel, and been thrown on shore, but I refused to join any ship except as captain of her ; that I would not serve as first officer, and would obey no one. He told them that he knew me before, and he narrated the business at Bordeaux, when I commanded a privateer, extol- ling me, as I afterward found, beyond all measure. The crew, having heard what he had to say, went forward, and, after consultation, came to Toplift, and said that I must take the oath. Toplift replied that he had desired me to do so, and that I had answered that I would not. "But," said he, "you had better speak to him yourselves. Call all hands aft and hear what he has to say." This was done, and I was sent for. " I have told them what you said, sir. I don't know your name." "I have no name," replied I proudly, "except 'Captain,' that's my name." The fact is, Madam, I was determined to carry it out bravely ; knowing that it is the best way to deal with such people as I now had in hand. " Well, then, Captain, I have told the men that you will not take the oath." " Take the oath ! " replied I with scorn ; " no ; I administer the oath to others. I make them take it. I make them swear fidelity to me. Such has been my conduct, and I shall not depart from it." " Well, but, Captain Toplift, you don't mean to say that he is to remain on board with us and not take the oath ?" said a surly-looking ruffian. "In spite of you, he shall take the oath, Captain Toplift." "Captain Toplift/' said I calmly, "do you allow one of 254 THE PRIVATEERSMAN your crew to use such language as this ? Had I been captain of this ship, I would have blown his brains out as he stood. You don't know how to deal with these rascals. I do." Captain Toplift, who appeared much pleased at being supported in this way by me (strange that a single in- dividual, whom they might have thrown overboard in a minute, should have gained such an ascendency, but so it was) and who perceived that the men fell back, as if taken by surprise, then said, " Captain, you have taught me a good lesson, which I will take advantage of. Seize that fellow and put him in irons." " Hah ! " cried the man, seeing that no man touched him ; " who is to bell the cat ! hah ! " and drew his cutlass. "I will, then," said I to Captain Toplift, "if you desire #;" and stepping forward I went up to the man, saying, " Cotne, come, my good fellow, this won't do here ; I am used to deal with such chaps as you, and I can manage worse than you, a good deal." I advanced till I was within the stroke of his cutlass, before he was aware of it, and, seizing him by the waist, I threw him flat on his back and put my foot on his neck. "Now," cried I, in an authoritative voice, "put this man in irons immediately refuse who dares. Here, you, sirs, lay hold of this fellow," continued I, looking to the Portuguese ; who accordingly came forward and led him away, assisted by others, who now joined them. " Are there any more mutineers here ? " inquired I ; "if so let them step forward." No one stirred. " My lads," said I, " it is very true that I have refused to take the oath, for the oath is not given to those who command, but to those who obey ; but at the same time I am not one to betray you. You know who I am ; and is it likely ? " " No, no," replied the men. "Sir," asked one of them, who had been most forward and insolent, "will you be our captain? say but the word, you are the sort of man we want." "You have a captain already," replied I, "and in a few weeks I shall command a vessel of my own ; I cannot, there- fore, accept your offer ; but while I am on board I will do all in my power to assist Captain Toplift in any way, and you 255 THE PRIVATEERSMAN can desire no more. And now, my men, as an old hand, I have but this advice to give you, which is to return to your duty ; for everything in a vessel of this description depends upon obedience ; and to you, Captain Toplift, I have also advice to give, which is to shoot the first man who behaves as that scoundrel did who is now in irons. Boatswain ! pipe down." I hardly knew whether this latter order would be obeyed by the boatswain, or, if obeyed by the boatswain, whether it would be obeyed by the men ; but to my great satisfaction it was, and the men retired peaceably. "Well, Captain Toplift," said I, " I have done you no harm, and myself some good." " You have indeed," replied he ; " come down into the cabin." When we were in the cabin he said, "You have unarmed and subdued the most mutinous rascal in the vessel, and you have strengthened my authority. They fully believe you are what you assert from your behaviour, and I feel, with you at my side, I shall get on better with these follows than I have done. But now, to keep up the idea, you must, of course, mess in the cabin with me, and I can offer you clothes, not my own, but those of the former captain, which will suit your shape and make." I readily agreed with him ; and having equipped myself in the clothes he offered me, which were handsome, I soon afterward went on deck with him, and received the greatest respect from the men as I passed them. A cot was slung for me in the cabin, and I lived altogether with Captain Toplift, who was a good-hearted, rough sort of a man, certainly wholly unfit for the command of a vessel manned by such a set of miscreants, and employed on such a service. He told me that he had been taken three years before by a pirate vessel, and finding that he could navigate, they had detained him by force, and that at last he had become accustomed to his position. " We must all live," said he, " and I had no other means of livelihood left me ; but it's sorely against my conscience, and that's the truth. However, I am used to it now, and that reconciles you to anything, except murder in cold blood, and that I never will consent to." On my inquiring where they were about to cruise, he said, on the Spanish Main. 256 THE PRIVATEERSMAN "But," said I, "it is peace with the Spaniards just now." " I hardly knew/' said he, " it was peace. Not that peace makes any difference to us, for we take everything ; but you refer to myself, I know, and I tell you frankly that I have preferred this cruise merely that we may not fall in with English vessels, which we are not likely to do there. I wish I was out of her with all my heart and soul." "No doubt of it, Captain Toplift, I think you are sin- cere. Suppose you put into one of the inlets of Jamaica, they won't know where we are ; let us take a boat on shore and leave her. I will provide for you, and you shall gain your living in an honest way." " God bless you, sir," said he ; "I will try what I can do. We must talk the matter over, for they may suspect something, and then it would be all over with us." We continued to run down till we were in the latitude of the Virgin Isles, and then we altered her course for Jamaica. The first and second mates generally received information of Captain Toplift as to his movements and intentions, which they communicated to the crew. If the crew disapproved of them, they said so, and they were considered to have some voice in the matter. Now, although no navigators, these men knew enough of a chart and a course to find that there must be some reason for its being altered as it was, instead of running down by the Spanish Main, and they inquired why the cruise was altered. Captain Toplift replied that he had taken my advice, and that I had assured him that at the back of the island of Jamaica we should certainly fall in with some rich Spanish vessels, if we lay there quiet* in some nook or another for a short time, as this was their time for coming up from the south to the Havannah, where they rendezvoused for a convoy. This reply appeared very satisfactory to the crew, for they were all cheerful and obedient, and we ran down to Jamaica, and when we were close in shore we shortened sail and hove to. We remained three or four days in the offing, that we might not cause any suspicion by our leaving too soon. Captain Toplift then told the mates that I pro- posed anchoring in some secret bay or inlet, as we were 257 R THE PRIVATEERSMAN certain to see the Spanish ships if we could send any one ashore on the hills to look out for them. This was agreed to, and we made sail and ran along the coast, looking out for some convenient anchorage. As we were so doing, a vessel hove in sight, and we im- mediately made all sail in chase. As she did not attempt to avoid us, we hauled off as she came near, to see what she might be. She then hoisted a yellow flag at her peak (for she was an hermaphrodite brig) ; this puzzled us not a little, and we edged down toward her, for she was very rakish-looking, except in her sails. As we neared, finding, I suppose, that we did not answer her signals, and we were not the vessel she expected us to be, she suddenly altered her course before the wind, setting all the sail that she possibly could. We immedi- ately crowded canvas in chase, and came up with her fast. As we ran, the mate and I looked at her through the glass, and I made her out to be the Transcendant, the captain of which had treated us so cruelly when we were in the boat, and who had robbed us of our money and clothes, I called the Portuguese and desired them to look at the vessel through the glass, and give me their opinion. They directly said that it was the Vessel I supposed. "Let us only catch the rascal," said I, "and we will pay him in his own coin ; " and I immediately gave direc- tions for the better trimming of the sails, so anxious was I to come up with him. The men of the schooner were much pleased at the anxiety I displayed to come up with the chase, and by the alacrity with which they obeyed me I saw how anxious they were that I should be -their captain. In two hours we were within gun-shot, and sent one of our bow-chasers after him. Perceiving that it was useless to run, the fellow hove to, and as we came alongside he was all ready with his boat to come on board. He did so, and at first I kept out of sight to hear what he would say. He was followed up the side by his amiable son. Captain Toplift received him on deck, and he looked around him, saying, " I believe I am right. I was afraid I had made more mistakes than one. I believe you are in the free trade ? " " Yes/' replied Toplift, " we are." 258 THE PRIVATEERSMAN " Yes, I thought so, captain, but I expected to meet another schooner which is very like to yours, and is also in the trade. I made my signal to her, as when she has anything to get rid of, why, I take it off her hands. Perhaps you may have some- thing of the kind which is not exactly safe to show, church- plate and the like. I pay ready money that's my plan." As it afterward Appeared, Madam, this scoundrel had been in the free trade, or pirating, himself, for many years, but had taken an opportunity of walking off with a large sum of money belonging to the pirate crew, and with this money he had purchased his property in Virginia and the brig which he now commanded. Although he did not follow up the free trade any more, he had made arrangements with a pirate captain whom he met at Port Royal to meet them at the back of the island, and receive such articles as the pirate might want to turn into cash, by which he, of course, took care to secure large profits. This he had done several times, and as he sold his cargo at Port Royal for dollars, he had always cash to pay for what the pirate wished to get rid of. But he had now run into the lion's jaws, for not only were I and the Por- tuguese on board to denounce him as a robber, but, what was still more unfortunate for him, three of the pirate's crew, whom he had swindled out of their property, were also on board of us, and recognised him immediately. As Captain Toplift knew how I had been treated by him, he thought it was time he should be confronted with me, and to his question as to whether there was anything to dispose of, he replied to him, " You must put that question to the captain. There he is." The fellow turned to me ; he looked at me, stared, and was mute, when his cub of a boy cried out, " As sure as a gun it's he, father, and no mistake." " Oh, you imp of Satan, you know me, do you ? " replied I. Yes, it is he. Send all the men aft." The men came fast enough. They were only waiting till I had spoken to them to come and give information against him. " Now, my lads," said I, " this is a scoundrel who fell in with some of us when we were in distress, after we had lost our vessel. Instead of behaving as one seaman does to another, he robbed us of all we had, and turned us adrift 259 THE PRIVATEERSMAN naked to be killed by the Indians. Of all, I and the two Portuguese you took on board about four months back are the only three left : the others perished. The one who was with me was burned to death by the Indians, and I narrowly escaped. I leave you to decide what this scoundrel merits." " But there is more against him, captain," said the men, and four of them stepped out and declared that he had run away with the money belonging to the crew of which they were a part, and that the sum he had stolen amounted to 25,000 dollars. "What have you to say for yourself? " said I to him. "That I've been a cursed fool to be caught as I have been." " What will they do, father ? " " Hang us, I suppose," replied he. " Captain Toplift," said I, " I do not command this vessel, and I shall therefore leave you to decide upon the fate of this miscreant ; " and, having said that, I was going below to the cabin, when the captain of the Transcendant' s son ran to me, and said, " I want to speak to you, sir, when you are alone." "What are you after, Peleg ?" cried his father. "I'm going to save your life, father, if I can," replied he. "You'll be clever if you do that, boy," said the man sneeringly. I allowed the boy to follow me down into the cabin, and then asked him what he had to say. " Ihave that to tell you which is of more value than the lives of a hundred boys like me." " Boys like you ? Why, I thought it was to save your father's life that you came down, sir ? " " Pooh ! " said he, " let him hang ; he was born for a halter. I am come to save my own life. I only said that to gammon him." " You're a hopeful youth," said I ; " and pray what is that you can tell me that will save your own neck from the halter ? " " That which will save your own, most likely," replied the boy, " tit-for-tat's all fair." " Well, let's hear it then," replied I. " No, not unless you promise. I can swing, if need be, as 260 THE PRIVATEERSMAN well as father, but I'd rather not, 'cause I know where all his money is hidden." " I can't make any promise," replied I. " Then I can't tell," replied he, " so I may e'en go on deck and tell father that I cannot manage it ; " ajid as he said the latter part of this speech, the undaunted little villain actually laughed at the idea of gammoning his father, as he termed it. Train up a child in the way he should go, and he will not depart from it, is mostly true ; but it is more certain that if you train a child up in the way that he should not go, he will be a more true disciple. Could there be a more decided proof of the above than the behaviour of this young villain ? but his father had made him so, and thus was he rewarded. "Stop," said I, for I had reflected whether, after all, there were any grounds for hanging the boy, and come to a con- clusion that a jury would have probably acquitted him. "Stop," said I; "you say that what you can tell is of the greatest consequence ? " "And becomes of more consequence every minute that passes," replied he. " I will tell you everything, and let you into father's secrets. I peach upon father altogether." "Well then," replied I, "if what you have to disclose proves important, I will do all I can to save your life, and I have no doubt that I shall be able so to do." " No more have I," replied he, " or I would not have come to you. NoW then, father came to the back of the island to do a little business with a pirate schooner, as he said just now ; and he has very often done it before, as he said just now ; but father did not tell you all. When we were in Port Royal, father went to the captain of a king's vessel who is there, having been sent to put down the pirates if possible, anJ he offered this captain of the king's ship, for a certain sum, to put our friends that we exchange with into his hands." " What, betray his friend the pirate ? " " Yes, father agreed that he would come round as he has done this day, and would contrive to chaffer and bargain with him, and keep him so late in the bay that the king's ship should come upon him all of a sudden and take him, and this was father's intention, only you have pinned him. The king's ship will be round that point in two hours or 261 THE PRIVATEERSMAN thereabouts, so if you are found here you will be taken and banged, as sure as I ain't hanged yet. Now ain't this im- portant news, and worth all I asked for it ? " " It certainly is, if it is true, boy." "Oh, I'll prove it, for I always goes with father, and he trusts me with everything. I saw the paper signed. The king's ship is called the festal, and the captain who signed the paper signed it Philip Musgrave." " Indeed," said I, turning away, for I did not wish the boy to perceive my emotion at this announcement. I re- covered myself as soon as I could, and said to him : "Boy, I will keep my promise. Do you stay below, and I will go on deck and plead for your life." " Mayn't I go on deck for a bit ? " said he. " What ! to wish your father good-bye ? No, no, you had better spare yourself and him that painful meeting." " No, I don't want to wish him good-bye, I'll wait till it's over, only I never did see a man hanged, and I have a curiosity to have just a peep." " Out, you little monster," cried I, running up on deck, for the information I had received was too important not to be immediately taken advantage of. " Well, captain, has the boy saved his father's life ? " " No," replied I in a loud voice. " Then, up he goes," said the men, for the halter had been round his neck and run out to the yard-arm for some time, and the men had manned the rope, only waiting my return on deck. In a second, the captain of the Transcendant was swinging in the air, and certainly if ever a scoundrel merited his fate it was that man. Shortly afterward I turned round, and there was the young hopeful looking at his father's body swinging to and fro with the motion of the vessel. I looked in vain for a tear in his eye ; there was not a symptom of emotion. Seeing me look sternly at him, he hastened down below again. " My lads," said I to the men, who were all on deck, " I have received intelligence of that importance that I re- commend that we should cut that vessel adrift, and make sail without a moment's loss of time." "What, not plunder?" cried the men, looking at the Transcendant. 262 THE PRIVATEERSMAN "No, not think of it, if you are wise." At this reply all of the men exclaimed that " that would not do" "that plunder they would" that "I was not the captain of the vessel," and many more expressions, showing how soon a man may lose popularity on board of a pirate vessel. " I gave my opinion, my men, and if you will hear why I " No, no, out boats," cried they all, and simultaneously ran to lower down the boats, for it was now calm, that they might tow the schooner alongside of the Transcendant. " You might as well talk to the wind as talk to them when there is plunder to be obtained/' said Toplift to me in a low tone. " Come down with me," said I, " and I will tell you what I have heard." " Ain't they going to plunder the brig ? " said Master Peleg, when we came down ; " I know where father's dollars are," and up he ran on deck. I made a short remark upon the depravity of the boy, and then informed Captain Toplift of what he had told me. " If you had told them, they would not have paid attention to you. The boat's crew who came with the captain have told them that there is money on board, and all authority is now at an end." " Well," replied I, " I believe that the boy has told the truth." " And what do you mean to do ? " " Remain below quietly, if I am allowed," replied I. "But I cannot," said he; "they would throw me over- board." " Make as bad a fight of it as you can," replied I. " That I will," said Captain Toplift, " and with so superior a force opposed, we cannot stand long. But I must tell you where you must be." "Where?" replied I. " At the entrance of the magazine, for as sure as we stand here they w4ll blow up the vessel rather than be taken. Not all of them, but two or three I know are determined so to do, and resolute to do it. My pistols are there. You have only to open this door, and you are in the magazine passage. 263 THE PRIVATEERSMAN See/' said he, opening the door, " there is the scuttle where they hand the powder up." "I will be on the watch, depend upon it; and, Captain Toplift, if the schooner is taken, and I am alive, you may have no fear for yourself." " Now let us go on deck again." " I will follow you," replied I. " I am alone at last, thank Heaven ! " said I to myself. " What a position am I in, and how much will be in suspense before twenty-four hours are over ! My own brother here, not ten miles perhaps from me, commanding the vessel which will attack this on which I am on board. That they will take us I have no doubt ; but what risk do I run of death by shot, or by their blowing up the vessel in spite of me, or of no quarter being given. Well, L wish it were decided. At all events, I am .long supposed dead, and I shall not be recognised among the heaps of the bodies." I then went to the locker, and took out my duck frock and trousers, determining that I would, if I were killed, be killed in those clothes, and be thrown overboard as a common sea- man. I then went on deck, for I heard the grating of the sides of the two vessels, and knew that they were in contact. All was uproar and confusion on board of the Transcendant, but there Was nobody on board the schooner except Toplift and myself. I cannot say that I never saw such a scene, for I had seen quite as bad on board of a privateer. The common seamen, as well as the soldiers, when let loose to plunder,~are like maniacs. In half-an-hour they had broken open every- thing, cut the crew to pieces, and found out the hoard of dollars, which was shown them by young Peleg, who tried for his share, but for so doing received a chop with a cutlass, which cut off his right ear, and wounded him severely on the shoulder ; but his right arm was not disabled, and while the man that cut him down was bending over a heap of dollars, which took both hands to lift them, the boy ran his knife deep into the man's side, who fell mortally wounded. The rush for the dollars thus at the mercy of the rest was so great, that Peleg was not minded, and he crept away and came on board the schooner. We saw that he was bleeding profusely, but we asked no questions, and he went down the ladder forward. 264 THE PRIVATEERSMAN " What has that young villain been after ? " said Toplift. " I presume he has been quarrelling for plunder, and con- sidered that he had a greater right to his father's money than anybody else." Among other plunder the people had not forgotten to look for liquor, and an hour had not passed before three-fourths of the men were more or less intoxicated. They had found plenty of good clothes, and were strutting about with gold- laced waistcoats, and embroidered coats over their dirty frocks. The uproar increased every minute, when Toplift, who had been looking out with the glass, exclaimed, "There she is, by all that's sacred ! " I caught the glass out of his hand, and found it was the king's ship. She was a large flush vessel, apparently of eighteen or twenty guns, just opening from the point, and not seven miles from us. We were still becalmed, and she was bringing the wind down with her, so that to escape appeared impossible. " Now, what shall we do ? " said Captain Toplift ; " shall we allow her to come down upon us and say nothing to the men, or shall we point out the danger and persuade them to come on board and prepare ? " "You must do as you please," replied I, (f I am indifferent which. It will be dark in another hour, and she will not be down by that time. I would rather avoid fighting, and get away from the schooner quietly if I could, but that I fear is impossible now." " Well, I must go on board of the brig and let them know, for if they find it out themselves they will throw us over- board." Captain Toplift then went on board of the brig, and calling to the men who were still sober, told them that there was a king's ship coming down upon them not seven miles off. This had the effect of putting an end to the confusion and noise of a great portion of the men, who hastened on board of the schooner, but others, who were intoxicated, were with difficulty persuaded to return. At last they were all got on board, and the schooner, clear from the brig, was made ready for action ; but Toplift was obliged to make some alteration in the stationing of the mtn, as those who were to hand up the powder were all of thr ra 265 THE PRIVATEERS MAN tipsy. By the time that the schooner was ready, and the breeze had come down to her, the corvette was not more than three miles from us ; but it was quite dark, for there is no twilight in those parts. We consulted what course we should take to avoid her, if possible, and agreed that we would stand in shore and pass her if we possibly could. We knew that, if seen, we were then certain to be obliged to fight ; but if not seen, we might escape. We then shifted the helm and bore up across her bows, but we had not steered in this direction more than a quarter of an hour, when the Transcendant was perceived to be on fire, having been fired by the drunken men before they left her, and soon afterward she burst out into flames that threw a strong light to a great distance, discovering the corvette to us at two miles' distance, and of course exposing us to the corvette, who immediately altered her course for us. We had there- fore only to fight, and the crew, being most of them in liquor, declared they would fight till the schooner sunk under them. In a quarter of an hour, the corvette being close to us, and standing stem on, we opened our fire, raking her masts and yards, and then I went down below. I had changed my clothes for the duck trousers and shirt which I had swum on board in, and I now remained quietly in the cabin. A few minutes afterward the corvette opened her fire, and the shot did great execution. The cries of the wounded and the shouts of the tipsy men were mingled together, but the crew of the schooner fired with great rapidity, and sustained the unequal conflict most gallantly. After a time some men darted down into the cabin. I was then at the door which led to the magazine passage, and busied myself handing up the powder, as it secured me from observation, and it was supposed that I was one of the crew sent down for that duty. The men roared out, " Where is the captain ? We want him to fight the ship. Toplift is an old fool, and don't know what he is about." I made no reply, but with my back toward them con- tinued to hand up the powder, and having changed my dress, they did not recognise me, so they rushed upon deck again. The corvette was now alongside of the schooner, pouring in her broadsides with fatal execution, the shot passing in, 266 THE PRIVATEERSMAN every direction through her, so that there was as much danger below as on deck, and it was evident that the schooner could not oppose them much longer. Still they continued to fire with great resolution, being now sobered into more steadiness than at first. But by this time more than half the men were killed and wounded, and our guns were encumbered with the wreck and bodies. I heard them, at the very time that a crashing broadside was poured in by the corvette, cry out, "Avast firing for a moment and clear the decks." They did so, and, having thrown the bodies overboard and cut away the spars and rigging which had fallen, so as to enable them to work their guns, during which time three broadsides were poured in, they remanned their guns, and fought with as much spirit as before. I could not help admiring the courage of the scoundrels, for nothing could exceed it ; but resistance was useless, further than they pre- ferred dying at their guns to be hanged on the gibbet. But the shouts of the pirates and the reports of the guns gradually decreased. The men were swept away by the enemy's fire, and the guns were one by one disabled. The schooner's sides were torn out, and the water poured in so fast that it was rising to the magazine. I heard a cry of boarders, and the striking of the two vessels together, and then there was a rush down below, when a man came aft to the magazine passage. It was the fellow whom I struck down on the quarter-deck and had put into irons. " Come along," said he, to the others ; " we'll send the corvette and ourselves all to the devil together. Out of the way there." " Stand back," said I. "Stand back," replied he, pointing his pistol down to the magazine. I threw up his arm, and the pistol went off, striking the beams above. "Blast you," cried he, "whoever you are; but I've an- other," and he attempted to draw it out of his belt ; but before he could effect it I blew out his brains with the pistol which I had ready cocked in my hand. His companions started back, and I pointed my second pistol at them, saying, "The man who comes forward this way dies." 267 THE PRIVATEERSMAN As I said this the crew of the corvette, who had cleared the decks, charged down below, and the pirates ran away and secreted themselves. Perceiving them coming forward, I said to them, " Put a guard over the magazine ; they have attempted to blow up the vessel already." " Who are you ? " said an officer. " A prisoner," replied I. " Well, then, lead him on deck, and stay here, two of you ; shut down the magazine scuttle and keep guard." " Thank Heaven," thought I, " that this affair is over," as a seaman led rne by the collar on deck, and handed me to others, who took me on board of the corvette ? We were all put down below that remained out of the schooner's crew, about eighteen or nineteen, not more, and I was glad to find Captain Toplift, although badly wounded with a splinter, was among the number. We remained there huddled together with a guard of ten men over us for more than an hour, when we heard, from the conversation on deck, that the schooner had sunk. After that the guns of the corvette were secured, and the men had an allowance of liquor served out to them, the watch was called, and all was quiet during the remainder of the night. For some time I was in a state of excitement from the events of the last twenty-four hours crowding so rapidly, but by degrees I became calm. I asked one of the guard, who was the captain of the corvette ? " What's that to you, you gallows-bird ? " replied he. " A civil question might receive a civil reply," answered I. "So it might with any one else ; but if you don't want the hilt of my cutlass down your throat, you will hold your tongue." But I did not require to repeat the question, as I heard one of the officers on deck say, " It's Captain Musgrave's orders." This satisfied me, and I lay down with the rest of the prisoners, waiting for daybreak, when I trusted my troubles would soon be over. They were all sound asleep. Strange that men who knew that they would be hanged in a few days, if not the next morning, should sleep so sound but so it was -^-while I, who had every reason to believe that my sufferings were over, could not sleep one wink. I was, however, fully satisfied with my own castle-buildings during the night, and 268 THE PRIVATEERSMAN more satisfied when it was again broad daylight. After the men had had their breakfast, an order came down for all the prisoners to be brought on deck. We were led up under guard, and made to stand all in a row. I looked round for my brother, but he was not on deck. It was the first lieutenant who was there, with several other officers, and the clerk, with pen and ink, to take down the names of the prisoners. " Who was the captain of this vessel ? " said the first lieutenant. " I was, sir," replied Toplift ; " but much against my will." " Oh, of course ; every man was on board of her against his will. What is your name ? Put him down, Mr. Pearson. Any other officers alive ? " " No, sir," replied Toplift. The name of every man was then asked and put down, and it so happened that I was the last ; for, anxious to see my brother, I had walked up the foremost, and they had com- menced their interrogation at the other end of the line. " What is your name ? " " I do not belong to the schooner," replied I. " Of course not : you dropped on board her from the clouds." " No, sir, I did not ; I swam on board of her to save my life." "Then you went out of the frying-pan into the fire, I reckon, my good fellow, for your life is forfeited now." " I rather think not, sir/' replied I. " On the contrary, I feel it is quite safe." " Give us none of your jaw, my good fellow, but give us your name." " Certainly, sir, if you require it. My name is Alexander Musgrave, sir," replied I ; " I am the elder brother of your captain, Philip Musgrave, and I will thank you to go into his cabin and inform him that I am here." The first lieutenant and officers started back in astonish- ment, and so did Captain Toplift and the pirates. The first lieutenant hardly knew whether to consider it as a pretence on my part or not, and was undecided how to act, when Captain Toplift said, " I do not know whether the gentleman is as he says, but this is certain, and all the men can prove it as well as myself, that he did swim on board, as he said, THE PRIVATEERSMAN to escape from the Indians, and that he has never joined the crew. They offered to make him captain in my stead, and he positively refused it." "Yes," said all the pirates; e( that's true enough." "Well, sir," replied the first lieutenant, "I will certainly carry your message." " To make all certain," replied I, " I will write my name on a slip of paper for you to take in to the captain. He knows my signature." I did so, and the first lieutenant took the paper, and went into the cabin. In a minute he returned, and re- quested me to follow him. I did so, and in another minute I was in the arms of my brother. For some time we neither of us could speak. At last Philip said, " That you are alive and well let me thank Heaven. I have considered you as dead, and so have others ; and to find you on board of a pirate on board of a vessel which I have been riddling with shot, any one of which might have caused your death ! Thank God I was ignorant that you were on board, or I never could have done my duty. I will not ask how you came on board of this vessel, for that must be the end of your narrative, which I must have from the time that you first left Rio, and afterward in detail the whole from the time that you left the coast." " Then they received my letters from Rio ? " "Yes, after imagining you were dead, they were rejoiced by those letters ; but I will not anticipate my story, nor will I now ask for yours ; it is sufficient at present that you are alive, my dear Alexander, and once more in my arms." " Let me ask one question," replied I. " I know what it will be. She was in good health, but suffering much in mind from having no account of you. Her father and others have reasoned with her, and painted the impossibility of your being in existence, as the xebeque you sailed in had never been heard of. She still adheres to the opinion that you are alive, and will not abandon the hope of seeing you again ; but hope deferred has paled her cheek even more pale than it usually is, and she evi- dently suffers much, for her life is wrapped in yours. Now, Jiaving told you this, you must come into my state-room^ 270 THE PRIVATEERSMAN and allow me to enable you to appear a my brother ought to do. I do not think that there is any difference in our size now, although there was when we last parted." "Many thanks, Philip, but before I adonise my outward man, I should wish to satisfy my inward cravings ; and, to tell you the truth, I'm so hungry from not having broken my fast for nearly twenty-four hours, that if you could order something to eat while you are looking out the clothes, I should feel in no small degree grateful." Philip rang the bell, and ordered the steward to bring something to eat and drink, and after eating I occupied a quarter of an hour more in getting rid of the pirate smoke and dirt, and putting on one of his uniforms, for he had no other clothes on board, when I came out looking not at all like a pirate. " Now, then," said Philip, " before we have our Icte-a-tete, come out with me, and let me introduce you to the officers as my brother." I went out with him, and was formally introduced. The first lieutenant apologised for his rough speech, but I told him that there was no occasion for any apology, as I had no doubt that I looked very much like u pirate at the time. " More than you do now, sir, at all events," replied he. " By-the-bye, brother," said I, " there is one man among the prisoners who, although compelled to act as captain by the men, is no pirate. His conduct I will explain to you. May I request him to be kindly treated ? His name is Top- lift and also two Portuguese, my former companions." " Certainly," replied Philip, " your word is sufficient. Let those persons be released and taken care of," said he to the first lieutenant. " We will wait for the particulars by-and-by." I remained on deck about ten minutes, and then returned to the cabin with my brother. "What is this which you have left on my dressing-table ?" said Philip, surveying the leather bag which contained the diamond. "That, Philip," said I, "is a portion of my narrative, and eventually may prove a very important one. I don't think that I can afford to make you a present of it, but I shall see." 271 THE PRIVATEERSMAN "It does not look very valuable," replied he. " At all events, do me the favour to lock it up carefully," replied I. " Well, if you are in earnest I will," he said, and having put it in a drawer and locked it up, he said, "Now, Alexander, let me have your history." I commenced, and told him all that the reader is now acquainted with. Dinner broke off my narrative, and as soon as it was over I resumed it. When I had finished, he ex- pressed his astonishment, and asked many questions. Among others, he said, "And that little wretch Peleg, the captain of the Tramcendant' s son, is he on board ?" "I have not seen him," replied I, "and therefore presume that he was not able to move, and went down in the schooner." Which was the case. " You have indeed told me a strange tale," said Philip, " and you have had some extraordinary escapes. You must have a charmed life, and you appear to have been preserved to prove that Amy's persuasion of your being still alive was just and well-founded ; and now it is my turn to talk, and yours to listen. When I left you as lieutenant of Captain Levee's schooner, we very shortly afterward had an action with a Spanish vessel of very superior force, for she mounted thirty guns. Having no chance with her, from her superior weight of metal, we threw ourselves on her bow and boarded. The Spaniards did not relish this kind of close fighting, and gave us immediate possession of their deck. Captain Levee, when he brought in his prize, was appointed to a frigate of thirty-six guns, and I followed him as his first lieutenant. We had another combat with a vessel of equal force, in which we were the victors, and I was sent in the prize. Captain Levee wrote very kindly in my behalf, and I was made a captain, and given the command of a small brig. But let me first finish with Captain Levee. He captured a galleon, which gave him a large fortune, and he then gave up the command of his ship, and went on shore, telling me in a letter that he had hitherto squandered away all his money, but now that he had got so much, he intended to keep it He has done so, for he has purchased a laige landed property, is married, and, I believe, is very happy." " He deserves it," replied I; "and long may he be so." 272 THE PRIVATEERSMAN "Well, to continue. I was sent out on this station, and, having information that the vessel which you are now on board of was at anchor in a bay close to the Havannah, I ran in and reconnoitred. She hoisted Spanish colours, and I did the same. It fell calm, and I lay about four miles outside. I was mistaken for another Spanish vessel, and the captain of this vessel, or, to speak correctly, the Spanish captain of the Spanish brig, came out to see me, and did not discover his mistake till he was on board. I detained him and his boat's crew. It continued calm till the evening, when the breeze sprung up, and I put the head of the brig right for the bay, as if I were going to anchor. The breeze being light, it was dark before I got in and alongside this vessel. They were completely surprised, for they imagined that their captain was dining with his old friend, and, having no idea that we were anything but Spanish, had not the least preparation for resistance. We had possession of her decks before they could seize their arms, and I brought her out without any one knowing that she had been captured. On my arrival, the admiral gave me the command of her, which I have held for nine months ; but she is very defective, and I was ordered home, and should have sailed, had it not been that that scoundrel, the captain of the Transccndant, gave me the information which induced me to come round to the back of the island. Little did I think what happiness awaited me. So much for myself. Do not think me an egotist for speaking of myself, I am only clearing away the less important information to arrive at that which most interests you. The Amy arrived safe with her valuable cargo. The captain reported that he had remained at the rendezvous until blown off by a sort of hurricane, and that, finding himself a long way off, he considered, when the gale had ceased, that he was not justified in remaining with so valuable a cargo, but was bound to make the best of his way to Liverpool. He was right, and his conduct was approved of by Mr. Trevannion, who looked for your arrival every hour. At last a week passed away and you did not make your appearance, and great alarm was entertained for your safety. The weeks grew into months, and it was supposed that you had been upset in the same hurricane which had driven the Amy so far off from her rendezvous. The poor girl 273 S THE PRIVATEERSMAN Whyna was, as you may suppose, kindly received by Mr. Trevannion and his daughter, and soon gained their affection ; but she pined for your return, and when she was told that you were dead she never recovered it. The climate certainly did not agree with her, and she contracted a very Jt>ad cough during the winter, but I believe from my heart that it was your loss which affected her the most severely. After she had been about eighteen months in England, she fell into a consumption and died." " Poor Whyna ! " said I, with a sigh. " Alexander," said Philip, " perhaps it was all for the best, for that poor girl loved you sincerely, and, supposing that she was now still alive and living with Miss Trevannion, and on your return your marriage should (which, of course, unless Heaven decrees otherwise, it will) take place, that poor creature would have been very unhappy ; and although the idea of her being a rival to Miss Trevannion is something which may be absurd to us, yet she had the same feelings, and must have endured the same pangs, as any other woman, let her colour be what it may. I think, therefore, that her removal was a blessing and a happy dispensation. I saw Mr. Trevannion and his daughter but once previous to their receiving your letters from Rio, acquainting them with your misfortunes and happy deliver- ance from slavery. They were both very dejected, and Mr. Trevannion talked of retiring from business, and living upon his property near Liverpool. As I corresponded regularly with Amy, I learned that he had done so, and had just wound up his affairs when your letter arrived from Rio with an order on the Portuguese Exchequer for a considerable sum. I hardly need say that the joy occasioned by the intelligence was great. Amy recovered her good looks, and her father bitterly lamented his having retired from business, as he had wished to have made the whole over to you. The money you remitted from Rio he considered as your own, and he also set apart your share of the business from the time that you were admitted as a partner. He was not aware that you could carry a diamond of such immense value about your person, exposed to the view of every one ; among Indians, settlers, and pirates. That my delight was equal to theirs you will, I am sure, give me credit to believe ; and although I was obliged to sail for the West Indies, every day I anticipated 274 THE PRIVATEERS MAN receiving a letter informing me of your arrival in England. Judge then my distress at first receiving a letter stating that you had not been heard of for three months after your leaving Rio, and expressions of fear that some accident had happened, and then month after month many more and more despond- ing letters, in which Mr. Trevannion plainly stated that the xebeque must have foundered ; and only Amy clinging to the hope that you were still alive. I acknowledge that I con- sidered you dead, and you may therefore imagine my surprise and delight when your signature on the slip of paper proved that you were not only in existence, but on board the same vessel with me." Such was the narrative of my brother Philip in return for mine, and it was late at night when we parted. Oh ! how sincerely did I pray that night, thanking Heaven for all its mercies, and entreating that the cup might not be again dashed from my lips. When I arose next morning I found that Philip was on deck, and I followed him. "We shall soon be in Port Royal with this wind," said he, "and I hope to find the admiral still there." I had some conversation with the officers, and then went below to see Toplift. He was in his hammock, for he had much fever and suffered from his wound, but the surgeon said that he would do well. " Toplift," said I, tf you must keep your mind at ease, for my brother has promised me that you shall not be tried with the others, and has no doubt that when he explains the whole to the admiral you will be thanked for your service." " Thanked ! " said Toplift, if I am not hanged, I shall be fortunate enough." " No fear of that," replied I, " so keep your mind easy and get well as fast as you can." " Well then, sir, you have saved my life, at all events, for had you not come on board, no one would have ever spoken for me, or believed that I was not a pirate in heart like all the others, except the two Portuguese." ' ' If necessary, they will be evidence in your favour, but I do not think any evidence will be required except mine, and that will be sufficient with the admiral. I promised you that you should never want the means of getting your livelihood, and I repeat that promise now." 275 THE PRIVATEERS MAN " Thank you, sir/' replied he, and I then left him and went up to the cabin to breakfast. The following day we were at anchor at Port Royal ; my brother reported what had occurred, and the admiral sent for all the pirate prisoners except Toplift, whose case was so fully represented by me and my brother, that he was permitted to go at large, and to take a passage home to England free of expense if he wished it It is hardly necessary to say that Toplift accepted this offer, and remained in the vessel with me. The two Portuguese were also liberated. Three days after our arrival we sailed for England, and after a quick run of between five and six weeks, we anchored at Spithead. My brother could not leave his ship, and I therefore requested him to write to Liverpool, stating that he had intelligence of me, and that I was alive ; that I had been wrecked, and had fallen into the hands of the Indians near the English settle- ments in Virginia, and that I had escaped, and was, he believed, at Jamestown. I considered it wise to make a communication like this at first, as too sudden an announcement might be dangerous to one in so weak a state of health as Philip stated my Amy to be frorr. the letter he had received from her father. I remained with him at Portsmouth until the reply came. Mr. Trevannion wrote and told Philip that his communication had, as it were, raised his daughter from the grave as she had fallen into a state of profound melancholy, which nothing could remove that he had very cautiously introduced the subject, and by degrees told her what was reported, and eventually, when he found that she was more composed, that he had put Philip's letter into her hand. He concluded that he trusted that I would arrive, and soon, for if any accident was now to happen to me it would be the death of his daughter, who had not strength enough left to bear another reverse. At my request, Philip then wrote that he had received a letter from a brother officer stating I was well and safe on board, and that they would be in England a few days after the receipt of the letter. Leaving directions to Philip how to proceed, I now went off to London, and, having fitted myself out with every requisite of dress and toilet, I called upon a celebrated Jew diamond merchant and showed him my diamond, requesting 276 THE PRIVATEERSMAN that he would weigh it and then estimate its value. He was much astonished at the sight of such a stone, as well he might be, and after weighing it and examining it, he pro- nounced it worth 47,000, provided a purchaser could be found for an article of such value. I told him that I was not a merchant, and ,could not be travelling about to show the diamond to crowned heads ; but if he would give me a liberal price for it, I would abate a great deal, that he might dispose of it to his own advantage. He requested that he might call upon me with two of his friends, that they might see the diamond and consult with him ; and then he would give me an answer. We fixed the time for twelve o'clock on the following day, and I took my leave. The next day he called at the time appointed, accompanied by two gentlemen of his own persuasion. They weighed the stone again very carefully, examined it by the light of a powerful lamp to ascertain its water, and to see if there were any flaws in it, calculated the reduction of weight which would take place in cutting it, and, after a consultation, I was offered .38,000. I considered this an offer that I ought not to refuse, and I closed with them. The next day the affair was settled. I received money and bills on govern- ment to the amount, and wrote to Philip telling him what had taken place. Strange that from two slaves in the mines I should have received such valuable legacies ; from poor Ingram a diamond worth so much money, and from the other Englishman a tattered Bible which made me a sincere Christian a legacy in comparison of which the diamond was as dross. Philip replied to my letter congratulating me on the sale of the diamond, and informing me that to his letter he had received a reply containing so satisfactory an account of Amy's restored health, that he had written to tell them that I had arrived safe in England, and would be very soon with them. He recommended my going immediately, as the anxiety and suspense would be very injurious to Amy's health. I there- fore made every arrangement for my departure, purchased horses, and procured four stout serving-men, well armed, to accompany me, and wrote a letter, which I sent by an express courier, stating the exact day which I expected to arrive at Mr, Trevannion's country-seat. 277 THE PRIVATEERSMAN I waited in London two days to wind up all my affairs, and to give time for the express to arrive before me, as I intended to travel very fast. My stay in London was the occasion of an important discovery. I was at the coffee-house at St. Paul's, and was talking with one of Captain Levee's officers, with whom I had picked up an acquaintance, when, on his calling me by the name of Musgrave, a pinched-up sort of looking personage, in a black suit, who was standing at a bay- window, turned round, and coming up to me, said, " Sir, as a stranger I must apologise, but hearing your friend call you by the name of Musgrave, may I venture to ask if you are any relative to Sir Richard Musgrave, Baronet, who lived in Cumberland ? " " Lived, did you say, sir ? Is he then dead ? " " Yes, sir ; he has been dead these last seven months, and we are looking out for his heir and cannot find him." "I knew the family very well," replied I, "for I am con- nected with it. His eldest son, Richard, of course, must be his heir, as all the estates are entailed." " His eldest son, Richard, sir, is dead. We have authenti- cated documents to prove that ; and, moreover, his second son, Charles, is also dead. He came home very ill and died, not at his father's house, but at the house of one of the tenants on the estate. It is his third son, Alexander Mus- grave, whom we seek, and seek in vain. He is now the heir to the baronetcy and estates, but we have lost all clue to him. We understand that a Captain Philip Musgrave is just arrived from the West Indies. He is, we presume, the fourth son. But until we can find out what has become of Alexander Musgrave, and whether he is dead or alive, we cannot act. I have written this day to Captain Musgrave, requesting any information he can give, but have received no answer. I presume, sir, it is useless to inquire of you?" " Not exactly, sir, for I am the Alexander Musgrave you seek." " Indeed, sir, but what proof have you of your identity to offer to us ? " "The evidence of my brother Captain Philip Musgrave, in whose ship I have just arrived from the West Indies ; that his answer to your letter will be satisfactory enough, I have no doubt. Here is a letter from him to me, in which you see hQ 278 THE PRIVATEERSMAN addresses me 'my dear Alexander,' and concludes with ' your affectionate brother, Philip Musgrave.' " " This is indeed satisfactory, sir," replied the gentleman. " And I have only to receive an answer from your brother to make all right and clear. Allow me, sir, to congratulate you upon your accession to the title and property. I presume you will have no objection, as soon as the necessary proofs are obtained, to accompany me down to Cumberland, where, I doubt not, you will be recognised by many." "Of that, sir, I have not the slightest doubt," replied I, "but I cannot go down with you to Cumberland at present. I leave London for Liverpool the day after to- morrow, on important business, and cannot disappoint the parties." " Well, sir, it must indeed be an important business which will prevent you from taking possession of a title and 4000 per annum," replied he ; "but here is my address, and I hope I shall hear from you as soon as possible, as I shall remain in town till I can bring the heir down with me." The man now looked as if he doubted me. He could not imagine that I could neglect the taking possession of the estate for any other business, and it did appear singular, so I said to him, "Sir, I have been long out of England, and am iffianced to a young lady who lives near Liverpool. She has been waiting to hear from me for some time, and I have sent an express to say that I will be with her on such a day. I cannot disappoint her, and I tell you more, that without I possess her, the possession of the title and estates will give me very little pleasure." "Sir," replied he, making a bow, "I honour your senti- ments, and she must be a worthy lady who can inspire such feelings. I only hope that you will not remain too long at Liverpool, as London is expensive, and I am anxious to return to Cumberland." I then wished the gentleman farewell, and went home to my lodgings. I had given him my address in case he wanted to see me before my departure. The next day I received a letter from Philip enclosing the one written to him by this gentleman, whose name was Campbell, and who was a lawyer. Philip told me what reply be had made to him, and congratulated me on my accession 279 THE PRIVATEERSMAN to the title and estates. Almost an hour afterward Mr. Campbell called upon me with Philip's letter, which he declared to be highly satisfactory, and sufficient in any court of justice. " But/' said he, " I would wish to ask you a few particulars." " And I also would wish to make a few inquiries, Mr. Campbell. I have heard your name in my youth, although I cannot recollect ever having seen you." " I was the confidential adviser of your father at one time, sir," replied he, " but latterly all intercourse had ceased ; it was not until he was on his deathbed, and fully repented the foolish step which he had taken, and the injustice he had been guilty of, that he sent for me, much to the annoyance of Lady Musgrave, who would have prevented me from coming into the house even when I arrived, had it not been for the servants, who disobeyed her." "And my sisters, sir, Janet and Mabel ?" " Are both well, and have grown up very fine girls. Your father destroyed the deed by which Lady Musgrave was to have had a large jointure upon the estate, and she is now entirely dependent upon you for what she may receive. When do you expect to be able to come up from Liverpool ? " " I can hardly say, but of course as soon as I can." " Well, sir, my own affairs will require my presence in the metropolis for a month. In the meantime, although I should have preferred to have gone down with you to Faristone Hall, and have at once put you in possession, yet affairs may remain as they are (for everything is under seal, and Lady Musgrave has been compelled to remove) till it suits your convenience. I shall, however, write to let them know that you have been found, and will soon come down and take possession." Mr. Campbell then asked me a few questions, to which I replied satisfactorily, and then for the first time he saluted me with my title, saying, "Sir Alexander, I will now take my leave." The next morning I set off on my journey, and travelled with as much speed as the horses would permit. I arrived. on the fifth day at Mr. Trevannion's seat, about nine 280 THE PRIVATEERSMAN from Liverpool. As I rode up the avenue of chestnut trees, I perceived a female form looking out from an upper window, which soon afterward made a precipitate retreat. I alighted, and was received at the door in the embrace of Mr. Trevan- nion, who welcomed me with tears, and taking me by the hand, he led me into an apartment where I found my adored Amy, who threw herself into my arms, and wept as if her heart would break ; but her sobs were the sobs of joy, and when she did raise her head and look at me, it was with eyes beaming with pleasure, and with smiles upon her beautiful lips. I clasped her to my bosom, and felt that I was more than repaid for all I had suffered, and my heart was throbbing with gratitude and love. It was some time before we could sufficiently compose our- selves to enter into lengthened conversation, and then Amy inquired what had occurred to me to occasion such lengthened absence. We sat down on a sofa, and with Amy on one side of me and her father on the other, I entered into my narrative. "And so you have been married since we last heard from you ? " said Amy, smiling, when I had finished my history. " Yes/' replied I, " I have been ; but I hope I shall treat my second wife a little better than I did my first." " I hope so too," replied Amy ; " but I have great fear that your Virginian mistress may come over and claim you." "I do not think that likely. From the Indians having followed me to the beach, they must have fallen in with her." " And what do you think became of her ? " " Of course I cannot exactly say ; but I presume she died gallantly, and fought with her axe to the last." That evening I had a long conversation Avith Mr. Tre- vannion. He told me what he had done with the money, which he considered as mine, and I put into his care the sum I had received for the diamond. I then spoke to him about our marriage, and requested that it might not be postponed. "My dear Musgrave," said he, "my daughter's happiness so depends upon her union with you, that I can only say I 281 THE PRIVATEERSMAN am willing that it should take place to-morrow. For your- self you know that I have the highest esteem, and that you must be convinced of when I have consented to the match without even making inquiry as to your family and con- nections. Now, however, is the time that I should wish to have some information about them." " My dear sir, if you only make inquiries, you will find that the family of Musgrave is one of the most highly connected in the north, and that the head of it is, or was, a Sir Richard Musgrave, Baronet, of Faristone Hall, in Cumberland. I am a near relative of his, as I can satisfac- torily prove." " That is sufficient," replied Mr. Trevannion. " I shall leave you to plead your cause with Amy to-morrow ; so now, good night." The following day I told Amy that, since my arrival in England, I had heard of the death of my father, and that it was necessary that I should go to the north, as family affairs required my presence. " Are you serious ? " replied she. " Never more so in my life. My presence is absolutely necessary, and I made arrangements with the legal adviser of our family that I would be there in less than a month." " It is a long journey," said Mr. Trevannion, " and how long do you stay ? " " That I cannot possibly say," replied I ; " but not longer than I can help." " I do not think that I shall let you go," said Amy ; " you are not to be trusted out of sight. You are so born for adventure that you will not be heard of again for another two years." " Such is my misfortune, I grant," replied I ; " but, Amy, you look pale and thin ; change of air would do you much service. Suppose you and your father were to come with me. Indeed, Mr. Trevannion, I am in earnest. At this delightful time of the year nothing would prove so beneficial to her health ; and, Amy, then, you know, that I shall not be out of your sight." " I should like the tour very much," replied she, " but " " I know what you would say. You do not like the idea of travelling with me as Amv Trevannion. You are right. 282 THE PRIVATEERSMAN Then let me propose that you travel with me as Amy Musgrave." " I second that proposal," said Mr. Trevannion. " Consent, Amy ; let our marriage be quite private. I know you will prefer that it should be so, and so will your father. You will then travel with me as my wife, and we shall never part again." Amy did not reply till her father said, " Amy, it is my wish that it should be so. Recollect it will be the last time that you have to obey your father, so do not annoy me by a refusal." " I will not, my dear father," replied Amy, kissing him. " Your last command I obey with pleasure. And oh ! if I have sometimes been a wilful girl, forgive me everything at this moment." " My dear child, I have nothing to forgive. May God bless you ; and, Mr. Musgrave," said he, putting her hand in mine, " if she proves as good a wife as she has been a daughter, you now receive a treasure," and I felt that the old man stated what was true. It was arranged that the marriage should take place on that day week, and that it should be quite private. There was no parade of bridal clothes ; in fact, no one was invited, and it was, at my request, quite a secret marriage. A clergyman had been engaged to perform the ceremony, and, on the day appointed, I received the hand of my Amy in the drawing- room, and in the presence only of Humphrey and two other confidential servants. After the ceremony was over, the clergyman requested me to come with him into the adjoining room, and said, " it was necessary that he should give a certificate of the marriage, which must be inserted in the parish register." He had called me aside for that purpose, that I might give my exact name, profession, &c. " My name is Alexander Musgrave, as you have heard when you married us." " Yes, I know that, but I must be particular. Have you no other name ? Is that the name that you have been and will be in future known by ? " "Not exactly," replied I; "I have been known by that name, but in the future shall not be." KB THE PRIVATEERSMAN "Then what am I to say ?" " You must say, Sir Alexander Musgrave, Baronet, of Faristone Hall, Cumberland." " Good," said he, " that is what I required ; and the lady your wife, has she any other name but Amy ? " " None, I believe."" The clei'gyman then wrote out the marriage certificate and signed it, taking a copy for registry, and we returned into the drawing-room. " Here is the certificate of marriage, madam," said he ; "it ought to be in the care of the lady, and, therefore, my lady, I hand it over to you." " My lady is much obliged to you for your kindness," re- plied Amy, for she thought that the clergyman was only facetious. She held the certificate in her hand, folded as it had been given her for some time. At last curiosity, or, perhaps, having nothing else to do, induced her to open and read it. I was at this time talking with the clergyman, and pre- senting him with a handsome douceur for his trouble ; but, perceiving her open the certificate, I watched her coun- tenance. She read and started. I turned away as if not observing her. She then went up to her father and desired him to read it. The old gentleman took out his glasses, and it was amusing to see the way in which he looked at his daughter with his spectacles falling off his nose. He then came up, and point- ing to the certificate said, "Pray, how am I in future to address my daughter ? " "As Amy, I trust, sir, unless you wish to scold her, and then you must call her Lady Musgrave. I am, my dear sir, as the certificate states, Sir Alexander Musgrave, of Faristone, with a handsome property descended to me. I did not know it till I arrived in London ; and if I concealed it from you till now, it was only that my Amy should have the satisfaction of proving to me that she wedded me in pure disinterestedness of affection." " It was very, very kind of you, Alexander, to do as you have done, and I thank you sincerely for it." " And now, my dear Amy, you understand why I wished you to come with me to Cumberland, that you may take 284 THE PRIVATEERSMAN possession of your future abode, and assume that position in society which you will so much grace. I trust, sir," continued I, " that you will not part from us, and that one roof will always cover us as long as Heaven thinks fit to spare our lives." " May God bless you both," replied Mr. Trevannion, " I cannot part with you, and must follow." About half-an-hour after this, I requested Amy and Mr. Trevannion to sit by me, as I had now another narrative to give them, which was an explanation why and how it was they had found me in the position that they had done ; in short, what were the causes that induced me, and afterward my brother Philip, to quit our parental roof, and come to the resolution of fighting our own way in the world. It was as follows : "Sir Richard Musgrave, my father, married a young lady of high connection, a Miss Arabella Johnson, and with her lived, I have every reason to believe, a very happy life for nearly twenty-five years, when it pleased God to summon her away. I have a good recollection of my mother ; for although I lived with my brother at a private tutor's, about six miles off, I was continually at home, and she did not die till I was nearly six- teen ; and I can only say that a more elegant, amiable, and truly virtuous woman, as I believe, never existed. By this marriage my father had four sons and two daughters : Richard, the eldest ; Charles, the second ; myself, the third ; and Philip, the fourth ; and my sisters, who came last, were named Janet and Mabel. At the time of my mother's death, my eldest brother was serving with the army, which he had entered from the love of the profession, although as heir to the baronetcy and estates, which are a clear 4000 per annum, he of course had no occasion for a profession. My sect nd brother, Charles, being of an adventurous turn, had gone out to the East Indies in a high position, as servant to the Com- pany. I was still at home, as well as Philip, who is four years my junior, and my sisters were of course at home. I pass over my regrets at my mother's death, and will now speak more of my father. He was a good-tempered, weak man, easily led, and although, during my mother's lifetime, he was so well led that it was of little consequence, the case proved very different at her death. For a year my father remained quiet in the 285 THE PRIVATEERSMAN house, content with superintending his improvements on his property, and he had lately become infirm, and had given up the hounds and rural sports in general. The dairy was one of his principal hobbies ; and so it happened that a young girl, the daughter of a labourer, was one of the females employed in that part of the establishment. She was certainty re- markably good-looking ; her features were very small, and she did not show that robust frame which people in her class of life generally do. She was about seventeen years old, slight in figure, and certainly a person that you would not pass with- out making some commendatory remark upon her good looks and modest appearance. She was nojfr however, what she appeared; she was beyond measure cunning a:id astute, and, as it proved, inordinately ambitious. My father, who was naturally of an amorous disposition, was attracted by her, and very soon was constantly in the dairy, and his attentions were so marked, that the other servants used to call her ' my lady.' A few months after my father had shown a preference for this girl, he was seized with his first attack of gout. It did not last him long, and in six weeks he was about again, and re- sumed his attentions to her. Philip and I, who were at our tutor's, when we came home, heard from others what was going on, and very foolishly played the girl many tricks, and annoyed her as much .as we could. After we returned, my father had another fit of gout, and when he was confined to his room, he desired this girl to be sent for to attend upon him. I cannot say what took place, but this is certain, that my father's unfortunate passion became so great, and I presume the girl's ambition rose in proportion, that about six months afterward this daughter of a menial was raised to the dignity of Lady Musgrave she being at that time about eighteen, and my father verging on seventy. " When this ill-assorted and disgraceful connection was known, the gentry and aristocracy of the country refused any longer to visit my father, and all communication was broken off. In a short time the ascendency which this artful girl gained over the old man was most wonderful. He lived but in her sight, and knew no will but hers. Her father and family were removed to a good house in the neighbourhood, and gave themselves all the airs of gentle- people. The good old steward was dismissed, and her father 286 THE PRIVATEERS MAN established in his room, although the man could not read or write, and was wholly unfit for the office. The expense which she launched out into, by his permission, was excessive. New liveries, new coaches, diamonds, and dresses fit for the court indeed, every kind of luxury that could be conceived, and much greater than my father could afford. She novr showed herself in her true colours ; vindictive and tyrannical to excess, she dismissed all the old servants, and oppressed all those to whom she owed a grudge ; yet my poor father could see nothing but perfection in her. It was not till four months after the marriage that Philip and I came home, and our new stepmother had not forgotten our treatment of her. She treated us with great harshness, refused our taking meals at my father's table, and ordered us the coarsest fare ; and when we complained to my father, denied everything that we said. As we found that we could not induce our father to listen to us or to believe us, we tried all we could, and retaliated and annoyed her as much, if not more, than she annoyed us, by talking of her mean origin and her former occupation ; we defied her, and, in so doing, we ruined our- selves ; for, after a useless struggle on my father's part, he gave way to her imperious commands, and sending for me told me that I had become such a reprobate that I was no longer a son of his. He threw me a purse, telling me that it was all I might expect from him, and that I was instantly to leave the house, and never show my face in it any more. I replied, with more spirit than respect, that it was high time that the son of a gentleman and lady should leave the house, when such low-born creatures were installed in it as the mistress. My father, in a rage, flung his crutch at my head, and I left the room. " As I went out I met her in the passage ; she had evidently been listening to what had passed, and she was full of exultation. "'It is your turn now, you she-devil/ said I, in my rage ; 'but wait till my father dies. You shall go a-milking again.' " I do not mean to defend my conduct, but I was then not seventeen, and that must be my excuse. I little thought, when I said so, that it would be from my hands that she would have to receive bounty ; but so it is, as Mr. Campbell 287 THE PRIVATEERSMAN informs me that my father destroyed, previous to his death, the papers which he had signed to secure her a large jointure on the estate. I set off with my wardrobe and the purse of twenty guineas, which my father had given me, and, having a desire to see the world, I went on board of a merchant vessel. Six months afterward, when we were at Liverpool, I went on board of a privateer. The remainder of my history you are already acquainted with. " As soon as she had wreaked her vengeance upon me, my brother Philip was the next ; but he was too young at that time to be turned adrift, so she put it off till the time should come, irritating and weaning my father from him by every means in her power. Three years afterward she succeeded in having him dismissed also, and you know how I found him out. All these circumstances were very well known in the neighbourhood and to our own relations ; and one only, my aunt, called upon my father, and, after a long conversation, my father consented that my sisters should go away, and remain under her charge. My stepmother's violent temper, her exactions, her imperious conduct, w r hich was now shown even toward him, with what my aunt had advanced, had to a certain extent opened my father's eyes. He perceived that she had no other view but her own aggrandisement, and that she cared little for him. Her repeated attempts, however, to make him sign in her favour, in case of his death, were successful, and it was not till after her conduct had alienated him from her, and he deplored the loss of his children, that he committed the deed to the flames. About three years after I had quitted the house, my eldest brother, who had information of all that had passed, and who remained in the army because he declared that he never would go home till after his father's death, was killed by a cannon-ball ; and my second brother died of a fever about a year ago, when resident at the court of a native prince. I had heard nothing of these deaths, or of my father's, until my arrival in London; of course, I was most anxious to go down to Cumberland, if it were only to undo the wickedness which this woman had done, and to make amends to those whom she had so cruelly treated. I do not feel any spirit of revenge, but I feel that justice demands it of me." " And I shall go with you with pleasure, to help you in. 9M THE PRIVATEERSMAN your good work," said Amy, "and also because I want to see how she will now behave to one whom she has so persecuted, and who has become the arbiter of her fate." "Well, Amy, I will not trust myself on this question. You shall be the arbi tress of her fate, and what you decide shall be irrevocable." " I fully appreciate the compliment you pay me," said she, " but I prefer that it should be decided in council, and we will call in my father to our assistance." A fortnight after our marriage we set off for London, in a coach with six handsome black horses, and eight armed servants in liveries on horseback. We arrived safely on the seventh day, and there we reposed for a time previous to setting out for Cumberland. My aunt was in London and attending the Court, which I was not aware of, and with her were my two sisters, Janet and Mabel, whom I had not seen for years, and who warmly embraced me, promising that they would soon come down and take up their abode at the Hall. They expressed their admiration of Amy, but, in so doing, they only followed the general opinion, for it was impossible to see and not admire her elegance and beauty. My aunt showed us every attention, and we were presented to his Majesty, who was pleased to compliment Lady Musgrave in very flattering terms. We were joined in London by my brother Philip, who had paid off his ship, and the day after he joined us I said : " Philip, there are only you and I left. Do you recol- lect when you inquired about the diamond, the day we met on board of your ship, what reply I made to you ? " " Yes ; you said that you were afraid that you could not afford to make me a present of it." "At that time I did not think so, Philip, but now I know that I can, and I have desired Mr. Trevannion to put out to good security the 38,000 that the diamond was sold for, in your name, and for your use. You'll not hesitate to accept it, Philip, for you know that I can afford it." " I do not hesitate, my dear Alexander, because I would do the same to you, and you would not refuse me. At the same time, that is no reason that I should not thank you kindly for your generous behaviour," 289 T THE PRIVATEERSMAN Philip accompanied us on our journey to Cumberland. It was tedious, for the roads were anything but good, but the beauty of the scenery compensated for the ruggedness of the way. In six days we arrived at the Hall, where Mr. Campbell, who had called upon me on my arrival in London, had preceded me to make preparations for our reception, which was enthusiastic to the highest degree. We were called upon and congratulated by all the county, who were delighted to find that such a personage as A^ny was to be the future mistress. As soon as all this bustle and excitement was over I sat down with Mr. Campbell to look over the state of affairs, and to set things to rights. After having done justice to many claimants, engaged again the old servants that had been discharged, promised farms to the tenants who had been unfairly turned out, &c., we then proceeded to decide upon what was to be done to the Dowager Lady Musgrave. It appears that at my father's death, when she found that the deed had been destroyed by his own hands in presence of others, she became frantic with rage, and immediately hastened to secure the family jewels and every article of value that she could lay her hands upon, but Mr. Campbell, having due notice of what she was about, came in time to prevent her taking them away, and, putting seals upon every- thing, and leaving careful guards in the Hall ; my lady had gone to her father's house, where she still remained. She had, on my arrival, sent me a message, imploring my mercy, and reminding me that whatever might be her errors, she was still the lawful wife of my father, and she trusted that respect to his memory would induce me to allow her suffi- cient to maintain her as Lady Musgrave should be. We had the consultation that Amy proposed, and called in Mr. Campbell as a fourth, and it was at last decided, that, on consideration that she removed with her family to a distance of fifty miles from Faristone, she should have an income of 300 per annum, as long as she conducted herself with propriety and did not marry again. The last clause was the only one which she complained of. Mr. Campbell had, at the request of my father, discharged Lady Musgrave's parent from the office of steward and called in the old 290 THE PRIVATEERSMAN steward to resume his situation, and before dismissal he had to refund certain sums of money not accounted for. I have now told my eventful tale ; I have only to add, that after all that I have passed through I have been re- warded by many years of unalloyed happiness. My two sisters are well married, and my three children are all that a father could wish. Such, my dear Madam, have been the vicissitudes of a " Privateersman," and I now subscribe myself, Your most obedient, ALEXANDER MUSGRAVE. THE END THE DOG FIEND OR SNARLEYYOW INTRODUCTION CAPTAIN MARRY AT, unlike Lord Beaconsfield, was, so far as his romantic interests were concerned, rarely on the side of the angels. It has been remarked with regard to many of his previous novels that he viewed smuggling with a lenient eye ; in " The Dog Fiend ; or, Snarleyyow," he combines in one his tenderness for the smugglers with his sympathies for the Jacobite cause. The plot of his novel is concerned with the events in English history which occupied the year 16.99, at a time when William of Nassau had for some years been on the British throne, and peace had been concluded between England with its allies, and France. James, defeated and disgraced, was still engaged at St. Germain's in nefarious plots against the House of Orange ; and the reigning Protestant monarch, there can be little doubt, held his position in these islands with a somewhat precarious tenure. Half of his subjects were more or less deeply implicated in conspiracies to overthrow the succession ; the other half, although warm supporters of Protestantism, and perfectly convinced in their minds that the return of James would be the ruin of their country, accepted the Dutch prince somewhat as a pis aller in default of something better. No one liked the predominance of the Dutch, how- ever much they recognised the personal qualities of William III. And Captain Marryat is no doubt true to the true novelistic instinct, when he makes all his characters who have any spice of heroism or gallantry warm-hearted and generous adherents of the Jacobite cause. To associate the game of la haute politique with the ordinary avocations of the smuggling fraternity at Black Gang Chine, was a stroke of art which gives interest to the novel, and at the present day, at all events, does not much disturb our political conscience. For v INTRODUCTION the adherents of the Orange dynasty, whatever other sterling traits of character they may have possessed, were assuredly not romantic personages. In the third chapter, the author shows us at once that in " Snarleyyow " he intends to be a partisan. " The king," he says, "occasionally passed his time in Holland among his Dutch countrymen, and the English and Dutch fleets, which but a few years before were engaging with such an obstinacy of courage, had lately sailed together and turned their guns against the French* William, like all those Continental princes who have been called to the English throne, showed much favour to his own countrymen, and England was over- run with Dutch favourites, Dutch courtiers, and peers of Dutch extraction. He would not even part with his Dutch Guards, and was at issue with the Commons of England on that very account. . . . Dutch officers and seamen who could not be employed in their "own marine, weie appointed in the English vessels to the prejudice of our own country- men." Lieutenant Vanslyperken, the villain of the story, is described as a near relation of King William's own nurse, and for that reason, is not only employed in a Government cutter, the Yungfrau, to intercept French smuggling, but must also be expected to exhibit such detestable characteristics of cruelty, deceit, and treachery, as would consort with his dubious and unpopular extraction. There is nothing this man will not do to gain his ends. He will lie, and cheat, and bully, do his best to become a murderer, betray, should occasion serve, the very cause to which he was supposed to be attached, and be most justly hung in the sequel at the yard-arm of his own vessel. And by his side figures as a worthy companion in crime his favourite cur, Snarleyyow, popularly supposed to be a limb of the devil, a miscreant with nine lives, which is always going to be killed, and per- petually escapes, until at last, in company with his master, he obtains the due reward for his career. Both the human and the animal villains are equally mean and despicable, unheroic in their actions, cowards at heart, marvellous combinations of littleness and success. Nor is it Vanslyperken and Snarley- yow alone who, because of their lineage and ancestry, are proved worthy of all contempt ; nearly all the Dutch char- acters are ipso facto bad even Corporal Van Spitter, despite INTRODUCTION the fact that when the story is half-way through he finds it to his interest to change sides. "Snarleyyow" is one of the best known of Captain Marryat's novels, and is usually considered one of the best. It merits this estimation, because, when once fairly under way, it is in no small measure interesting and enthralling, and because it contains such well-marked dramatis personce as Smallbones, Bob Short, Bill Spurey, Moggy Salisbury, and her musical husband, Jemmy Ducks. Nevertheless the gaiety is at times somewhat forced, and the story is not con- spicuously well written. If we take the first few paragraphs of Chapter xxx., with the constant change of scene and transference of interest from one character to another, we shall see how carelessly it was composed, or rather how little the author thought of artistic effect. " But we must leave so-and-so to follow some one else," is the usual formula to invoke the art of the scene-shifter. It commences with the Jacobite hero Ramsay ; then a single paragraph is devoted to Mr. Vanslyperken ; the next paragraph takes us to Corporal Van Spitter, to be succeeded by others which deal with Jemmy Ducks and Vanslyperken's mother. All this is not unusual with Captain Marryat, but it shows the conditions under which his stories were written, as separate fragments contributed to a magazine, rather than as a carefully-designed and well- thought-out whole. In a curious passage, Marryat congratu- lates himself that he has been unusually observant of the dramatic " unities." It is at the commencement of Chapter xxxvi. "We think," he says, "that the peculiar merit of this work is its remarkable unity of time and place ; for, be it observed, we intend to finish it long before the year is out (1699), and our whole scene is, it may be said, laid in the Channel, or between the Channel and the Texel, which, considering it is an historical novel, is remarkable. Examine other productions of this nature, founded upon historical facts like our own, and observe the difference. Read Scott, Bulwer, James, or Grattan, read their historical novels, and observe how they fly about from country to country, and from clime to clime. . . . And over how many years do they extend their pages ! while our bantling is produced in the regular nine months, being the exact period of time which is required for my three volumes. It must, therefore, be allowed that INTRODUCTION in unity of time, and place, and design, and adherence to facts, our historical novel is unique." Captain Marryat does not often make a precise reference like this to his novelistic craft, even though we may grant that the passage is intended for banter. There is one scene in the concluding pages which has been justly admired for its dramatic significance, as well as its knowledge of human nature. Everything is ready for the double execution of Cornelius Vanslyperken and Snarleyyow. The ropes are round their necks; their respective execu- tioners are waiting. "'One moment I ask but one moment/ cried Vansly- perken, much agitated. 'Only one moment, sir.' " < For what ? ' "'To kiss my poor dog,' replied Vanslyperken, bursting into tears. Strange and almost ridiculous as was the appeal, there was a seriousness and pathos in Vanslyperken's words and manner which affected those who were present like a gleam of sunshine : this one feeling, which was unalloyed with baser metal, shone upon the close of a worthless and wicked life. Sir Robert nodded his head, and Vanslyperken walked with his rope round his neck over to where the dog was held by Smallbones, bent over the cur, and kissed it again and again." This touch of human affection, in a wholly worthless character, shows that Captain Marryat meant to describe a man and not a monster. It is like the butterfly which Victor Hugo described as resting for a moment on a Parisian barricade. W. L.C. January 1897. viii CONTENTS PAGB INTBODUCTION . . . . . . . . . " . v CHAPTER I Introduction of divers parties and a red herring '. CHAPTER II Showing what became of the red herring . . CHAPTER III A retrospect, and short description of a new character . . 9 CHAPTER IV In which there is a desperate combat 14 CHAPTER V A consultation in which there is much mutiny .... 18 CHAPTER VI In which, as often happens at sea when signals are not made out, friends exchange broadsides 24 CHAPTER VII In which Mr. Vanslyperken goes on shore to woo the widow Vandersloosh 29 ix CONTENTS CHAPTER VIII PACK In which the widow lays a trap for Mr. Vanslyperken, and Small- bones lays a trap for Snarleyyow, and both bag their game . 32 CHAPTER IX A long chapter, in which there is lamentation, singing, bibbling, and dancing 37 CHAPTER X In which is explained the sublime mystery of keel-hauling Snarleyyow saves Smallbones from being drowned, although Smallbones would have drowned him 50 CHAPTER XI In which Snarleyyow does not at all assist his master's cause with the widow Vandersloosh 58 CHAPTER XII In which resolutions are entered into in all quarters, and Jemmy Ducks is accused of mutiny for singing a song in a snowstorm 63 CHAPTER XIII In which the ship's company join in a chorus, and the corporal goes on a cruise 69 CHAPTER XIV In which some new characters appear on the stage, although the corporal is not to be heard of 77 CHAPTER XV In which the crew of the Tungfrau lose a good prize, and Snarley- yow loses his character 85 X CONTENTS CHAPTER XVI PAGE In which we change the scene, and the sex of our performers . 89 CHAPTER XVII In which there is a great deal of plotting, and a little execution . 96 CHAPTER XVIII The whole of which has been fudged out of the history of Eng- land, and will therefore be quite new to the majority of our readers 105 CHAPTER XIX In which Smallbones is sent to look after a pot of black paint . 109 CHAPTER XX In which Mr. Vanslyperken proves false to the widow Vander- sloosh, and strange things take place 116 CHAPTER XXI In which are narrated the adventures which took place in the cor- poral's cruise in the jolly-boat , 127 CHAPTER XXII In which Snarleyyow proves to be the devil, and no mistake . 134 CHAPTER XXIII In which Mr. Vanslyperken finds great cause of vexation and satis- faction 143 CHAPTER XXIV In which Mr. Vanslyperken has nothing but trouble from the beginning to the end 151 xi CONTENTS CHAPTER XXV PAQH In which Mr. Vanslyperken proves that he has a great aversion to cold steel 161 CHAPTER XXVI In which Mr. Vanslyperken sees a ghost . . . 166 CHAPTER XXVII In which Mr. Vanslyperken is tanght a secret .... 171 CHAPTER XXVIII In which we have at last introduced a decent sort of heroine, who, however, only plays a second in our history, Snarleyyow being first fiddle 178 CHAPTER XXIX In which Jemmy Ducks proves the truth of Moggy's assertion, that there was no one like him before or since Nancy and Jemmy serenade the stars 187 CHAPTER XXX In which Mr. Vanslyperken treats the ladies 197 CHAPTER XXXI In which Snarleyyow again triumphs over his enemies . . 210 CHAPTER XXXII Listeners never hear any good of themselves , . ""~ , .217 CHAPTER XXXIII In which there is nothing very particular or very interesting . 227 xii CONTENTS CHAPTER XXXIV, PAGE Besides other matter, containing an argument .... 232 CHAPTER XXXV In which the agency of a red herring is again introduced into our wonderful history 240 CHAPTER XXXVI In which Mr. Vanslyperken, although at fault, comes in for the brush 247 CHAPTER XXXVII In which Mr. Vanslyperken drives a very hard bargain . . 263 CHAPTER XXXVIII In which Mr. Vanslyperken is taken for a witch .... 258 CHAPTER XXXIX In which is recorded a most barbarous and bloody murder . . 262 CHAPTER XL In which a most horrid spectre disturbs the equanimity of Mr. Vanslyperken 271 CHAPTER XLI In which is shown how dangerous it is to tell a secret . . .277 CHAPTER XLII In which is shown the imprudence of sleeping in the open air even in a summer's night 284 xiii CONTENTS CHAPTER XLIII PAGE In which Smallbones changes from a king's man into a smuggler, and also changes his sex 289 CHAPTER XLIV In which Mr. Vanslyperken meets with a double defeat . . 296 CHAPTER XLV In which Mr. Vanslyperken proves his loyalty and his fidelity to King William 304 CHAPTER XLVI In which there is much bustle and confusion, plot and counterplot 311 CHAPTER XLVII Which is rather interesting 318 CHAPTER XLVIII In which there is a great deal of correspondence, and the widow is called up very early in the morning 324 CHAPTER XLIX In which is related much appertaining to the "pomp and glorious circumstance " of war 331 CHAPTER L In which the officers, non-commissioned officers, and rank and file, are all sent to the right-about 337 CHAPTER LI In which the Jacobite cause is triumphant by sea as well as by land 342 xiv CONTENTS CHAPTER LII PAGE In which a great deal of loyalty is shown, to counterbalance the treason of Vanslyperken 346 CHAPTER LIII Trial and execution of two of the principal personages in our history 352 CHAPTER LIV In which affairs begin to wind up . . . . , , .357 CHAPTER LV In which we trust that everything will be arranged to the satis- faction of our readers . . 362 THE DOG FIEND CHAPTER I Introduction of .divers parties and a red herring J.T was in the month of January, 1699, that a one-masted vessel, with black sides, was running along the coast near Beachy Head, at the rate of about five miles per hour. The wind was from the northward and blew keenly, the vessel was under easy sail, and the water was smooth. It was now broad daylight, and the sun rose clear of clouds and vapour ; but he threw out light without heat. The upper parts of the spars, the hammock rails, and the small iron guns which were mounted on the vessel's decks, were covered with a white frost. The man at the helm stood muffled up in a thick pea-jacket and mittens, which made his hands appear as large as his feet. His nose was a pug of an intense bluish red, one tint arising from the present cold, and the other from the preventive checks which he had been so long accustomed to take to drive out such an unpleasant intruder. His grizzled hair waved its locks gently to the wind, and his face was distorted with an immoderate quid of tobacco which pro- truded his right cheek. This personage was second officer and steersman on board of the vessel, and his name was Obadiah Coble. He had been baptized Obadiah about sixty years before ; that is to say, if he had been baptized at all. He stood so motionless at the helm, that you might have imagined him to have been frozen there as he stood, were it not that his eyes occasionally wandered from the compass on the binnacle to the bows of the vessel, and that the breath from his mouth, when it was thrown out into the clear, frosty air, formed a smoke like to that from the spout of a half-boiling tea-kettle. 1 A THE DOG FIEND; OR, The crew belonging to the cutter, for she was a vessel in the service of his Majesty King William the Third, at this time employed in protecting his Majesty's revenue against the importation of alamodes and lutestrings, were all down below at their breakfasts, with the exception of the steersman and lieutenant-commandant, who now walked the quarter- deck, if so small an extent of plank could be dignified with such a name. He was a Mr. Cornelius Vanslyperken, a tall, meagre-looking personage, with very narrow shoulders and very small head. Perfectly straight up and down, protruding in no part, he reminded you of some tall parish pump, with a great knob at its top. His face was gaunt, cheeks hollow, nose and chin showing an affection for each other, and evidently lamenting the gulf between them which prevented their meeting. Both appear to have fretted themselves to the utmost degree of tenuity from disappointment in love : as for the nose, it had a pearly round tear hanging at its tip, as if it wept. The dress of Mr. Vanslyperken was hidden in a great-coat, which was very long, and buttoned straight down. This great-coat had two pockets on each side, into which its owner's hands were deeply inserted ; and so close did his arms lie to his sides, that they appeared nothing more than as would battens nailed to a topsail-yard. The only deviation from the perpendicular was from the insertion of a speaking-trumpet under his left arm, at right angles witli his body. It had evidently seen much service, was battered, and the black japan woni off in most parts of it. As we have said before, Mr. Vanslyperken walked his quarter-deck. He was in a brown study, yet looked blue. Six strides brought him to the taffrail of the vessel, six more to the bows, such was the length of his tether and he turned, and turned again. But there was another personage on the deck, a personage of no small importance, as he was all in all to Mr. Vanslyperken, and Mr. Vanslyperken was all in all to him ; moreover, we may say, that he is the hero of the TAIL. This was one of the ugliest and most ill-conditioned curs which had ever been pro- duced : ugly in colour, for he was of a dirty yellow, like the paint served out to decorate our men-of-war by his Majesty's dockyards ; ugly in face, for he had one wall-eye, and was so far under-jawed as to prove that a bull-dog had had some- fc. 2 SNARLEYYOW thing to do with his creation ; ugly in shape, for although larger than a pointer, arid strongly built, he was coarse and shambling in his make, with his fore legs bowed out. His ears and tail had never been docked, which was a pity, as the more you curtailed his proportions, the better-looking the cur would have been. But his ears, although not cut, were torn to ribbons by the various encounters with dogs on shore, arising from the acidity of his temper. His tail had lost its hair from an inveterate mange, and reminded you of the same appendage to a rat. Many parts of his body were bared from the same disease. He carried his head and tail low, and had a villainous, sour look. To the eye of a casual observer, there was not one redeeming quality that would warrant his keep ; to those who knew him well, there were a thousand reasons why he should be hanged. He followed his master with the greatest precision and exactitude, walking aft as he walked aft, and walking forward with the same regular motion, turn- ing when his master turned, and, moreover, turning in the same direction ; and, like his master, he appeared to be not a little nipped with the cold, and, as well as he, in a state of profound meditation. The name of this uncouth animal was very appropriate to his appearance, and to his temper. It was Snarl eyyow. At last, Mr. Vanslyperken gave vent to his pent-up feelings. " I can't, I won't stand this any longer," muttered the lieu- tenant, as he took his six strides forward. At this first sound of his master's voice the dog pricked up the remnants of his ears, and they both turned aft. " She has been now fooling me for six years;" and as he concluded this sentence, Mr. Vanslyperken and Snarleyyow had reached the taffrail, and the dog raised his tail to the half cock. They turned, and Mr. Vanslyperken paused a moment or two, and compressed his thin lips ; the dog did the same. " I will have an answer, by all that's blue ! " was the ejacula- tion of the next six strides. The lieutenant stopped again, and the dog looked up in his master's face ; but it appeared as if the current of his master's thoughts was changed, for the current of keen air reminded Mr. Vanslyperken that he had not yet had his breakfast. The lieutenant leant over the hatchway, took his battered speaking trumpet from under his arm, and putting it to his THE DOG FIEND; OR, mouth, the deck reverberated with, " Pass the word for Smallbones forward." The dog put himself in a baying attitude, with his fore feet on the coamings of the hatchway, and enforced his master's orders with a deep-toned and measured "bow, wow, wow." Smallbones soon made his appearance, rising from the hatchway like a ghost; a thin, shambling personage, appa- rently about twenty years old ; a pale, cadaverous face, high cheek-bones, goggle eyes, with lank hair, very thinly sown upon a head which, like bad soil, would return but a scanty harvest. He looked like Famine's eldest son just arriving to years of discretion. His long, lanky legs were pulled so far through his trousers, that his bare feet, and half-way up to his knees, were exposed to the chilling blast. The sleeves of his jacket were so short, that four inches of bone above his wrist were bared to view ; hat he had none ; his ears were very large, and the rims of them red with cold, and his neck was so immeasurably long and thin, that his head appeared to topple for want of support. When he had come on deck, he stood with one hand raised to his forehead, touching his hair instead of his hat, and the other occupied with a half-roasted red herring. " Yes, sir," said Smallbones, standing before his master. "Be quick!" commenced the lieutenant; but here his attention was directed to the red herring by Snarleyyow, who raised his head and sniffed at its fumes. Among other disqualifications of the animal, be it observed that he had no nose except for a red herring, or a post by the way-side. Mr. Vanslyperken discontinued his orders, took his hand out of his great-coat pocket, wiped the drop from off his nose, and then roared out, " How dare you appear on the quarter-deck of a king's ship, sir, with a red herring in your fist ? " " If you please, sir," replied Smallbones, " if I were to come for to go to leave it in the galley, I shouldn't find it when I went back." " What do I care for that, sir ? It's contrary to all the rules and regulations of the sen-ice. Now, sir, hear me " " O Lord, sir ! let me off this time, it's only a soldier," replied Smallbones deprecatingly ; but Snarleyyow's appetite had been very much sharpened by his morning's walk ; it rose with the smell of the herring, so he rose on his hind SNARLEYYOW legs, snapped the herring out of Smallbones' hand, bolted forward by the lee gangway, and would soon have bolted the herring, had not Smallbones bolted after him and overtaken him just as he had laid it down on the deck preparatory to commencing his meal. A fight ensued : Smallbones received a severe bite in the leg, which induced him to seize a hand- spike, and make a blow with it at the dog's head, which, if it had been well aimed, would have probably put an end to all further pilfering. As it was, the handspike descended upon one of the dog's fore toes, and Snarleyyow retreated, yelling, to the other side of the forecastle, and as soon as he was out of reach, like all curs, bayed in defiance. Smallbones picked up the herring, pulled up his trousers to examine the bite, poured down an anathema upon the dog, which was, " May you be starved, as I am, you beast ! " and then turned round to go aft, when he struck against the spare form of Mr. Vanslyperken, who, with his hands in his pockets and his trumpet under his arm, looked unutterably savage. " How dare you beat my dog, you villain ? " said the lieu- tenant, at last, choking with passion. " He's a-bitten my leg through and through, sir/' replied Smallbones, with a face of alarm. " Well, sir, why have you such thin legs, then ? " " 'Cause I gets nothing to fill 'em up with." " Have you not a herring there, you her ring- gutted scoun- drel ? which, in defiance of all the rules of the service, you have brought on his Majesty's quarter-deck, you greedy rascal, and for which I intend "It aren't my herring, sir, it be yours, for your breakfast ; the only one that is left out of the half-dozen." This last remark appeared somewhat to pacify Mr. Vansly- perken. " Go down below, sir," said he, after a pause, " and let me know when my breakfast is ready." Smallbones obeyed immediately, too glad to escape so easily. "Snarleyyow," said his master, looking at -the dog, who remained on the other side of the forecastle ; " O Snarleyyow, for shame ! Come here, sir. Come here, sir, directly." But Snarleyyow, who was very sulky at the loss of his anti- cipated breakfast, was contumacious, and would not come. 5 THE DOG FIEND; OR, He stood at the other side of the forecastle, while his mastei apostrophised him, looking him in the face. Then, after a pause of indecision, he gave a howling sort of bark, trotted away to the main hatchway, and disappeared below. Mr. Vanslyperken returned to the quarter-deck, and turned, and turned as before. CHAPTER II Showing what became of the red herring J^MALLBONES soon made his reappearance, informing Mr. Vanslyperken that his breakfast was ready for him, and Mr. Vanslyperken, feeling himself quite ready for his break- fast, went down below. A minute after he had disappeared, another man came up to relieve the one at the wheel, who, as soon as he had surrendered up the spokes, commenced warming himself after the most approved method, by flapping his arms round his body. "The skipper's out o' sorts again this morning," said Obadiah, after a time. " I heard him muttering about the woman at the Lust Haus." " Then, by Got, we will have de breeze," replied Jansen, who was a Dutch seaman of huge proportions, rendered still more preposterous by the multiplicity of his nether clothing. " Yes, as sure as Mother Carey's chickens raise the gale, so does the name of the Frau Vandersloosh. I'll be down and get my breakfast : there may be keel-hauling before noon." " Mein Got dat is de tyfel." " Keep her nor'-east, Jansen, and keep a sharp look-out for the boats." " Got for dam how must I steer the chip and look for de boats at de same time ? not possible." " That's no consarn o' mine. Those are the orders, and I passes them you must get over the unpossibility how you can." So saying, Obadiah Coble walked below. We must do the same, and introduce the reader to the cabin of Lieutenant Vanslyperken, which was not very splendid in its furniture. One small table, one chair, a mattress in a standing bed-place, with curtains made of bunting ; an open 6 SNARLEYYOW cupboard, containing three plates, one tea-cup and saucer, two drinking-glasses, and two knives. More was not required, as Mr. Vanslyperken never indulged in company.. There was another cupboard, but it was carefully locked. On the table before the lieutenant was a white wash-hand basin, nearly half full of burgoo, a composition of boiled oatmeal and water, very wholesome, and very hot. It was the allowance, from the ship's coppers, of Mr. Vanslyperken and his servant Smallbones. Mr. Vanslyperken was busy stirring it about to cool it a little, with a leaden spoon. Snarleyyow sat close to him, waiting for his share, and Smallbones stood by, waiting for orders. " Smallbones," said the lieutenant, after trying the hot mess before him, and finding that he was still in danger of burning his mouth, " bring me the red herring." " Red hen-ing, sir ? " stammered Smallbones. "Yes," replied his master, fixing his little grey eye sternly on him, "the red herring." " It's gone, sir ! " replied Smallbones, with alarm. " Gone ! gone where ? " " If you please, sir, I didn't a-think that you would have touched it after the dog had had it in his nasty mouth ; and so, sir if you please, sir "And so what?" said Vanslyperken, compressing his thin lips. " I ate it myself if you please O dear, O dear ! " " You did, did you you gluttonous scarecrow you did, did you ? Are you aware that you have committed a theft and are you aware of the punishment attending it ? " " O sir, it was a mistake, dear sir," cried Smallbones, whimpering. " In the first place, I will cut you to ribbons with the cat." " Mercy, sir, O sir ! " cried the lad, the tears streaming from his eyes. "The thief s cat, with three knots in each tail." Smallbones raised up his thin arms, and clasped his hands, pleading for mercy. " And after the flogging you shall be keel-hauled." " O God ! " screamed Smallbones, falling down on his knees, "mercy mercy ! " But there was none. Snarleyyow, when he saw the lad go down on his knees, flew at him, and threw him on his back, growling over him, and occasionally looking at his master. THE DOG FIEND; OR, " Come here, Snarleyyow," said Mr. Vanslyperken. " Come here, sir, and lie down." But Snarleyyow had not forgotten the red herring ; so in revenge he first bit Sinallbones in the thigh, and then obeyed his master. " Get up, sir ! " cried the lieutenant. Smallbones rose, but his temper now rose also ; he forgot all that he was to suffer, from indignation against the dog : with flashing eyes, and whimpering with rage, he cried out, as the tears fell, and his arms swung round, " I'll not stand this I'll jump overboard that I will : fourteen times has that 'ere dog a-bitten me this week. I'd sooner die at once than be made dog's meat of in this here way ! " " Silence, you mutinous rascal, or I'll put you in irons." " I wish you would irons don't bite, if they hold fast. I'll run away I don't mind being hung that I don't starved to death, bitten to death in this here way " "Silence, sir ! It's over-feeding that makes you saucy." " The Lord forgive you ! " cried Smallbones, with surprise ; " I've not had a full meal " " A full meal, you rascal ! there's no filling a thing like you hollow from top to bottom, like a bamboo." " And what I does get," continued Smallbones, with energy, " I pays dear for ; that 'ere dog flies at me, if I takes a bit o' biscuit I never has a bite without getting a bite, and it's all my own allowance." " A proof of his fidelity, and an example to you, you wretch," replied the lieutenant, fondly patting the dog on the head. " Well, I wish you'd discharge me, or hang me, I don't care which. You eats so hearty, and the dog eats so hearty, that I gets nothing. We are only victualled for two." " You insolent fellow ! recollect the thief s cat." " It's very hard," continued Smallbones, unmindful of the threat, " that that 'ere beast is to eat my allowance, and be allowed to half-eat me, too." " You forget the keel-hauling, you scarecrow." " Well, I hope I may never come up again, that's all." " Leave the cabin, sir." This order Sinallbones obeyed. " Snarleyyow," said the lieutenant, " you are hungry, my poor beast." Snarleyyow put his forepaw up on his master's knee. " You shall have your breakfast soon," continued his 8 Vanslyperken and Snarleyyoi SNARLEYYOW master, eating the burgoo between his addresses to the animal. " Yes, Snarleyyow, you have done wrong this morning ; you ought to have no breakfast." Snarleyyow growled. "We are only four years acquainted, and how many scrapes you have got me into, Snarleyyow ! " Snarleyyow here put both his paws upon his master's knee. " Well, you are sorry, my poor dog, and you shall have some breakfast ; " and Mr. Van- ^lyperken put the basin of burgoo on the floor, which the dog tumbled down his throat most rapidly. " Nay, my dog, not so fast ; you must leave some for Smallbones' he will require some breakfast before his punishment. There, that will do ; " and Mr. Vanslyperken wished to remove the basin with a little of the burgoo remaining in it. Snarleyyow growled, would have snapped at his master, but Mr. Vanslyperken shoved him away with the bell mouth of his speaking-trumpet, and recovering a portion of the mess, put it on the table for the use of poor Smallbones. " Now then, my dog, we will go on deck." Mr. Vanslyperken left the cabin, followed by Snarley- yow, but as soon as his master was half-way up the ladder, Snarleyyow turned back, leaped on the chair, from the chair to the table, and then finished the whole of the breakfast appropriated for Smallbones. Having effected this, the dog followed his mas'ter. CHAPTER III A retrospect, and short description of a new character -DUT we must leave poor Smallbones to lament his hard fate in the lore-peak of the vessel, and Mr. Vanslyperken and his dog to walk the quarter-deck, while we make our readers a little better acquainted with the times in which the scenes passed which we are now describing, as well as with the history of Mr. Vanslyperken. The date in our first chapter, that of the year 1699, will, if they refer back to history, show them that William of Nassau had been a few years on the English throne, and that peace had just been concluded between England with its allies and France. The king occasionally passed his time in Holland, among his Dutch countrymen, and the English and Dutch 9 THE DOG FIEND; OR, fleets, which but a few years before were engaging with such an obstinacy of courage, had lately sailed together, and turned their guns against the French. William, like all those continental princes who have been called to the English throne, showed much favour to his own countrymen, and Eng- land was overrun with Dutch favourites, Dutch courtiers, and peers of Dutch extraction. He would not even part with his Dutch guards, and was at issue with the Commons of England on that very account. But the war was now over, and most of the English, and Dutch navy lay dismantled in port, a few small vessels only being in commission to intercept the smuggling from France that was carrying on, much to the detriment of English manufacture, of certain articles then denominated alamodes and lutestrings. The cutter we have described was on this service, and was named the Yungfrau, although built in England, and forming a part of the English naval force. It may readily be supposed that Dutch interest, during this period, was in the ascendant. Such was the case ; and the Dutch officers and seamen who could not be employed in their own marine were appointed in the English vessels, to the pre- judice of our own countrymen. Mr. Vanslyperken was of Dutch extraction, but born in England long before the Prince of Orange had ever dreamt of being called to the English throne. He was a near relation of King William's own nurse, and, even in these days, that would cause powerful interest. Previous to the Revolution, he had been laid on the shelf for cowardice in one of the engagements between the Dutch and the English, he being then a lieutenant on board of a two- decked ship, and of long standing in the service ; but before he had been appointed to this vessel, he had served invariably in small craft, and his want of this necessary qualification had never been discovered. The interest used for him on the accession of the Dutch king was sufficient for his again obtaining the command of a small vessel. In those days, the service was very different from what it is now. The commanders of vessels were also the pursers, and could save a great deal of money by defrauding the crew : and further, the discipline of the service was such as would astonish the modern philanthropist ; there was no appeal for subordinates, and tyranny and oppression, even amounting to the destruc- 10 SNARLEYYOW tion of life, were practised with impunity. Smollett has given his readers some idea of the state of the service a few years after the time of which we are now writing, when it was infinitely worse, for the system of the Dutch, notorious for their cruelty, had been grafted upon that of the English The consequence was, a combination of all that was revolting to humanity was practised, without any notice being taken of it by the superior powers, provided that the commanders of the vessels did their duty when called upon, and showed the necessary talent and courage. Lieutenant Vanslyperken's character may be summed up in the three vices of avarice, cowardice^ and cruelty. A miser in the extreme, he had saved up much money by his having had the command of a vessel for so many years, during which he had defrauded and pilfered both from the men and the govern- ment. Friends and connections he had none on this side of the water, and, when on shore, he had lived in a state of abject misery, although he had the means of comfortable support. He was now fifty-five years of age. Since he had been appointed to the Yung^frmt, he had been employed in carrying despatches to the States-General from King William, and had, during his repeated visits to the Hague, made acquaintance with the widow Vandersloosh, who kept a Lust Haus, 1 a place of resort for sailors, where they drank and danced. Discovering that the comfortably fat lady was also very comfortably rich, Mr. Vanslyperken had made advances, with the hope of obtaining her hand and handling her money. The widow had, however, no idea of accepting the offer, but was too wise to give him a decided refusal, as she knew it would be attended with his preventing the crew of the cutter from frequenting her house, and thereby losing much custom. Thus did she, at every return, receive him kindly and give him hopes, but nothing more. Since the peace, as we before observed, the cutter had been ordered for the prevention of smuggling. When and how Mr. Vanslyperken had picked up his favourite Snarleyyow cannot be discovered, and must remain a secret. The men said that the dog had appeared on the deck of the cutter in a supernatural way, and most of them looked upon him with as much awe as ill-will. 1 Pleasure-house. 11 THE DOG FIEND; OR, This is certain, and the cutter had been a little while be- fore in a state of mutiny, and a forcible entry attempted at night into the lieutenant's cabin. It is therefore not un- reasonable to suppose that Vanslyperken felt that a good watch-dog might be a very useful appendage to his establish- ment, and had procured one accordingly. All the affection he ever showed to anything living was certainly concentrated on this one animal, and, next to his money, Snarleyyow had possession of his master's heart. Poor Sraallbones, cast on the world without father or mother, had become starved before he was on board the cutter, and had been starved ever since. As the reader will perceive, his allowance was mostly eaten up by the dog, and he was left to beg a precarious support from the goodwill and charity of his shipmates, all of whom were equally dis- gusted with the commander's cruelty and the ungain temper of his brute companion. Having entered into this retrospect for the benefit of the reader, we will now proceed. Mr. Vanslyperken walked the deck for nearly a quarter of an hour without speaking : the men had finished their break- fasts, and were lounging about the deck ; for there was nothing for them to do, except to look out for the return of the two boats which had been sent away the night before. The lieu- tenant's thoughts were at one minute upon Mrs. Vandersloosh, thinking how he could persuade her, and, at another, upon Smallbones, thinking how he could render the punishment ade- quate, in his opinion, to the magnitude of the offence. While discussingthese two important matters, one of the men reported the boats ahead, and broke up the commander's reverie. "How far off?" demanded Mr. Vanslyperken. " About two miles." " Pulling or sailing ? " " Pulling, sir ; we stand right for them." But Mr. Vanslyperken was in no pleasant humour, and ordered the cutter to be hove-to. " I tink de men have pull enough all night," said Jansen, who had just been relieved at the wheel, to Obadiah Coble, who was standing by him on the forecastle. " I think so, too ; but there'll be a breeze, depend upon it never mind, the devil will have his own all in good time." 12 SNARLEYYOW "Got for dam/' said Jansen, looking at Beachy Head, and shaking his own. " Why, what's the matter now, old Schnapps ? " said Coble. "Schnapps yes the tyfel Schnapps, I think how the French schnapped us Dutchmen here when you Englishment wouldn't fight." " Mind what you say, old twenty breeches wouldn't fight when wouldn't we fight ? " " Here, where we were now, by Got, you leave us all in the lurch, and not come down." "Why, we couldn't come down." " Bah ! " replied Jansen, who referred to the defeat of the combined Dutch and English fleet by the French off Beachy Head in 1690. "W 7 e wouldn't fight, eh?" exclaimed Obadiah, in scorn " what do you say to the Hogue ? " " Yes, den you fought well dat was good." " And shall I tell you why we fought well at the Hogue, you Dutch porpoise just because we had no Dutchmen to help us." "And shall I tell you why the Dutch were beat off this Head ? because the English wouldn't come down to help us." Here Obadiah put his tongue into his right cheek. Jansen, in return, threw his into his left, and thus the argument was finished. These disputes were constant at the time, but seldom proceeded further than words certainly not between Coble and Jansen, who were great friends. The boats were soon on board ; from the time that the cutter had been hove-to, every stroke of their oars having been accompanied with a nautical anathema from the crews upon the head of their commander. The steersman and first officer, who had charge of the boats, came over the gangway and went up to Vanslyperken. He was a thick-sel, stout man, about five feet four inches high, and, wrapped up in Flushing garments, looked very much like a bear in shape as well as in skin. His name was Dick Short, and in every respect he answered to his name, for he was short in stature, short in speech, and short in decision and action. Now, when Short came up to the lieutenant, he did not consider it at all necessary to say, as usual, " Come on board, sir," for it was self-evident that he had come on board. He therefore said nothing. So abrupt was he in his speech, that 13 THE DOG FIEND; OR, he never even said "Sir" when he spoke to his superior, which it may be imagined was very offensive to Mr. Vanslyperken ; so it was, but Mr. Vanslyperken was afraid of Short, and Short was not the least afraid of Vanslyperken. " Well, what have you done, Short ? " "Nothing." " Did you see anything of the boat ? " " No." " Did you gain any information ? " " No." " What have you been doing all night ? " Pulling." " Did you land to obtain information ? " "Yes." " And you got none ? " "No/- Here Short hitched up the waistband of his second pair of trousers, turned short round, and was going below, when Snarleyyow smelt at his heels. The man gave him a back kick with the heel of his heavy boot, which sent the dog off yelping and barking, and put Mr. Vanslyperken in a great rage. Not venturing to resent this affront upon his first officer, he was reminded of Smallbones, and immediately sent for Corporal Van Spitter to appear on deck. CHAPTER IV In which there is a desperate combat EVEN at this period of the English history, it was the to put a few soldiers on board of the vessels of war, the custom and the Yungfrau cutter had been supplied with a corporal and six men, all of whom were belonging to the Dutch marine. To a person who was so unpopular as Mr. Vanslyperken, this little force was a great protection, and both Corporal Van Spitter and his corps were well treated by him. The corporal was his purser and purveyor, and had a very good berth of it, for he could cheat as well as his commandant. He was, moreover, his prime minister, and an obedient executer of 14 SNARLEYYOW all his tyranny; for Corporal Van Spitter was without a shadow of feeling on the contrary, he had pleasure in administering punishment ; and if Vanslyperken had told him to blow any man's brains out belonging to the vessel, Van Spitter would have immediately obeyed the order without the change of a muscle in his fat, florid countenance. The corporal was an enormous man ; tall, and so corpulent, that he weighed nearly twenty stone. Jansen was the only one who could rival him ; he was quite as tall as the corporal, and as powerful, but he had not the extra weight of his carcass. About five minutes after the summons, the huge form of Corporal Van Spitter was seen to emerge slowly from the hatchway, which appeared barely wide enough to admit the egress of his broad shoulders. He had a flat foraging cap on his head, which was as large as a buffalo's, and his person was clothed in blue pantaloons, tight at the ankle, rapidly increasing in width as they ascended, until they diverged at the hips to an expanse which was something between the sublime and the ridiculous. The upper part of his body was cased in a blue jacket, with leaden buttons, stamped with the rampant lion, with a little tail behind, which was shoved up in the air by the protuberance of the parts. Having gained the deck, he walked to Vanslyperken, and raised the back of his right hand to his forehead. "Corporal Van Spitter, get your cats up for punishment, and when you are ready fetch up Smallbones." Whereupon, without reply, Corporal Van Spitter put his left foot behind the heel of his right, and by this manoeuvre turned his body round like a capstan, so as to bring his face forward, and then walked off in that direction. He soon re- appeared with all the necessary implements of torture, laid them down on one of the lee guns, and again departed to seek out his victim. After a short time a scuffle was heard below, but it was soon over, and once more appeared the corporal, with the spare, tall body of Smallbones under his arm. He held him, grasped by the middle part, about where Smallbones' stomach ought to have been, and the head and heels of the poor wretch both hung down perpendicularly, and knocked together as the corporal proceeded aft. As soon as Van Spitter had arrived at the gun, he laid THE DOG FIEND; OR, down his charge, who neither moved nor spoke. He appeared to have resigned himself to the fate which awaited him, and made no resistance when he was stripped by one of the marines, and stretched over the gun. The men, who were on deck, said nothing ; they looked at each other expressively as the preparations were made. Flogging a lad like Small- bones was too usual an occurrence to excite surprise, and to show their disgust would have been dangerous. Smallbones' back was now bared, and miserable was the spectacle ; the shoulder-blades protruded, so that you might put your hand sideways under the scapula, and every bone of the vertebrae and every process was clearly denned through the skin of the poor skeleton. The punishment commenced, and the lad received his three dozen without a murmur, the measured sound of the lash only being broken in upon by the baying of Snarleyyow, who occasionally would have flown at the victim, had he not been kept off by one of the marines. During the punishment Mr. Vanslyperken walked the deck, and turned and turned again as before. Smallbones was then cast loose by the corporal, who was twirling up his cat, when Snarleyyow, whom the marine had not watched, ran up to the lad, and inflicted a severe bite. Smallbones, who appeared, at the moment, to be faint and lifeless not having risen from his knees after the marine had thrown his shirt over him roused by this new attack, appeared to spring into life and energy; he jumped up, uttered a savage yell, and, to the astonishment of everybody, threw himself upon the dog as he retreated, and holding him fast with his naked arms, met the animal with his own weapons, attacking him with a frenzied resolution with his teeth. Everybody started back at this unusual conflict, and no one interfered. Long was the struggle ; and such was the savage energy of the lad, that he bit and held on with the tenacity of a bull-dog, tearing the lips of the animal, his ears, and burying his face in the dog's throat, as his teeth were firmly fixed on his windpipe. The dog could not escape, for Smallbones held him like a vice. At last, the dog appeared to have the advantage, for as they rolled over and over, he caught the lad by the side of the neck ; but Smallbones recovered himself, and getting the foot of Snarleyyow between his teeth, the dog threw up his head and howled for succour. Mr. Vanslyperken rushed to his 16 SNARLEYYOW assistance, and struck Smallbones a heavy blow on the head with his speaking-trumpet, which stunned him, and he let go his hold. Short, who had come on deck, perceiving this, and that the dog was about to resume the attack, saluted Snarleyyow with a kick on his side, which threw him down the hatchway, which was about three yards off from where the dog was at the time. " How dare you strike my dog, Mr. Short ? " cried Vansly- perken. Short did not condescend to answer, but went to Small- bones, and raised his head. The lad revived. He was terribly bitten about the face and neck, and what with the wounds in front, and the lashing from the cat, presented a melancholy spectacle. Short called some of the men to take Smallbones below, in which act they readily assisted ; they washed him all over with salt-water, and the smarting from his various wounds brought him to his senses. He was then put in his hammock. Vanslyperken and the corporal looked at each other during the time that Short was giving his directions neither inter- fered. The lieutenant was afraid, and the corporal waited for orders. So soon as the men had carried the lad below, Corporal Van Spitter put his hand up to his foraging cap, and, with his cat and seizings under his arm, went down below. As for Vanslyperken, his wrath was even greater than before, and with hands thrust even further down in his pockets than ever, and the speaking-trumpet now battered flat with the blow which he had administered to Smallbones, he walked up and down, muttering every two minutes, " I'll keel-haul the scoundrel, by heaven ! I'll teach him to bite my dog." Snarleyyow did not reappear on deck ; he had received such punishment as he did not expect. He licked the wounds where he could get at them, and then remained in the cabin in a sort of perturbed slumber, growling every minute, as if he were fighting the battle over again in his sleep. 17 THE DOG FIEND; OR, CHAPTER V A consultation in which there is much mutiny A HIS consultation was held upon the forecastle of his Majesty's cutter Yungfrau, on the evening after the punish- ment of Smallbones. The major pai*t of the crew attended ; all but Corporal Van Spitter, who,, on these points,, was known to split with the crew, and his six marines, who formed the corporal's tail, at which they were always to be found. The principal personage was not the most eloquent speaker, for it was Dick Short, who was supported by Obadiah Coble, Yack Jansen, and another personage, whom we must introduce the boatswain or boatswain's mate of the cutter ; for although lie received the title of the former, he only received the pay of the latter. This person's real name was James Salisbury, but, for reasons which will be explained, he was invariably addressed or spoken of as Jemmy Ducks. He was indeed a very singular variety of human discrepancy as to form : he was handsome in face, with a manly countenance, fierce whiskers and long pig- tail, which on him appeared more than unusually long, as it descended to within a foot of the deck. His shoulders were square, chest expanded, and, as far as half-way down, that is, to where the legs are inserted into the human frame, he was a fine, well-made, handsome, well-proportioned man. But what a falling off was there ! for some reason, some accident, it is supposed, in his infancy, his legs had never grown in length since he was three years old : they w r ere stout as well as his body, but not more than eighteen inches from the hip to the heel ; and he consequently waddled about a very ridiculous figure, for he was like a man razeed or cut down. Put him on an eminence of a couple of feet, and not see his legs, and you would say, at a distance, " What a fine-looking sailor ! " but let him get down and walk up to you, and you would find that Nature had not finished what she had so well begun, and that you are exactly half mistaken. This malconformation below did not, however, affect his strength it rather added to it ; and there were but few men in the ship who would venture a wrestle with the boatswain, who was very appropriately distin- 18 SNARLEYYOW guished by the cognomen of Jemmy Ducks. Jemmy was a sensible, merry fellow, and a good seaman : you could not affront him by any jokes on his figure, for he would joke with you. He was indeed the fiddle of the ship's company, and he always played the fiddle to them when they danced, on which instrument he was no mean performer ; and, moreover, accom- panied his voice with his instrument when he sang to them after they were tired of dancing. We shall only observe that Jemmy was a married man, and he had selected one of the tallest of the other sex : of her beauty, the less that is said the better Jemmy did not look to that, or, perhaps, at such a height, her face did not appear so plain to him as it did to those who were more on a level with it. The effect of per- spective is well known, and even children now have, as play- things, castles, &c., laid down on card, which, when looked at in a proper direction, appear just as correct as they do prepos- terous when lying flat before you. Now it happened that from the level that Jemmy looked up from to his wife's face, her inharmonious features were all in harmony, and thus did she appear what is very, advan- tageous in the marriage state perfection to her husband, without sufficient charms in the eyes of others to induce them to seduce her from her liege lord. Moreover, let it be recol- lected that what Jemmy wanted was height, and he had gained what he required in his wife, if not in his own person : his wife was passionately fond of him, and very jealous, which was not to be wondered at, for, as she said, " There never was such a husband before or since." We must now return to the conference, observing that all these parties were sitting down on the deck, and that Jemmy Ducks had his fiddle in his hand, holding it with the body downwards like a bass viol, for he always played it in that way, and that he occasionally fingered the strings, pinching them as you do a guitar, so as to send the sound of it aft, that Mr. Vanslyperken might sup- pose that they were all met for mirth. Two or three had their eyes directed aft, that the appearance of Corporal Van Spitter or the marines might be immediately per- ceived ; for, although the corporal was not a figure to slide into a conference unperceived, it was well known that he was an eavesdropper. 19 THE DOG FIEND; OR, " One thing's sartin," observed Coble, " that a dog's not an officer." No," replietl Dick Short. " He's not on the ship's books, so I can't see how it can be mutiny." " No," rejoined Short. " Mein Got he is not a tog, he is te tyfel," observed Jansen. " Who knows how he came into the cutter ? " " There's a queer story about that," said one of the men. Turn turn, tumty turn, said the fiddle of Jemmy Ducks, as if it took part in the conference. " That poor boy will be killed if things go on this way : the skipper will never be content till he has driven his soul out of his body poor creature ! only look at him as he lies in his hammock." " I never seed a Christian such an object," said one of the sailors. " If the dog ain't killed, Bones will be, that's sartin," ob- served Coble ; "and I don't see why the preference should be given to a human individual, although the dog is the skipper's dog now then, what d'ye say, my lads ?" Turn turn, turn turn, tumty tumty turn, replied the fiddle. " Let's hang him at once." "No," replied Short Jansen took out his snickerree, looked at Short, and made a motion with the knife, as if passing it across the dog's throat. No," replied Short. "Let's launch him overboard at night," said one of the men. " But how is one to get the brute out of the cabin ? " said Coble ; "if it's done at all it must be done by day." Short nodded his head. " I will give him a launch the first opportunity," observed Jemmy Ducks ; " only," continued he, in a measured and lower tone, " I should first like to know whether he really is a dog or not." " A tog is a tog," observed Jansen. " Yes," replied one of the forecastle men, " we all know a dog is a dog, but the question is Is this dog a dog ? " Here there was a pause, which Jemmy Ducks filled up by again touching the strings of his fiddle. 20 SNARLEYYOW The fact was, that although every one of the sailors wished the dog was overboard, there was not one who cared to commit the deed not on account of the fear of its being dis- covered who was the party by Mr. Vanslyperken, but because there was a great deal of superstition among them. It was considered unlucky to throw any dog or animal overboard ; but the strange stories told about the way in which Snarleyyow first made his appearance in the vessel, added to the peculiarly diabolical temper of the animal, had often been the thema of midnight conversation, and many of them were convinced that it was an imp of Satan lent to Vanslyperken, and that to injure or to attempt to destroy it would infallibly be followed up with terrible consequences to the party, if not to the vessel and all the crew. Even Short, Coble, and Jansen, who were the boldest and leading men, although when their sympathies were roused by the suffering of poor Smallbones they were anxious to revenge him, had their own misgivings, and, on consideration, did not like to have anything to do with the business. But they kept their reflections to themselves, for, if they could not combat, they were too proud to acknow- ledge them. The reader will observe that all their plans were immedi- ately put an end to until this important question, and not a little difficult one, was decided Was the dog a dog ? Now, although the story had often been told, yet, as the crew of the cutter had been paid off since the animal had been brought on board, there was no man in the ship who could positively detail, from his own knowledge, the facts connected with his first appearance there was only tradition, and to solve this question, to tradition they were obliged to repair. "Now, Bill Spurey," said Coble, "you know more about this matter than any one, so just spin us the yarn, and then we shall be able to talk the matter over soberly." "Well," replied Bill Spurey, "you shall have it just as I got it word for word, as near as I can recollect. You know I wasn't in the craft when the thing came on board, but Joe Geary was, and it was one night when we were boozing over a stiff glass at the new shop there, the Orange Boven, as they call it, at the Pint of Portsmouth and so, you see, falling in with him, I wished to learn something about my new skipper, and what sort of a chap I should have to deal with. When 21 THE DOG FIEND; OR, I learnt all about him, I'd half-a-dozen minds to shove off again ; but then I was adrift, and so I thought better of it. It won't do to be so nice in peace times, you know, my lads, when all the big ships are rotting in Southampton and Cinque Port muds. Well then, what he told me I recollect as well ay, every word of it as if he had whispered it into my ear but this minute. It was a blustering night, with a dirty south-wester, and the chafing of the harbour waves was thrown up in foams, which the winds swept up the street, they chasing one another as if they were boys at play. It was about two bells in the middle watch, and after our fifth glass, that Joe Geary said as this : '" It was one dark winter's night when we were off the Texel, blowing terribly, with the coast under our lee, clawing off under storm canvas, and fighting with the elements for every inch of ground, a hand in the chains, for we had nothing but the lead to trust to, and the vessel so flogged by the waves that he was lashed to the rigging, that he might not be washed away ; all of a sudden the wind came with a blast loud enough for the last trump, and the waves roared till they were hoarser than ever ; away went the vessel's mast, although there was no more canvas on it than a jib pocket-handkerchief, and the craft rolled and tossed in the deep troughs for all the world like a wicked man dying in despair ; and then she was a wreck, with nothing to help us but God Almighty, fast borne down upon the sands which the waters had disturbed, and were dashing about until they themselves were weary of the load ; and all the seamen cried unto the Lord, as well they might " ' Now they say, that he did not cry as they did, like men and Christians, to Him who made them and the waters which surrounded and threatened them ; for Death was then in all his glory, and the foaming crests of the waves were as plumes of feathers to his skeleton head beneath them ; but he cried like a child and swore terribly as well as cried talking about his money, his dear money, and not caring about his more precious soul. " 'And the cutter was borne down, every wave pushing her with giant force nearer and nearer to destruction, when the man at the chains shrieked out " Mark three, and the Lord have mercy on our souls ! " and all the crew, when they heard this, cried out "Lord, save us, or we perish!" But still 22 SNARLEYYOW they thought that their time was come, for the breaking waves were under their lee, and the yellow waters told them that in a few minutes the vessel, and all who were on board, would be shivered in fragments ; and some wept and some prayed as they clung to the bulwarks of the unguided vessel, and others in a few minutes thought over their whole life, and waited for death in silence. But he, he did all ; he cried, and he prayed, and he swore, and he was silent, and at last he became furious and frantic ; and when the man said again and again, " The Lord save us ! " he roared out at last, " Will the devil help us, for " In a moment, before these first words were out of his mouth, there was a flash of lightning, that appeared to strike the vessel, but it harmed her not, neither did any thunder follow the flash ; but a ball of blue flame pitched upon the knight heads, and then came bound- ing and dancing aft to the taffrail, where he stood alone, for the men had left him to blaspheme by himself. Some say he was heard to speak, as if in conversation, but no one knows what passed. Be it as it may, on a sudden he walked forward as brave as he could be, and was followed by this creature, who carried his head and tail slouching as he does now. "'And the dog looked up and gave one deep bark, and as soon as he had barked the wind appeared to lull he barked again twice, and there was a dead calm he barked again thrice, and the seas went down and he patted the dog on the head, and the animal then bayed loud for a minute or two, and then, to the astonishment and fear of all, instead of the vessel being within a cable's length of the Texel sands in a heavy gale, and without hope, the Foreland lights were but two miles on our beam with a clear sky and smooth water. ' " The seaman finished his legend, and there was a dead silence for a minute or two, broken first by Jansen, who in a low voice said, "Then te tog is not a tog." "No," replied Coble, "an imp sent by the devil to his follower in distress." " Yes," said Short. " Well, but," said Jemmy Ducks, who for some time had left off touching the strings of his fiddle, it would be the work of a good Christian to kill the brute." " It's not a mortal animal, Jemmy." " True, I forgot that." 23 THE DOG FIEND; OR, " Gifen by de tyfel," observed Jansen. " Ay, and christened by him too/ 1 continued Coble. " Who ever heard any Christian brute with such a damnable name ? " " Well, what's to be done ? " " Why," replied Jemmy Ducks, " at all events, imp o' Satan or not, that here Smallbones fought him to-day with his own weapons." " And beat him too," said Coble. "Yes," said Short " Now, it's my opinion that Smallbones aren't afraid of him," continued Jemmy Ducks, "and devil or no devil, he'll kill him, if he can." " He's the proper person to do it," replied Coble ; " the more so, as you may say that he's his natural enemy." " Yes, mein Got, de poy is de man," said Jansen. " We'll put him up to it, at all events, as soon as he is out of his hammock," rejoined Jemmy Ducks. A little more conversation took place, and then it was carried unanimously that Smallbones should destroy the animal, if it was possible to destroy it. The only party who was not consulted was Smallbones him- self, who lay fast asleep in his hammock. The consultation then broke up, and they all went below. CHAPTER VI In which, as often happens at sea when signals are not made out, friends exchange broadsides NOTWITHSTANDING all the precautions of the party on the forecastle, this consultation had been heard by no less a person than the huge Corporal Van Spitter, who had an idea that there was some mystery going on forward, and had con- trived to crawl up under the bulwark, and throw himself down on the forestaysail, which lay between two of the guns. Having so done without being perceived, for it was the very moment that the party were all listening to Bill Spurey's legend of the dog's first appearance on board, he threw a part of the sail over his fat carcase, and thus remained undis- 24 SNARLEYYOW covered during the remainder of the colloquy. He heard them all descending below, and remained still quiet, till he imagined that the forecastle was clear. In the meantime, Mr. Vanslyperken, who had been walking the deck abaft, unaccompanied by his faithful attendant (for Snarleyyow re- mained coiled up on his master's bed), was meditating deeply how to gratify the two most powerful passions in our nature, love and revenge ; at one moment thinking of the fat fair Vandersloosh, and of hauling in her guilders, at another re- verting to the starved Smallbones and the comfort of a keel- hauling. The long conference on the forecastle had not been unperceived by the hawk's eye of the lieutenant, and as they descended he walked forward to ascertain if he could not pick up some straggler who, unsupported by his comrades, might be induced by fear to acquaint him with the subject of the discussion. Now, just as Mr. Vanslyperken came forward, Corporal Van Spitter had removed the canvas from his body, and was about to rise from his bed, when he perceived some- body coming forward. Not making it out to be the lieutenant, he immediately dropped down again, and drew the canvas over him. Mr. Vanslyperken perceived this manoeuvre, and thought he had now caught one of the conspirators, and, moreover, one who showed such fear as to warrant the sup- position that he should be able to extract from him the results of the night's unusually long conference. Mr. Vanslyperken walked up to where the corporal lay as quiet, but not quite so small, as a mouse. It occurred to Mr. Vanslyperken that a little taste of punishment in esse would very much assist the threats of what might be received in posse; so he laid aside his speaking-trumpet, looked round, picked up a handspike, and raising it above his head, down it came, with all the force of the lieutenant's arm, upon Corporal Van Spitter, whose carcase resounded like a huge kettledrum. "Tunder and flame ! " roared the corporal under the canvas, thinking that one of the seamen, having discovered him eaves- dropping, had thus wreaked his revenge, taking advantage of his being covered up, and pretending not to know him. " Tunder and flame ! " roared the corporal, muffled up in the canvas, and trying to extricate himself; but his voice was not recognised by the lieutenant, and, before he could get clear of his envelope, the handspike had again descended; 25 THE DOG FIEND; OR, when up rose the corporal like a buffalo out of his muddy lair, half blinded by the last blow, which had fallen on his head, ran full butt at the lieutenant, and precipitated his senior officer and commander headlong down the fore-hatchway. Vanslyperken fell with great force, was stunned, and lay without motion at the foot of the ladder, while the corporal, whose wrath was always excessive when his blood was up, but whose phlegmatic blood could not be raised without some such decided stimulus as a handspike, now turned round and round the forecastle, like a bull looking for his assailants ; but the corporal had the forecastle all to himself, and, as he gradually cooled down, he saw lying close to him the speaking-- trumpet of his senior officer. " Tousand tyfels," murmured Corporal Van Spitter, " but it must have been the skipper. Got for dam, dis is hanging matter !" Corporal Van Spitter was as cool as a cucumber as soon as he observed what a mistake he had made ; in fact, he quivered and trembled in his fat. " But then," thought he, " perhaps he did not know me no, he could not, or he never would have handspiked me." So Corporal Van Spitter walked down the hatchway, where he ascertained that his com- mandant lay insensible. " Dat is good," thought he ; and he went aft, lighted his lantern, and, as a ruse, knocked at the cabin-door. Receiving no answer but the growl of Snarleyyow, he went in, and then ascended to the quarter-deck, looked round him, and inquired of the man at the wheel where Mr. Vanslyperken might be. The man replied that he had gone forward a few minutes before, and thither the corporal pro- ceeded. Of course, not finding him, he returned, telling the man that the skipper was not in the cabin or the forecastle, and wondering where he could be. He then descended to the next officer in command, Dick Short, and called him. "Well?" said Short. " Can't find Mr. Vanslyperken anywhere," said the corporal. " Look," replied Dick, turning round in his hammock. " Mein Got, I have looked de forecastle, de quarter-deck, and de cabin he not anywhere." " Overboard," replied Dick. " I come to you, sir, to make inquiry," said the corporal. " Turn out," said Dick, suiting the action to the words, and lighting with hjs feet on the deck in his shirt. 26 SNARLEYYOW While Short was dressing himself, the corporal summoned up all his marines ; and the noise occasioned by this turn-out, and the conversation overheard by those who were awake, soon gave the crew of the cutter to understand that some accident had happened to their commander. Even Smallbones had it whispered in his ear that Mr. Vanslyperken had fallen overboard, and he smiled as he lay in the dark, smarting with his wounds, muttering to himself that Snarleyyow should soon follow his master. By the time that Short was on the quarter-deck, Corporal Van Spitter, who knew very well where to look for it, had, very much to the disappointment of the crew, found the body of Mr. Vanslyperken, and the marines had brought it aft to the cabin, and would have laid it on the bed, had not Snarleyyow, who had no feeling in his composi- tion, positively denied its being put there. Short came down and examined his superior officer. ' Is he dead ? " inquired the corporal, with alarm. ' No," replied Short. ' Vat can it be, then ? " said the corporal. ' Stunned," replied Short. ' Mein Got ! how could it happen ? " 'Tumbled," replied Short. 'What shall we do, sir? " rejoined the corporal. 'Bed," replied Short, turning on his heel, and a minute after turning into his hammock. " Mein Got, the dog will not let him go to bed," exclaimed the corporal. "Let's put him in," said one of the marines; "the dog won't bite his master." So the marines lifted up the still insensible Mr. Vanslyperken, and almost tossed him into his standing bed-place, right on the body of the snarling dog, who, as soon as he could dis- engage himself from the weight, revenged himself by making his teeth meet more than once through the lantern cheek of his master, and then leaping off the bed, retreated, growling, under the table. " Well, you are a nice dog," exclaimed one of the marines, looking after Snarleyyow in his retreat. Now, there was no medical assistance on board so small a vessel. Mr. Vanslyperken was allowed a small quantity of medicine, unguents, &c. ; but these he always sold to aa ,27 THE DOG FIEND; OR, apothecary as soon as he had procured them from the authorities. The teeth of the dog had, however, their effect, and Mr. Van- slyperken opened his eyes, and in a faint voice cried, "Snar- leyyow." Oh, if the dog had any spark of feeling, how must he then have been stung with remorse at his ingratitude to so kind a master ! But he apparently showed none at least, report does not say that any symptoms were manifest. After a little burnt oakum had excoriated his nose, and a certain quantity of the cold salt-water from alongside had wetted through his bedclothes, Mr. Vanslyperken was com- pletely recovered, and was able to speak and look about him. Corporal Van Spitter trembled a little as his commandant fixed his eyes upon him, and he redoubled his attention. " Mein Got, Mynheer Vanslyperken, how was this happen?" exclaimed the corporal in a pathetic tone. Whereupon Mr. Vanslyperken ordered every one to leave the cabin but Corporal Van Spitter. Mr. Vanslyperken then communicated to the corporal that he had been knocked down the hatchway by one of the men when he went forward ; that he could not distinguish who it was, but thought it must have been Jansen, from his size. Corporal Van Spitter, delighted to find that his skipper was on a wrong scent, expressed his opinion in corroboration of the lieutenant's ; after which a long consultation took place relative to mutiny, disaffection, and the proper measures to be taken. Vanslyperken mentioned the consultation of the men during the first watch, and the corporal, to win his favour, was very glad to be able to communicate the particulars of what he had overheard, stating that he had concealed himself for that purpose. "And where did you conceal yourself? " said Vanslyperken, with a keen, inquiring look ; for it immediately occurred to him that, unless it was under the sail, there could be no con- cealment for such a huge body as that of the corporal ; and he had his misgivings. But the corporal very adroitly observed, that he stood at the lower step of the fore-ladder, with his head level with the coamings ; and had by this means over- heard the conversation unperceived, and had only walked away when the party broke up. This restored the confidence of Mr. Vanslyperken, and a long discussion took place, in which it was agreed between them that the only way to prevent 28 SNARLEYYOW Snarleyyow from being destroyed was to try some means to make away quietly with poor Smallbones. But this part of the conversation was not carried to any length : for Mr. Van- sly perk en, indignant at having received such injury in his face from his ungrateful cur, did not, at that moment, feel the current of his affection run so strong as usual in that direction. After this, the corporal touched his hat, swung round to the right-about in military style, and left the cabin. CHAPTER VII In which Mr. Vanslyperken goes on shore to woo the widow Vandersloosh J HREE weeks of comparative calm now passed away, during which Mr. Vanslyperken recovered of his wounds and accident, and meditated how he should make away with Smallbones. The latter also recovered of his bites, and meditated how he should make away with Snarleyyow. Smallbones had returned to his avocations, and Mr. Vanslyperken, intending mischief, treated him more kindly, as a blind. Snarleyyow also, not forgetting his defeat on the quarter-deck, did not renew his attacks, even when the poor lad helped himself to biscuit. The Yungfrau anchored in the Downs, and Mr. Vansly- perken received despatches for the Hague ; King William having written some letters to his friends, and sent over to them a little English money, which he knew would be accept- able ; for Continental kings on the English throne have never appeared to have a clear sense of the honour conferred upon them. England, in their ideas, has always been a parvenu kingdom, her nobles not being able to trace further back than the Conquest ; while in their country the lowest baron will prove his sixteen quarters, and his descent from the darkest ages. But, nevertheless, upon the same principle that the poor aristocracy will condescend to unite themselves occasionally to city wealth, so have these potentates condescended to reign over us. Mr. Vanslyperken received his despatches, and made the best of his way to Amsterdam, where he anchored, delivered 29 THE DOG FIEND; OR, his credentials, and there waited for the letter of thanks from his Majesty's cousins. But what a hurry and bustle there appears to be on board of the Yungfrau Smallbones here, Smallbones there Corporal Van Spitter pushing to and fro with the dog-trot of an elephant; and even Snarleyyow appears to be unusually often up and down the hatchway. What can it all be about ? Oh ! Mr. Vanslyperken is going on shore to pay his respects and continue his addresses to the widow Vandersloosh. His boat is manned alongside, and he now appears on the cutter's quarter-deck. Is it possible that this can be Mr. Vanslyperken ? Heavens, how gay ! A uniform certainly does wonders with some people : that is to say, those who do not look well in plain clothes are invariably improved by it ; while those who look most like gentlemen in plain clothes, lose in the same pro- portion. At all events, Mr. Vanslyperken is wonderfully improved. He has a loose pair of blue pantaloons, with boots rising above his knees pulled over them : his lower parts remind you of Charles the Twelfth. He has a long scarlet waistcoat, with large gilt buttons and flap pockets ; and his uniform coat over all, of blue turned up with red, has a very commanding appearance. To a broad black belt over his shoulder hangs his cutlass, the sheath of which is mounted with silver, and the hilt of ivory and gold threads ; and, above all, his small head is almost dignified by being surmounted with a three- cornered turned-up and gold-banded cocked hat, with one corner of the triangle in front parallel with his sharp nose. Surely the widow must strike her colours to scarlet, and blue, and gold. But although women are said, like mackerel, to take such baits, still widows are not fond of a man who is as thin as a herring : they are too knowing ; they prefer stamina, and will not be persuaded to take the shadow for the substance. Mr. Vanslyperken was, nevertheless, very well pleased with himself, which was something, but still not quite enough on the present occasion ; and he strutted the deck with great complacency, gave his final orders to Dick Short, who, as usual, gave a short answer ; also to Corporal Van Spitter, who, as usual, received them with all military honour ; and, lastly, to Smallbones, who received them with all humility. The 30 SNARLEYYOW lieutenant was about to step into the boat when a doubt arose, and he stopped in his advance, perplexed. It was one of no small importance was Snarleyyow to accompany him or not ? That was the knotty question, and it really was a case which required some deliberation. If he left him on board, after the conspiracy which had been formed against him, the dog would probably be overboard before he returned that is, if Small- bones were also left on board ; for Mr. Vanslyperken knew that it had been decided that Smallbones alone could and should destroy the dog. He could not, therefore, leave the dog on board with safety ; and as for taking him on shore with him, in that there was much danger, for the widow Vandersloosh had set her face against the dog. No wonder : he had behaved in her parlour as bad as the dog Crab in the " Two Gentlemen of Verona " ; and the Frau was a very clean person, and had no fancy for dogs comparing their legs with those of her polished mahogany chairs and tables. If Mr. Vanslyperken's suit was to be decided according to the old adage, " Love me, love my dog," he certainly had but a poor chance ; for the widow detested the cur, and had insisted that it should never be brought into her house. Take the dog on shore, therefore, he could not ; but, thought Mr. Vansly- perken, I can take Smallbones on shore : that will do as well. I have some biscuit to dispose of, and he shall go with it and wait till I come off again. Smallbones was, therefore, ordered to put on his hat and step into the boat with two half-bags of biscuit to carry up to the widow's house, for she did a little business with Mr. Vanslyperken, as Well as allowing him to make love to her ; and was never so sweet or so gracious as when closing a bargain. So Mr. Vanslyperken waited for Smallbones, who was soon ready, for his best consisted only in a pair of shoes to his usually naked feet, and a hat for his generally uncovered head. And Mr. Vanslyperken, and Smallbones, and the biscuit, were in the boat, when Snarley- yow intimated his intention to join the party ; but this was refused, and the boat shoved off without him. As soon as Mr. Vanslyperken had shoved off, Dick Short, being in command, thought he might as well give himself leave and go on shore also. So he went down, put on his best, and ordered the other boat to be manned, and leaving Obadiah Coble on board as the next officer, he took with him 31 THE DOG FIEND; OR, Jansen, Jemmy Ducks, and four or five others, to have a cruise. Now, as Snarleyyow had this time made up his mind that he would go on shore, and Short was willing to indulge him, for he knew that Smallbones, if he fell in with him, would do his best to launch him into one of the canals, so convenient in every street, the cur was permitted to get into the boat, and was landed with the rest of the party, who, as usual, repaired to the Lust Haus of the widow Vandersloosh ; where we must leave them for the present, and return to our friend, Mr. Vanslyperken. CHAPTER VIII In which the widow lays a trap for Mr. Vanslyperken, and Smallbones lays a trap for Snarleyyow, and both bag their game L HE widow Vandersloosh, as we have informed the reader, was the owner of a Lust Haus, or pleasure-house for sailors : we will describe that portion of her tenements more par- ticularly by-and-by : at present, we must advert to her own private house, which stood adjoining, and had a communica- tion with the Lust Haus by a private door through the party wall. This was a very small snug little habitation, with one window in each front, and two storeys high ; containing a front parlour and kitchen on the basement, two small rooms on the first and two on the second floor. Nothing could be better arranged for a widow's residence. Moreover, she had a back-yard running the whole length of the wall of the Lust Haus in the rear, with convenient offices, and a back-door into the street behind. Mr. Vanslyperken had arrived, paid his humble devoirs to the widow, more humble, because he was evidently pleased with his own person, and had been followed by Smallbones, who laid the biscuit by the scraper at the door, watching it as in duty bound. The lieutenant imagined that he was more graciously received than usual. Perhaps he was, for the widow had not had so much custom lately, and was glad the crew of the cutter were arrived to spend their money. 32 SNARLEYYOW Already had Vanslyperken removed his sword and belt, and laid them with his three-cornered laced hat on the side-table ; he was already cosily, as of wont, seated upon the widow's little fubsy sofa, with the lady by his side, and he had just taken her hand and was about to renew his suit, to pour forth the impromptu effusions of his heart, concocted on the quarter- deck of the Yungjrau, when who should bolt into the parlour but the unwelcome Snarleyyow. " Oh that nasty brute ! Mynheer Vanslyperken, how dare you bring him into my house ?" cried the widow, jumping up from the sofa, with her full moon-face red with anger. "Indeed, widow," replied Vanslyperken, "I left him on board, knowing that you were not fond of animals ; but some one has brought him on shore. However, I'll find out who it was, and keel-haul him in honour of your charms." " I am fond of animals, Mr. Vanslyperken, but I am not fond of such animals as that such a filthy, ugly, disagreeable, snarling brute ; nor can I think how you can keep him after what I have said about it. It don't prove much regard, Mr. Vanslyperken, when such a dog as that is kept on purpose to annoy me." " I assure you, widow " " Don't assure me. Mr. Vanslyperken, there's no occasion your dog is your own but I'll thank you to take him out of this house ; and, perhaps, as he won't go without you, you had better go with him." Now the widow had never spoken so indignantly before : if the reader wishes to know why she did so now, we will acquaint him : the widow Vandersloosh had perceived Small- bones, who sat like Patience on a monument, upon the two half-bags of biscuit before her porch. It was a query to the widow whether they were to be a present, or an article to be bargained for : it was, therefore, very advisable to pick a quarrel, that the matter might be cleared up. The widow's ruse met with all the success which it deserved. In the first place, Mr. Vanslyperken did what he. never would have be- lieved himself capable of, but the wrath of the widow had worked him also up to wrath, and he saluted Snarleyyow with such a kick on the side, as to send him howling into the backyard, followed him out, and, notwithstanding an attempt at defence on the part of the dog, which the lieutenant's high 33 c THE DOG FIEND; OR, boots rendered harmless, Snarleyyow was fairly or unfairly, as you may please to think it, kicked into an outhouse, the door shut, and the key turned upon him ; after which Mr. Vansly- perken returned to the parlour, where he found the widow, erect, with her back turned to the stove, blowing and bristling, her bosom heaving, reminding you of seas mountains high, as if she were still under the effect of a just resentment for the affront offered to her. There she stood waiting in all dignity for Mr. Vanslyperken to repair the injury done, whether unintentional or not. In few words, there she waited for the biscuit to be presented to her. And it was presented, for Vanslyperken knew no other way of appeasing her wrath. Gradually the storm was allayed the flush of anger disap- peared, the corners of the scornfully turned down mouth were turned up again Cupid's bow was no longer bent in anger, and the widow's bosom slept as when the ocean sleeps, like " an unweaned child." The biscuit-bags were brought in by Smallbones, their contents stored, and harmony restored. Once more was Mr. Vanslyperken upon the little sofa by the side of the fat widow, and once more did he take her melting hand. Alas ! that her heart was not made of the same soft materials. But we must not only leave Short and his companions in the Lust Haus, but the widow and the lieutenant in their soft dalliance, and now occupy ourselves with the two principal personages of this our drama, Smallbones and Snarleyyow. When Smallbones had retired, with the empty bread-bags under his arm, he remained some time reflecting at the porch, and then having apparently made up his mind, he walked to a chandler's shop just over the bridge of the canal opposite, and purchased a needle, some strong twine, and- a red herring. He also procured, "without purchase," as they say in our War Office Gazettes, a few pieces of stick. Having obtained all these, he went round to the door of the yard behind the widow's house, and let himself in. Little did Mr. Vansly- perken imagine what mischief was brewing, while he was praising and drinking the beer of the widow's own brewing. Smallbones had no difficulty in finding out where Snarley- yow was confined, for the dog was very busy gnawing his way through the door, which, however, was a work of time, and not yet a quarter accomplished. The place had been a fowl-house, and at the bottom of the door there was a small 34 SNARLEYYOW hatch for the ingress and egress of these bipeds, the original invention of some thrifty spinster, to prevent the maids from stealing eggs. But this hatch was closed, or Snarleyyow would have escaped through it. Smallbones took up his quarters in another outhouse, that he might not be observed, and commenced his operations. He first took out the bottom of one bread-bag, and then sewed that on the other to make it longer ; he then ran a string through the mouth, so as to draw it close when necessary, and cut his sticks so as to support it and keep it open. All this being arranged, he went to where Snarleyyow was busy gnaw- ing wood with great pertinacity, and allowed him not only to smell, but to tear off the tail of the red herring, under the door ; and then gradually drew the herring along until he had brought it right under the hatch in the middle, which left it at the precise distance that the dog could sniff it but not reach it, which Snarleyyow now did, in preference to gnawing wood. When you lay a trap, much depends upon the bait ; Small- bones knew his enemy's partiality for savoury comestibles. He then brought out his bag, set up his supporters, fixed it close to the hatch, and put the red herring inside of it. With the string in one hand, he lifted up the hatch with the other. Snarleyyow rushed out and rushed in, and in a moment the strings were drawn, and as soon as drawn were tied tight round the mouth of the bag. Snarleyyow was caught ; he tumbled over and over, rolling now to the right and now to the left, while Smallbones grinned with delight. After amusing himself a short time with the evolutions of his prisoner, he dragged him in his bag into the outhouse where he had made his trap, shut the door, and left him. The next object was to remove any suspicion on the part of Mr. Vanslyperken ; and to effect this Smallbones tore off the hatch, and broke it in two or three pieces, bit parts of it with his own teeth, and laid them down before the door, making it appear as if the dog had gnawed his own way out. The reason for allowing the dog still to remain in prison was, that Smallbones dared not attempt anything further until it was dark, and there was yet an hour or more to wait for the close of the day. Smallbones had but just finished his work in time ; for the widow having been summoned to her guests in the Lust Hans, had left Vanslyperken alone, and the lieutenant thought 35 THE DOG FIEND; OR, this a good opportunity to look after his four-footed favourite. He came out into the yard, where he found Smallbones, and he had his misgivings. " What are you doing here, sir ? " e< Waiting for you, sir," replied Smallbones humbly. " And the dog ? " said Vanslyperken, observing the strewed fragments of the door hatch. " He's a-bitten himself out, sir, I believe." " And where is he, then ? " " I don't know, sir ; I suppose he's gone down to the boat." Snarleyyow, hearing his master's voice, had commenced a whine, and Smallbones trembled : fortunately, at that moment the widow's ample form appeared at the back-door of the house, and she called to Mr. Vanslyperken. The widow's voice drowned the whine of the dog, and his master did not hear it. At the summons, Vanslyperken, but half convinced, but not daring to show any interest about the animal in the presence of his mistress, returned to the parlour, and very soon the dog was forgotten. But as the orgies in the Lust Haus increased, so did it be- come more necessary for the widow to make frequent visits there ; not only to supply her customers, but to restrain them by her presence : and as the evening wore awav, so did the absences of the widow become more frequent. This Vansly- perken well knew, and he therefore always pressed his suit in the afternoon, and as soon as it was dark returned on board. Smallbones, who watched at the back-door the movements of his master, perceived that he was refixing his sword-belt over his shoulder, and he knew this to be the signal for departure. It was now quite dark ; he therefore hastened to the out- house, and dragged out Snarleyyow in the bag, swung him over his shoulder, and walked out of the yard door, proceeded to the canal in front of the widow's house, looked round him, could perceive nobody, and then dragged the bag with its contents into the stagnant water below, just as Mr. Vansly- perken, who had bidden adieu to the widow, came out of the house. There was a heavy splash and silence. Had such been heard on the shores of the Bosphorus on such a night, it would have told some tale of unhappy love and a husband's vengeance ; but, at Amsterdam, it was nothing more than the drowning of a cur. SNARLEYYOW ' Who's there is it Smallbones ? " said Mr. Vanslyperken. ' Yes, sir," said Smallbones, with alarm. ' What was that noise I heard ? " ' Noise, sir ? Oh, I kicked a paving-stone into the canal." 'And don't you know there is a heavy fine for that, you scoundrel ? And pray, where are the bread-bags ? " "The bread-bags, sir? Oh, Mr. Short took them to tie up some vegetables in them." " Mr. Short ? Oh, very well. Come along, sir, and no more throwing stones into the canal ; why, you might have killed somebody there is a boat down there now : I hear the people talking." And Mr. Vanslyperken hastened to his boat, which was waiting for him, anxious to ascertain if Snarleyyow, as he fully expected, was in it. But, to his grief and disappoint- ment, he was not there, and Mr. Vanslyperken sat in the stern- sheets in no pleasant humour, thinking whether it was or was not a paving-stone which Smallbones had thrown into the canal, and resolving that if the dog did not appear Small- bones should be keel- hauled. There was, however, one more chance : the dog might have been taken on board. CHAPTER IX A long chapter, in which there is lamentation, singing, bibbling, and dancing IT may readily be supposed that the first question asked by Mr. Vanslyperken, on his gaining the quarter-deck, was if Snarleyyow were on board. He was received with the mili- tary salute of Corporal Van Spitter, for Obadiah Coble, having been left commanding officer, had given himself leave, and, with a few men, had joined Bob Short and the first party at the Lust Haus, leaving the corporal, as the next senior officer, in charge. The answer in the negative was a great mortifica- tion to Mr. Vanslyperken, and he descended to his cabin in no very good humour, and summoned Smallbones. But before Smallbones was summoned, he had time to whisper to one or two of the conspirators " He's gone." It was enough ; in less than a minute the whisper was passed throughout the cutter. " He's gone/' was siffilated above and below, until it 37 THE DOG FIEND; OR, met the ears of even Corporal Van Spitter, who had it from a marine, who had it from another marine, who had it from a seaman, who but it was, however, soon traced up to Small- bones by the indefatigable corporal who considered it his duty to report the report to Mr. Vanslyperken. Accordingly, he descended to the cabin and knocked for admission. In the meantime, Vanslyperken had been venting his ill- humour upon Smallbones, having, as he took off from his person, and replaced in his drawers, his unusual finery, ad- ministered an unusual quantity of kicks, as well as a severe blow on the head with his sheathed cutlass, to the unfortu- nate lad, who repeated to himself, by way of consolation, the magic words" He's gone." " If you please, sir," said Corporal Van Spitter, " I've dis- covered from the ship's company that the dog is gone." " I know that, corporal," replied Vanslyperken. "And, sir, the report has been traced to Smallbones." " Indeed ! Then it was you that said that the dog is gone now, you villain, where is he?" " If you please, I did say that the dog was gone, and so he is; but I didn't say that I knew where he was no more I don't. He's runned away, and he'll be back to-morrow ; I'm sure he will." " Corporal Van Spitter, if the dog is not on board again by eight o'clock to-morrow morning, you will get all ready for keel-hauling this scoundrel." "Yes, mynheer," replied the corporal, delighted at having something to do in the way of punishment. Smallbones made up a lachrymal face. "It's very hard," said he; "suppose the dog has fallen into the canal, is that my fault? If he's a-gone to the bottom of the canal, that's no reason why I'm to be dragged under the bottom of the cutter." " Yes, yes," replied Vanslyperken, " I'll teach you to throw paving-stones off the wharf. Leave the cabin, sir." Smallbones, whose guilty conscience flew into his pallid face at the mention of the paving-stones, immediately made a hasty retreat ; and Vanslyperken turned into his bed and dreamt of vengeance. We must now return to the Lust Haus, and the party on shore ; and our first task must be to give the reader an ideaj 38 SNARLEYYOW of what a Lust Haus may be. It is, as its name imports, a resort for pleasure and amusement ; and in this respect the Dutch are certainly very much in advance of the English, who have, in the pot-houses and low inns resorted to by seamen, no accommodation of the kind. There is barely room for Jack to foot it in a reel, the tap-room is so small ; and as Jack is soon reeling after he is once on shore, it is a very great defect. Now, the Lust Haus is a room as large as an assembly-room in a country town, well lighted up with lamps and chandeliers, well warmed with stoves, where you have room to dance fifty reels at once, and still have plenty of accommodation at the chairs and tables ranged round on each side. At the end of the room is a raised chair, with a protecting railing, on which the musicians, to the-number of seven or eight, are posted, and they continue during the evening to play when requested. The people of the Lust Haus furnish wine and spirits of every description, while cakes, nuts, walnuts, oranges, &c., are sup- plied from the baskets of numerous young women, who hand them round, and press their customers to purchase. Police- officers superintend these resorts, to remove those who are violent and interfere with the amusements of others. On the whole, it is a very gay scene, and is resorted to by seamen of all nations, with a sprinkling of those who are not sailors, but who like amusement, and there are plenty of females who are ready to dance with them, and to share their beer or grog. Be it further known, that there is a, great deal of decorum in a Lust Haus, particularly among the latter sex ; and altogether it is infinitely more rational and less debasing than the low pot-houses of Portsmouth or Plymouth. Such was the place of amusement kept by the Frau Vander- sloosh, and in this large room had been seated, for some hours, Dick Short, Coble, Jansen, Jemmy Ducks, and some others of the crew of his Majesty's cutter Yungfrau. The room was now full, but not crowded; it was too spacious well to be so. Some sixteen couples were dancing a quadrille to a lively tune played by the band, and among the dancers were to be seen old women, and children of ten or twelve ; for it was not considered improper to be seen dancing at this humble assembly, and the neighbours frequently came in. The small tables and numerous chairs round the room were nearly all filled, beer was foaming from the mouths of THE DOG FIEND; OR, the opened^ bottles, and there was the ringing of the glasses as they pledged each other. At several tables were assem- blages of Dutch seamen, who smoked with all the phlegm of their nation, as they gravely looked upon the dancers. At another were to be seen some American seamen, scrupulously neat in their attire, and with an air distinguee, from the superiority of their education ; and all of them quiet and sober. The basket-women flitted about displaying their stores, and invited every one to purchase fruit, and particularly hard- boiled eggs, which they had brought in at this hour, when those who dined at one might be expected to be hungry. Sailors' wives were also there, and, perhaps, some who could not produce the marriage certificates ; but as these were not asked for at the door, it was of no consequence. About the centre of the room, at two small tables joined together, were to be seen the party from the Yung j ran; some were drinking beer, some grog, and Jemmy Ducks was perched on the table, with his fiddle as usual held like a bass viol. He was known by those who frequented the house by the name of the Mannikin, and was a universal object of admiration and goodwill. The quadrille was ended, and the music stopped playing. " Come now," said Coble, tossing off his glass, " spell oh ! let's have a song while they take their breath. Jemmy, strike up." " Hurrah, for a song ! " cries Jemmy. " Here goes." Jemmy then tuned one string of his fiddle, which was a little out, and accompanying his voice, sang as follows ; all those who were present immediately keeping silence, for they were used to Jemmy's melody. " 'Twas on the twenty -fourth of June I sail'd away to sea, I turn'd my pockets in the lap of Susan on my knee ; Says I, my dear, 'tis all I have, I wish that it was more. It can't be help'd, says Susan then, you know we've spent galore. You know we've spent galore, my Bill, And merry have been we, Again you must your pockets fill, For Susan on your knee. Chorus, my boys : " For Susan on my knee, my boys. With Susan on my knee." 40 SNARLEYYOW " The gale came on in thunder, lads, in lightning, and in foam, Before that we had sail'd away three hundred miles from home ; And on the Sunday morning, lads, the coast was on our lee, Oh, then I thought of Portsmouth, and of Susan on my knee. For howling winds and waves to boot, With black rocks on the lee, Did not so well my fancy suit, As Susan on my knee. Chorus " With Susan on my knee, my boys, With Susan on my knee." " Next morning we were cast away upon the Frenchman's shore, We saved our lives, but not our all, for we could save no more ; They march'd us to a prison, so we lost our liberty, I peep'd between the bars, and sigh'd for Susan on my knee. For bread so black, and wine so sour, And a sou a day to me, Make me long ten times an hour For Susan on my knee. Chorus " For Susan on my knee, my boys, For Susan on my knee." " One night we smash'd our jailer's skull, and off our boat did steer, And in the offing were pick'd up by a jolly privateer ; We sail'd in her the cruise, my boys, and prizes did take we, I'll be at Portsmouth soon, thinks I, with Susan on my knee. We shared three hundred pounds a man, I made all sail with glee, Again I danced and toss'd my can, With Susan on my knee. Chorus " With Susan on my knee, my boys, With Susan on my knee." " That's prime, Jemmy. Now, my boys, all together/' cried Obadiah Coble. Chorus " Very good song, and very well sung, Jolly companions every one ; We are all here for mirth and glee, We are all here for jollity. Very good song, very well sung, Jolly companions every one ; Put your hats on to keep your heads warm, A little more grog will do us no harm." 41 THE DOG FIEND; OR, " Hurrah ! Now, Bill Spurey, suppose you tip us a stave. But I say, Babette, you Dutch-built galliot, tell old Frank Slush to send us another dose of the stuff; and, d'ye hear, a short pipe for me, and a paper o' 'baccy." The short, fat Babette, whose proportions all the exercise of waiting upon the customers could not reduce, knew quite enough English to require no further explanation. " Come, Jemmy, my hearty, take your fingers off your fiddle, and hand in your pot," continued Coble ; "and then, if they are not going to dance, we'll have another song. Bill Spurey, wet your whistle, and just clear the cobwebs out of your throat. Here's more 'baccy, Short." Short made no reply, but he shook out the ashes, and filled his pipe. The music did not strike up again, so Bill Spurey sang as follows : " Says the parson, one day, as I cursed a Jew, Do you know, my lad, that we call it a sin ? I fear of you sailors there are but few, St. Peter, to heaven, will ever let in. Says I, Mr. Parson, to tell you my mind, No sailors to knock were ever yet seen, Those who travel by land may steer 'gainst wind, But we shape a course for Fiddler's Green. For Fiddler's Green, where seamen true, When here they've done their duty, The bowl of grog shall still renew, And pledge to love and beauty. Says the parson, I hear you've married three wives ; Now do you not know that that is a sin ? You sailors, you lead such very bad lives, St. Peter, to heaven, will ne'er let you in. Parson, says I, in each port I've but one, I And never had more, wherever I've been : Below I'm obliged to be chaste as a nun, But I'm promised a dozen at Fiddler's Green. At Fiddler's Green, where seamen true, When here they've done their duty, The bowl of grog shall still renew And pledge to love and beauty. 42 SNARLEYYOW Says the parson, says he, You're drunk, my man, And do you not know that that is a sin ? If you sailors will ever be s\\ igging your can, To heaven you surely will never get in. (Hiccup.) Parson, you may as well be mum, 'Tis only on shore I'm this way seen ; But oceans of punch, aud rivers of rum, Await the sailor at Fiddler's Green. At Fiddler's Green, where seamen true, When here they've done their duty, The bowl of grog shall still renew, And pledge to love and beauty." " Well reeled off, Billy/' cried Jemmy Ducks, finishing with a flourish on his fiddle, and a refrain of the air. " I don't think we shall meet him and his dog at Fiddler's Green heh!" " No," replied Short, taking his pipe from his lips. " No, no, Jemmy, a seaman true means one true in heart as well as in knowledge ; but, like a blind fiddler, he'll be led by his dog somewhere else." " From vere de dog did come from," observed Jansen. The band now struck up again, and played a waltz a dance new to the country, but older than the Heptarchy. Jansen, with his pipe in his mouth, took one of the women by the waist, and steered round the room about as leisurely as a capstan heaving up. Dick Short also took another, made four turns, reeled up against a Dutchman who was doing it with sangfroid, and then suddenly left his partner, and dropped into his chair. " I say, Jemmy," said Obadiah Coble, " why don't you give a girl a twist round ? " " Because I can't, Oby ; my compasses aren't long enough to describe a circle. You and I are better here, old boy. I, because I've very little legs, and you, because you haven't a leg to stand upon." " Very true not quite so young as I was forty years ago. Howsomever, I mean this to be my last vessel. I shall bear up for one of the London dockyards as a rigger." " Yes, that'll do ; only keep clear of the girt-lines : you're too stiff for that." 43 THE DOG FIEND; OR, " No, that would not exactly tell ; I shall pick ray own work, and that's where I can bring ray tarry trousers to an anchor mousing the mainstay, or puddening the anchor, with the best of any. Dick, lend us a bit of 'baccy." Short pulled out his box without saying a word. Coble took a quid, and Short thrust the box again into his pocket. In the meantime the waltz continued, and being a favourite dance, there were about fifty couples going round and round the room. Such was the variety in the dress, country, language, and appearance of the parties collected, that you might have imagined it a masquerade. It was, however, getting late, and Frau Vandersloosh had received the intimation of the people of the police who superintended these resorts, that it was the time for shutting up ; so that, although the widow was sorry on her own account to disperse so merry and so thirsty a party as they were now becoming, so soon as the waltz was ended the musicians packed up their instruments and departed. This was a signal for many, but by no means for all, to depart ; for music being over, and the house doors closed, a few who remained, provided they made no disturbance, were not interfered with by the police. Among those who stayed were the party from the Yungfrau, one or two American, and some Prussian sailors. Having closed up together " Come," cried Jemmy, " now that we are quiet again, let's have another song ; and who is it to be Dick Short ? " "Short, my boy, come, you must sing." " No," replied Short. "Yes, yes one verse," said Spurey. " He never sings more," replied Jemmy Ducks, " so he must give us that. Come, Short." " Yes," replied Short, taking the pipe out of his mouth, and wetting his lips with the grog. " Short stay apeak was the anchor, We had but a short minute more, In short, I no longer could hanker, For short was the cash in my store. I gave one short look, As Poll heaved a short sigh, One short hug I took, Short the matter cut I, And off I went to sea." 44 SNARLEYYOW " Go on, Dick." " No," replied Short, resuming his pipe. " Well then, chorus, my boys." " Very good song, and very well sung, Jolly companions every one ; We all are here for mirth and glee, We all are here for jollity. Very good song, and very well sung, Jolly companions every one ; Put your hats on, and keep your heads warm, A little more liquor will do us no harm." " Now then, Jemmy Ducks, it's round to you again. Strike up, fiddle and all." " Well, here goes," said Jemmy Ducks. " The captain stood on the carronade First lieutenant, says he, Send all my merry men aft here, for they must list to me : I haven't the gift of the gab, my sons because I'm bred to the sea; That ship there is a Frenchman, who means to fight with we. Odds blood, hammer and tongs, long as I've been to sea, I've fought 'gainst every odds but I've gain'd the victory. That ship there is a Frenchman, and if we don't take she, 'Tis a thousand bullets to one, that she will capture we ; I haven't the gift of the gab, my boys ; so each man to his gun ; If she's not 'mine in half-an-hour, I'll flog eacli mother's son. Odds bobs, hammer and tongs, long as I've been to sea, I've fought 'gainst every odds and I've gain'd the victory. We fought for twenty minutes, when the Frenchman had enough ; I little thought, said he, that your men were of such stuff ; The captain took the Frenchman's sword, a low bow made to he ; I haven't the gift of the gab, monsieur, but polite I wish to be. Odds bobs, hammer and tongs, long as I've been to sea, I've fought 'gainst every odds and I've gain'd the victory. Our captain sent for all of us ; My merry men, said he, I haven't the gift of the gab, my lads, but yet I thankful be : 45 THE DOG FIEND; OR, You've done your duty handsomely, each man stood to his gun ; If you hadn't, you villains, as sure as day, I'd have flogg'd each mother's son. Odds bobs, hammer and tongs, as long as I'm at sea, I'll fight 'gainst every odds and I'll gain the victory." Chorus. "Very good song, and very well sung, Jolly companions every one ; We all are here for mirth and glee, We all are here for jollity. Very good song, and very well sung, Jolly companions every one ; Put your hats on to keep your heads warm, A little more grog will do us no harm." " Now, Coble, we must have yours," said Jemmy Ducks. " Mine ! well, if you please ; but half my notes are stranded. You'll think that Snarleyyow is baying the moon. Howsom- ever, take it as it is. : Oh, what's the use of piping, boys, I never yet could larn, The good of water from the eyes I never could disarn ; Salt water we have sure enough without our pumping more ; So let us leave all crying to the girls we leave on shore. They may pump, As in we jump To the boat, and say ' Good-bye ' ; But as for men, Why, I say again, That crying's all my eye. I went to school when quite a boy, and never -larnt to read, The master tried both head and tail at last it was agreed No laming he could force in me, so they sent me off to sea ; My mother wept and wrung her hands, and cried most bitterly. So she did pump, As I did jump In the boat, and said ' Good-bye ' ; But as for me, Who was sent to sea, To cry was all mv eye. 46 SNARLEYYOW I courted Poll, a buxom lass ; when I return'd A B., I bought her earrings, hat, and shawl, a sixpence did break we ; At last 'twas time to be on board, so, Poll, says I, farewell ; She roar'd and said, that leaving her was like a funeral knelL So she did pump, As I did jump In the boat, and said ' Good-bye ' ; But as for me, With the rate A B, To cry was all my eye. I soon went back, I shoved on shore, and Polly I did meet, For she was watching on the shore, her sweetheart for to greet ; She threw her arms around me then, and much to my surprise, She vow'd she was so happy that she pump'd with both her eyes. So she did pump, As I did jump To kiss her lovingly ; But, I say again, That as for men, Crying is all my eye. Then push the can around, my boys, and let us merry be ; We'll rig the pumps if a leak we spring, and work most merrily : Salt water we have sure enough, we'll add not to its store, But drink, and laugh, and sing, and chat, and call again for more. The girls may pump, As in we jump To the boat, and say ' Good-bye ' ; But as for we, Who sailors be, Crying is all my eye." " Bravo, Obadiah ! now one more song, and then we'll aboard. It won't do to bowse your jib up too tight here," said Jemmy, " for it's rather dangerous navigation among all these canals no room for yawning." " No," replied Dick Short. "Then," said Jemmy, jumping off the table with his fiddle in his hand, " let's have the roarer by way of a finish what d'ye say, my hearties ? " Up they all rose, and gathered together in the centre of 47 THE DOG FIEND; OR, the room, save Jemmy Ducks, who, flourishing with his fiddle, commenced " Jack's alive, and a merry dog, When he gets on shore ; He calls for his glass of grog, He drinks, and he calls for more. So drink, and call for what you please, Until you've had your whack, boys ; We think no more of raging seas, Now that we've come back, boys. " Chorus now " With a whip, snip, high cum diddledy, The cog-wheels of life have need of much oiling, Smack, crack, this is our jubilee : Huzza, my lads ! we'll keep the pot boiling." All the seamen joined in the chorus, which they accom- panied both with their hands and feet, snapping their fingers at whip and snip, and smacking their hands at smack and crack, while they danced round in the most grotesque manner, to Jemmy's fiddle and voice ; the chorus ended in loud laughter, for they had now proved the words of the song to be true, and were all alive and merry. According to the rules of the song, Jemmy now called out for the next singer, Coble. " Jack's alive and merry, my boys, When he's on blue water, In the battle's rage and noise, And the main-deck slaughter. So drink and call for what you please, Until you've had your whack, boys ; We'll think no more of angry seas, Until that we go back, boys. Chorus " With a whip, snip, high cum diddledy, The cog-wheels of life have need of much oiling ; Smack, crack, this is our jubilee : Huzza, my lads ! we'll keep the pot boiling." Jansen and Jemmy Ducks, after the dancing chorus had finished " Yack's alive and merry, my boys, Ven he get him frau, 48 SNARLEYYOW And he vid her ringlet toys, As he take her paw. So drink, and call for vat you please, Until you hab your vack, boys ; Ve'll think no more of angry seas, Till ve standen back, bojs." Chorus and laughter " With a whip, snip, high cum diddledy, The cog-wheels of life have need of much oiling ; Smack, crack, this is our jubilee ; Huzza, my lads I we'll keep the pot boiling." Bill Spurey "Jack's alive and merry, boys, When he's got the shiners ; Heh ! for rattle, fun, and noise, Hang all grumbling winners. Then drink, and call for what you please, Until you've had your whack, boys ; We think no more of raging seas, Now that we've come back, boys. Chorus" With a whip, snip, high cum diddledy, The cog-wheels of life have need of much oiling ; Smack, crack, this is our jubilee ; Huzza, my lads ! we'll keep the pot boiling." " Dick Short must sing." " Yes/' replied Dick. " Jack's alive and full of fun, When his hulk is crazy, As he basks in Greenwich sun, Jolly still, though lazy. So drink, and call for what you please, Until you've had your whack, boys ; We'll think no more of raging seas, Now that we've come back, boys. Chorus " With a whip, snip, high cum diddledy, The cog-wheels of life have need of much oiling ; Smack, crack, this is our jubilee ; Huzza, my lads ! we'll keep the pot boiling." 49 D THE DOG FIEND; OR, As this was the last chorus it was repeated three or four times, and with hallooing, screaming, and dancing in mad gesticulation. "Hurrah, my lads," cried Jemmy, "three cheers and a bravo." It was high time that they went on board ; so thought Frau Vandersloosh, who trembled for her chandeliers ; so thought Babette, who had begun to yawn before the last song, and who had tired herself more with laughing at it ; so thought they all, and they sallied forth out of the Lust Haus, with Jemmy Ducks having the advance, and fiddling to them the whole way down to the boat. Fortunately, not one of them fell into the canal, and in ten minutes they were all on board ; they were not, however, permitted to turn into their ham- mocks without the important information being imparted to them, that Snarleyyow had disappeared. CHAPTER X In which is explained the sublime mystery of keel-hauling Snarleyyow saves Smallbones from being drowned, although Smallbones u-ould have drowned him J.T is a dark morning ; the wind is fresh from the north-west ; flakes of snow are seen wafting here and there by the wind, the avant-couriers of a heavy fall ; the whole sky is of one murky grey, and the sun is hidden behind a dense bank. The deck of the cutter is wet and slippery, and Dick Short has the morning watch. He is wrapped up in a Flushing pea-jacket, with thick mittens on his hands ; he looks about him, and now and then a fragment of snow whirls into his eye ; he winks it out, it melts and runs like a tear down his cheek. If it were not that it is contrary to man-of-war custom, he would warm himself with the double shuffle, but such a step would be un- heard of on the quarter-deck of even the cutter Yungfrau. The tarpaulin over the hatchway is pushed on one side, and the space between the coamings is filled with the bull head and broad shoulders of Corporal Van Spitter, who at last gains the deck ; lie looks round him, and apparently is not much pleased with the weather. Before he proceeds to busi- 50 SNARLEYYOW ness he examines the sleeves and front of his jacket, and having brushed off with the palm of his hand a variety of blanket-hairs adhering to the cloth, he is satisfied, and now turns to the right and to the left, and forward and aft in less than a minute he goes right round the compass. What can Corporal Van Spitter want at so early an hour ? He has not come up on deck for nothing, and yet he appears to be strangely puzzled : the fact is, by the arrangements of last night, it was decided that, this morning, if Snarleyyow did not make his appearance in the boat sent on shore for fresh beef for the ship's company, the unfortunate Smallbones was to be keel-hauled. What a delightful morning for keel-hauling ! This ingenious process, which, however, like many other good old customs, has fallen into disuse, must be explained to the non-nautical reader. It is nothing more nor less than send- ing a poor navigator on a voyage of discovery under the bottom of the vessel, lowering him x down over the bows, and with ropes retaining him exactly in his position under the kelsom, while he is drawn aft by a hauling line until he makes his ap- pearance at the rudder-chains, generally speaking quite out of breath, not at the rapidity of his motion, but because, when so long under the water, he has expended all the breath in his body, and is induced to take in salt water en lieu. There is much merit in this invention ; people are very apt to be content with walking the deck of a man-of-war, and complain of it as a hardship, but when once they have learnt, by experience, the difference between being comfortable aboveboard, and the number of deprivations which they have to submit to when underboard and overboard at the same time, they find that there are worse situations than being on the deck of a vessel we say privations when underboard, for they really are very important : you are deprived of the air to breathe, which is not borne with patience even by a philosopher, and you are obliged to drink salt-water instead of fresh. In the days of 1 The author has here explained keel-hanling as practised in those times in small fore and aft vessels. In large artd sqi are-rigged vessels, the man was hauled up to one main-yard arm. and dropped into the sea, and hauled under the bottom of the vessel to the other ; but this in small fore and aft vessels was not so easily effected, nor was it con- sidered sufficient punishment. 51 THE DOG FIEND; OR, keel-hauling, the bottoms of vessels were not coppered, and in consequence were well studded with a small species of shell- fish which attached themselves, called barnacles, and as these shells were all open-mouthed and with sharp cutting points, those who underwent this punishment (for they were made by the ropes at each side, fastened to their arms, to hug the kelsom of the vessel) were cut and scored all over their body, as if with so many lancets, generally coming up bleeding in every part, and with their faces, especially their noses, as if they had been gnawed by the rats ; but this was considered rather advantageous than otherwise, as the loss of blood restored the patient if he was not quite drowned, and the consequence was, that one out of three, it is said, have been known to recover after their submarine excursion. The Dutch have the credit, and we will not attempt to take from them their undoubted right, of having invented this very agreeable description of punishment. They are considered a heavy, phlegmatic sort of people, but on every point in which the art of ingeniously tormenting is in request, it must be ad- mitted that they have taken the lead of much more vivacious and otherwise more inventive nations. And now the reader will perceive why Corporal Van Spitter was in a dilemma. With all the goodwill in the world, with every anxiety to fulfil his duty and to obey his superior officer, he was not a seaman, and did not know how to commence operations. He knew nothing about foddering a vessel's bottom, much less how to fodder it with the carcase of one of his fellow-creatures. The corporal, as we said before, turned, round and round the compass, to ascertain if he could com- pass his wishes ; at last he commenced by dragging one rope's- end from one side and another from the other. Those would do for the side ropes, but he wanted a long one from forward and another from aft ; and how to get the one from aft under the cutter's bottom was a puzzle ; and then there was the mast and the rigging in his way. The corporal reflected. The more he considered the matter, the more his brain be- came confused. He was at a nonplus, and he gave it up in despair. He stood still, took out a blue cotton handkerchief from the breast of his jacket, and wiped his forehead, for the intensity of thought had made him perspire ; anything like reflection was very hard work for Corporal Van Spitter. 52 SNARLEYYOW "Tousand tyfels !" at last exclaimed the corporal, and he paused and knocked his big head with his fist. " Hundred tousand tyfels ! " repeated the corporal, after five minutes' more thought. " Twenty hundred tousand tyfels ! " muttered the corporal, once more knocking his head. But he knocked in vain ; like an empty house, there was no one within to answer the appeal. The corporal could no more ; so he returned his pocket-handkerchief to the breast of his jacket, and a heavy sigh escaped from his own breast. All the devils in hell were mentally conjured and summoned to his aid, but they were, it is to be presumed, better employed ; for although the work in hand was diabolical enough, still Smallbones was such a poor devil, that probably he might have been considered as remotely allied to the fraternity. It may be inquired why, as this was on service, Corporal Van Spitter did not apply for the assistance of the seamen belonging to the vessel, particularly to the officer in charge of the deck; but the fact was, that he was unwilling to do this, knowing that his application would be in vain ; for he was aware that the whole crew sided with Smallbones. It was only as a last resource that he intended to do this ; and being now at his nits' end, he walked up to Dick Short, who had been watching the corporal's motions in silence, and accosted him. "If you please, Mynheer Short, Mynheer Vanslyperken give orders dat de boy be keel-hauled dis morning ; I want haben de rope and de way." Short looked at the corporal, and made no reply. " Mynheer Short, I haben tell de order of Mynheer Vansly- perken." Dick Short made no reply, but, leaning over the hatchway, called out, " Jemmy ! " "Ay, ay," replied Jemmy Ducks, turning out of his ham- mock and dropping on the lower deck. Corporal Van Spitter, who imagined that Mr. Short was about to comply with his request after his own Harpocratic fashion, remained quietly on the deck until Jemmy Ducks made his appearance. " Hands ! " quoth Short. Jemmy piped the hands up. 53 THE DOG FIEND; OR, " Boat ! " quoth Short, turning his head to the small boat hoisted up astern. Now, as all this was apparently preparatory to the work required, the corporal was satisfied. The men soon came up with their hammocks on their shoulders, which they put into the nettings, and then Jemmy proceeded to lower down the boat. As soon as it was down and hauled up alongside, Short turned round to Coble, and, waving his hand towards the shore, said "Beef." Coble, who perfectly understood him, put a new quid into his cheek, went down the side, and pulled on shore to bring off the fresh beef and vegetables for the ship's company ; after which Dick Short walked the deck, and gave no further orders. Corporal Van Spitter, perceiving this, went up to him again. " Mynheer Short, you please get ready." " No ! " thundered Short, turning away. " Got for dam ! dat is mutiny ! " muttered the corporal, who immediately backed stern foremost down the hatchway, to report to his commandant the state of affairs on deck. Mr. Vanslyperken had already risen ; he had slept but one hour during the whole night, and that one hour was so occupied with wild and fearful dreams that he awoke from his sleep unrefreshed. He had dreamed that he was making every attempt to drown Smallbones, but without effect ; for so soon as the lad was dead he came to life again. He thought that Smallbones' soul was incorporated in a small animal something like a mouse, and that he had to dislodge it from its tenement of clay ; but as soon as he drove it from one part of the body it would force its way back again into another. If he forced it out by the mouth, after incredible exertions, which made him perspire at every pore, it would run back again into the ear ; if forced from thence, through the nostril, then in at the toe, or any other part ; in short, he laboured apparently in his dream for years, but without success. And then the " change came o'er the spirit of his dream " ; but still there was analogy, for he was now trying to press his suit, which was now a liquid in a phial, into the widow Vandersloosh ; but in vain. He administered it again and again ; but it acted as an emetic, and she could not stomach it; and then he found himself 54 SNARLEYYOW rejected by all. The widow kicked him, Smallbones stamped upon him, even Snarleyyow flew at him and bit him. At last he fell with an enormous paving-stone round his neck, descending into a horrible abyss head foremost ; and, as he increased his velocity, he awoke, trembling and confused, and could sleep no more. This dream was not one to put Mr. Vanslyperken into good-humour, and two severe cuts on his cheek with the razor as he attempted to shave for his hand still trembled had added to his discontent ; when it was raised to its climax by the entrance of Corporal Van Spitter, who made his report of the mutinous conduct of the first officer. Never was Mr. Vanslyperken in such a tumult of rage ; he pulled off some beaver from his hat to stanch the blood, and, wiping off the remainder of the lather for he put aside the operation of shaving till his hand was more steady, he threw on his coat, and followed the corporal on deck, looked round with a savage air, spied out the diminutive form of Jemmy Ducks, and desired him to pipe "all hands to keel-haul." Whereupon Jemmy put his pipe to his mouth, and after a long flourish, bawled out what appeared to Mr. Vanslyperken to be all hands to be keel-hauled ; but Jemmy slurred over quickly the little change made in the order, and although the men tittered, Mr. Vanslyperken thought it better to say nothing. But there is an old saying, that you may bring a horse to the pond, but you cannot make him drink. Mr. Vanslyperken had given the order, but no one attempted to commence the arrangements. The only person who showed .any activity was Smallbones himself, who, not aware that he was to be punished, and hearing all hands piped for something or another, came shambling, all legs and wings, up the hatch- way, and looked round to ascertain what was to be done. He was met by the bulky form of Corporal Van Spitter, who, thinking that Smallbones' making his appearance in such haste was with the intention of jumping overboard to avoid his punishment, immediately seized him by the collar with the left hand, turned round on a pivot towards Mr. Vanslyperken, and, raising his right hand to his foraging cap, reported, " The prisoner on deck, Mynheer Vanslyperken." This roused the lieutenant to action, for he had been walking the deck for a half-minute in deep thought. " Is all ready there, forward ? " cried Mr. Vanslyperken. 55 THE DOG FIEND; OR, No one replied. " I say, boatswain, is all ready ? " "No, sir," replied Jemmy ; " nobody knows how to set about it. I don't, anyhow ; I never seed anything of the like since I've been in the service ; the whole of the ship's company say the same." But even the flakes of snow, which now fell thick, and whitened the blue jacket of Mr. Vanslyperken, could not assuage his wrath ; he perceived that the men were refractorv, so he summoned the six marines, who were completely under the control of their corporal. Poor Smallbones had, in the meantime, discovered what was going on, and thought that he might as well urge some- thing in his own defence. "If you please, what are you going for to do with me?" said the lad, with a terrified look. " Lead him forward," said Mr. Vanslyperken ; " follow me, marines ; " and the whole party, headed by the lieutenant, went before the mast. "Strip him!" cried Mr. Vanslyperken. " Strip me, with the snow flying like this ! Aren't I cold enough already ? " "You'll be colder when -you're under the bottom of the cutter," replied his master. " O Lord, then it is keel-hauling, a'ter all ! Why, what have I done ? " cried Smallbones, as the marines divested him of his shirt, and exposed his emaciated body to the pitiless storm. " Where's Snarleyyow, sir ? confess." " Snarleyyow how should I know, sir ? it's very hard be- cause your dog is not to be found, that I'm to be dragged under the bottom of a vessel." "I'll teach you to throw paving-stones in the canal." " Paving-stones, sir ! " and Smallbones' guilty conscience flew in his face. " Well, sir, do as you please, I'm sure I don't care ; if I am to be killed, be quick about it I'm sure I shan't come up alive." Here Mr. Vanslyperken remembered his dream, and the difficulty which he had in driving Smallbones' soul out of his body, and he was fearful that even keel-hauling would not settle Smallbones. By the direction of Mr. Vanslyperken, the hauling ropes 56 SNARLEYYOW and other tackle were collected by the marines, for the seamen stood by, and appeared resolved, to a man, to do nothing, and in about half-an-hour all was ready. Four marines manned the hauling line, one was placed at each side-rope fastened to the lad's arms, and the corporal, as soon as he had lifted the body of Smallbones over the larboard gunwale, had directions to attend the bow-line, and not allow him to be dragged on too fast : a better selection for this purpose could not have been made than Corporal Van Spitter. Smallbones had been laid without his clothes on the deck, now covered with snow, during the time that the lines were making fast to him ; he remained silent, and, as usual when punished, with his eyes shut, and as Vanslyperken watched him with feelings of hatred, he perceived an occasional smile to cross the lad's haggard features. He knows where the dog is, thought Vanslyperken, and his desire to know what had become of Snarleyyow overcame his vengeance. He addressed the shivering Smallbones " Now, sir, if you wish to escape the punishment, tell me what has become of the dog, for I perceive that you know." Smallbones grinned as his teeth chattered he would have undergone a dozen keel-haulings rather than have satisfied Vanslyperken. " I give you ten minutes to think of it," continued the lieutenant ; " hold all fast at present." The snowstorm now came on so thick that it was difficult to distinguish the length of the vessel. Smallbones' naked limbs were gradually covered, and, before the ten minutes were expired, he was wrapped up in snow as in a garment ; he shook his head occasionally to clear his face, but remained silent. " Now, sir," cried Vanslyperken, " will you tell me ? or over- board you go at once. Will you tell me ? " " No," replied Smallbones. " Do you know, you scoundrel ? " " Yes," replied Smallbones, whose indignation was roused. " And you won't tell ? " " No," shrieked the lad " no, never, never, never ! " " Corporal Van Spitter, over with him," cried Vanslyperken in a rage, when a sudden stir was heard amongst the men aft, and as the corporal raised up the light frame of the culprit, to THE DOG FIEND; OR, carry it to the gunwale, to the astonishment of Vanslyperken, of the corporal, and of Smallbones, Snarleyyow appeared on the forecastle, and made a rush at Smallbones, as he lay in the corporal's arms, snapped at his leg, and then set up his usual deep baying, " Bow, bow, bow ! " The reappearance of the dog created no small sensation Vanslyperken felt that he had now no reason for keel-hauling Smallbones, which annoyed him as much as the sight of the dog gave him pleasure. The corporal, who had dropped Small bones on the snow, was also disappointed. As for Smallbones, at the baying of the dog he started up on his knees, and looked at it as if it were an apparition, with every demonstration of terror in his countenance ; his eyes glared upon the animal with horror and astonishment, and he fell down in a swoon. The whole of the ship's company were taken aback they looked at one another and shook their heads one only remark was made by Jansen, who muttered, " De tog is no tog, a'ter all." Mr. Vanslyperken ordered Smallbones to be taken below, and then walked aft ; perceiving Obadiah Coble he inquired whence the dog had come, and was answered that he hud come off in the boat which he had taken on shore for fresh beef and vegetables. Mr. Vanslyperken made no reply, but, with Snarleyyow at his heels, went down into the cabin. CHAPTER XI In which Snarleyyow does not at all assist his master's cause with the widow Vandersloosh IT will be necessary to explain to the reader by what means the life of our celebrated cur was preserved. When Small-- bones had thrown him into the canal, tied up, as he supposed, in his winding-sheet, what Mr. Vanslyperken observed was true, that there were people below, and the supposed paving- stone might have fallen upon them. The voices which he heard were those of a father and son, who were in a small boat going from a galliot to the steps where they intended to land ; for this canal was not like most others, with the water in it suffi- 58 SNARLEYYOW ciently high to enable people to step from the vessel's gunwale to the jetty. Snarleyyow fell in his bag a few yards ahead of the boat, and the splash naturally attracted their attention ; he did not sink immediately, but floundered and struggled so as to keep himself partly above water. " What is that?" exclaimed the father to his son in Dutch. " Mein Gott ! who is to know ? but we will see ;" and the son took the boat-hook, and with it dragged the bread-bags towards the boat, just as they were sinking, for Snarleyyow was exhausted with his efforts. The two together dragged the bags with their contents into the boat. " It is a dog or something," observed the son. " Very well, but the bread-bags will be useful/' replied the father, and they pulled on to the landing-stairs. When they arrived there they lifted out the bags, laid them on the stone steps, and proceeded to unrip them, when they found Snarley- yow, who was just giving signs of returning animation. They took the bags with them, after having rolled his carcase out, and left it on the steps, for there was a fine for throwing any- thing into the canal. The cur soon after recovered, and was able to stand on his legs ; so soon as he could walk he made his way to the door of the widow Vandersloosh, and howled for admittance. The widow had retired; she had been reading her book of prieres, as every one should do who has been cheating people all day long. She was about to extinguish her light, when this serenade saluted her ears ; it became in- tolerable as the dog gained strength. Babette had long been fast asleep, and was with difficulty roused up and directed to beat the cur away. She attempted to perform the duty, arming herself with the broom ; but the moment she opened the door Snarleyyow dashed in between her legs, upsetting her on the brick pavement. Babette screamed, and her mistress came out in the passage to ascertain the cause ; the dog not being able to run into the parlour, bolted up the stairs, and snapping at the widow as he passed, secured a berth underneath her bed. " Oh, mein Gott ! it is the dog of the lieutenant," exclaimed Babette, coming up the stairs in greater dishabille than her mistress, and with the broom in her hand. " What shall we do how shall we get rid of him ? " *' A thousand devils may take the lieutenant, and his nasty 59 THE DOG FIEND; OR, dog too/' exclaimed the widow, in great wrath ; " this is the last time that either of them enter my house ; try, Babette, with your broom shove at him hard." " Yes, ma'am," replied Babette, pushing with all her strength at the dog beneath the bed, who seized the broom with his teeth, and pulled it away from Babette. It was a struggle of strengthbetween the girl and Snarl eyyow pull, Babette pull, dog one moment the broom, with two-thirds of the handle, disappeared under the bed, the next the maid recovered her lost ground. Snarleyyow was first tired of this contention, and to prove that he had no thoughts of abandoning his posi- tion, he let go the broom, flew at Babette's naked legs, and having inserted his teeth half through her ankle, he returned growling to his former retreat. " Oh dear, mein Gott ! " ex- claimed Babette, dropping her broom, and holding her ankle with both hands. " What shall we do ? " cried the widow, wringing her hands. It was indeed a case of difficulty. Mynheer Vandersloosh, before he had quitted this transitory scene, had become a per- sonage as bulky as the widow herself, and the bed had been made unusually wide ; the widow still retained the bed for her own use, for there was no knowing whether she might not again be induced to enter the hymeneal state. It occu- pied more than one-half of the room, and the dog had gained a position from which it was not easy for two women to dislodge him ; and, as the dog snarled and growled under the bed, so did the widow's wrath rise as she stood shivering and it was directed against the master. She vowed mentally, that so sure as the dog was under the bed, so sure should his master never get into it. And Babette's wrath was also kindled, now that the first pain of the bite had worn off; she seized the broom again, and made some furious lunges at Snarleyyow, so furious that he could not regain possession with his teeth. The door of the room had been left open that the dog might escape so had the street-door, and the widow stood at the foot of the bed, waiting for some such effect being produced by Babette's vigorous attacks ; but the effects were not such as she antici- pated : the dog became more enraged, and at last sprang out at the foot of the bed, flew at the widow, tore her only gar- ment, and bit her in the leg. Frau Vandersloosh screamed 60 SNARLEYYOW and reeled reeled against the door left half open, and falling against it, slammed it to with her weight, and fell down shrieking. Snarleyyow, who probably had intended to make off, seeing that his escape was prevented, again retreated under the bed, and as soon as he was there he recommenced an attack upon Babette's legs. Now, it appears, that what the united courage of the two females could not accomplish, was at length effected by their united fears. The widow Vandersloosh gained her legs as soon as she could, and at first opened the door to run out, but her nightdress was torn to ribbons in front. She looked at her situation modesty conquered every other feeling she burst into teare, and exclaiming, " Mr. Vanslyperken ! Mr. Vansly- perken ! " she threw herself in an ecstasy of grief and rage on the centre of the bed. At the same moment the teeth of the dog were again fixed upon the ankles of Babette, who also shrieked, and threw herself on the bed, and upon her mistress. The bed was a good bed, and had for years done its duty ; but you may even overload a bed, and so it proved in this instance. The united weights of the mistress and the maid coming down upon it with such emphasis was more than the bed could bear the sacking gave way altogether, and the mat- tress which they lay upon was now supported by the floor. But this misfortune was their preservation for when the mattress came down, it came down upon Snarleyyow. The animal contrived to clear his loins, or he would have perished; but he could not clear his long mangy tail, which was now caught and firmly fixed in a new species of trap, the widow's broadest proportions having firmly secured him by it. Snarley- yow pulled, and pulled, but he pulled in vain he was fixed he could not bite, for the mattress was between them he pulled, and he howled, and barked, and turned himself every way, and yelped ; and had not his tail been of coarse and thick dimensions he might have left it behind him, so great were his exertions ; but no, it was impossible. The widow was a widow of substance, as Vanslyperken had imagined, and as she now proved to the dog the only difference was, that the master wished to be in the very situation the dog was now so anxious to escape from to wit, tailed on to the widow. Babette, who soon perceived that the dog was so, now got out of the bed, begging her mistress not to move an inch, til THE DOG FIEND; OR, and seizing the broom she hammered Snarleyyow most un- mercifully, without any fear of retaliation. The dog redoubled his exertions, and the extra weight of Babette being now re- moved, he was at last able to withdraw his appendage, and probably feeling that there was now no chance of a quiet night's rest in his present quarters, he made a bolt out of the room, down the stairs, and into the street. Babette chased him down, threw the bro'om at his head as he cleared the threshold, and then bolted the door. " Oh, the beast ! " exclaimed Babette, going upstairs again out of breath ; " he's gone at last, ma'am." "Yes," replied the widow, rising up with difficulty from the hole made with her own centre of gravity ; " and and his master shall go too. Make love, indeed the atomy the shrimp the dried-up stock-fish! Love, quotha and refuse to hang a cur like that. O dear ! O dear ! get me something to put on. One of my best chemises all in rags and his nasty teeth in my leg in two places, Babette. Well, well, Mr. Vanslyperken, we shall see I don't care for their custom. Mr. Vanslyperken, you'll not sit on my sofa again, I can tell you ; hug your nasty cur quite good enough for you. Yes, yes, Mr. Vanslyperken." By this time the widow had received a fresh supply of linen from Babette ; and as soon as she had put it on she rose from the bed, the fractured state of which again called forth her indignation. " Thirty-two years have I had this bed, wedded and single, Babette ! " exclaimed the widow. " For sixteen years did I sleep on that bed with the lamented Mr. Vandersloosh for sixteen years have I slept in it, a lone widow but never till now did it break down. How am I to sleep to-night ? What am I to do, Babette ? " " 'Twas well it did break down, ma'am," replied Babette, who was smoothing down the jagged skin at her ankles, " or we should never have got- the nasty biting brute out of the house." "Very well very well. Yes, yes, Mr. Vanslyperken marriage indeed ; I'd as soon marry his cur ! " "Mein Gott!" exclaimed Babette. "I think, madam, if you did marry, you would soon find the master as cross as the dog ; but I must make this bed." Babette proceeded to examine the mischief, and found that SNARLEYYOW it was only the cords which tied the sacking that had given way, and considering that they had done their office for thirty- two years, and the strain which had been put upon them after so long a period, there was not much to complain of. A new cord was procured, and in a quarter of an hour all was right again ; and the widow, who had sat in the chair fuming and blowing off her steam, as soon as Babette had turned down the bed, turned in again, muttering, " Yes, yes, Mr. Vansly- perken marriage indeed. Well, well, we shall see. Stop till to-morrow, Mr. Vanslyperken ;" and as Babette has closed the curtains, so will we close this chapter. CHAPTER XII In which resolutions are entered into in all quarters, and Jemmy Ducks is accused of mutiny for singing a song in a snoivstorm W HAT were the adventures of Snarl eyyow after this awk- ward interference with his master's speculations upon the widow, until he jumped into the beef-boat to go on board of the cutter, are lost for ever ; but it is to be supposed that he could not have remained the whole night without making himself disagreeable in some quarter or another. But, as we before observed, we know nothing about it ; and, therefore, may be excused if we do not tell. The widow Vandersloosh slept but little that night : her soul was full of vengeance; but although smarting with the imprints of the cur's teeth, still she had an eye to business ; the custom of the crew of the cutter was not to be despised, and, as she thought of this, she gradually cooled down. It was not till four o'clock in the morning that she came to her decision ; and it was a very prudent one, which was to demand the dead body of the dog to be laid at her door before Mr. Vansly- perken should be allowed admittance. This was her right, and if he was sincere, he would not refuse ; if he did refuse, it was not at all clear that she should lose the custom of the seamen, over the major part of whom Vanslyperken then appeared to have very little control ; and all of whom, she 63 THE DOG FIEND; OR, knew, detested him most cordially, as well as his dog. After which resolution the widow Vandersloosh fell fast asleep. But we must return on board, where there was almost as much confusion as there had been on shore. The reappearance of Snarl eyyow was considered supernatural, for Small bones had distinctly told in what manner he had tied him up in the bread- bags, and thrown him into the canal. Whisperings and mur- murings were heard all round the cutter's decks. Obadiah Coble shrugged up his shoulders, as he took an extra quid Dick Short walked about with lips compressed, more taciturn than ever Jansen shook his head, muttering, " Te tog is no tog " Bill Spurey had to repeat to the ship's company the legend of his coming on board over and over again. The only persons who appeared not to have lost their courage were Jemmy Ducks and poor Smallbones, who had been put in his hammock to recover him from his refrigeration. The former said, " that if they were to sail with the devil, it could not be helped, pay and prize-money would still go on ; " and the latter, who had quite recovered his self-possession, vowed s that, dog or devil, he would never cease his attempts to destroy him if he was the devil, or one of his imps, it was his duty as a Christian to oppose him, and he had no chance of better treatment if he were to remain quiet. The snowstorm con- tinued, and the men remained below, all but Jemmy Ducks, who leaned against the lee-side of the cutter's mast, and as the snow fell, sang, to a slow air, the following ditty, it probably being called to his recollection by the state of the weather. " 'Twas at the landing-place that's just below Mount Wyse, Poll lean'd against the sentry's box, a tear in both her eyes, Her apron twisted round her arms, all for to keep them warm, Being a windy Christmas-day, and also a snowstorm. And Bet and Sue Both stood there too, A-shivering by her side, They both were dumb, And both look'd glum, As they watch'd the ebbing tide. Poll put her arms akimbo, At the admiral's house look'd she, To thoughts before in limbo She now a vent gave free. 64 SNARLEYYOW You have sent the ship in a gale to work, On a lee shore to be jamm'd, I'll give you a piece of my mind, old Turk, Port Admiral, you be d d. Chorus " We'll give you a piece of our mind, old Turk, Port Admiral, you be d d. " Who ever heard in the sarvice of a frigate made to sail On Christmas-day, it blowing hard, with sleet, and snow, and hail ? I wish I had the fishing of your back that is so bent, I'd use the galley poker hot unto your heart's content. Here Bet and Sue Are with me too, A-shivering by my side. They both are dumb, And both look glum, And watch the ebbing tide. Poll put her arms akimbo, At the admiral's house look'd she, To thoughts that were in limbo She now a vent gave free. You've got a roaring fire, I'll bet, In it your toes are jamm'd : Let's give him a piece of our mind, my Bet, Port Admiral, you be d d. Chonu " Let's give him a piece of our mind, my Bet, Port Admiral, you be d d. " I had the flour and plums all pick'd, and suet all chopp'd fine, To mix into a pudding rich for all the mess to dine ; I pawn'd my earrings for the beef, it weigh'd at least a stone, Now my fancy man is sent to sea, and I am left alone. Here's Bet and Sue Who stand here too, A-shivering by my side ; They both are dumb, They both look glum, And watch the ebbing tide. Poll put her arms akimbo, At the admiral's house look'd she, To thoughts that were in limbo She now a vent gave free. 65 g THE DOG FIEND; OR, You've got a turkey, I'll be bound, With which you will be cramm'd ; I'll give you a bit of my mind, old hound, Port Admiral, you be d d. Chorus " I'll give you a bit of my mind, old hound, Port Admiral, you be d d. " I'm sure that in this weather they cannot cook their meat, To eat it raw on Christmas-day will be a pleasant treat ; But let us all go home, girls ; it's no use waiting here, We'll hope that Christmas-day to come they will have better cheer. So Bet and Sue, Don't stand here too, A-shivering by my side ; Don't keep so dumb, Don't look so glum, Nor watch the ebbing tide. Poll put her arms akimbo, At the admiral's house look'd she, To thoughts that were in limbo She now a vent gave free. So while they cut their raw salt junks, With dainties you'll be cramm'd ; Here's once for all my mind, old hunks, Port Admiral, you be d d. Ghana " So once for all our mind, old hunks, Port Admiral, you be d d" " Mein Gott ! but dat is rank mutiny, Mynheer Shemy Tucks," observed Corporal Van Spitter, who had come upon the deck unperceived by Jemmy, and had listened to the song. " Mutiny, is it?" replied Jemmy; "and report this also " ' I'll give you a bit of my mind, fat thief ; You, corporal, may be d d.' " " Dat is better and better I mean to say, worser and worser," replied the corporal. " Take care I don't pitch you overboard," replied Jemmy, hi wrath. " Dat is most worse still," said the corporal, stalking aft, and leaving Jemmy Ducks to follow up the train of his own thoughts. Jemmy, who had been roused by the corporal, and felt the M SNARLEYYOW snow insinuating itself into the nape of his neck, thought he might as well go down below. The corporal made his report, and Mr. Vanslyperken made his comments, but he did no more, for he was aware that a mere trifle would cause a general mutiny. The recovery of Snarleyyow consoled him, and little thinking what had been the events of the preceding night, he thought he might as well prove his devotion to the widow, by paying his respects in a snowstorm but not in the attire of the day before : Mr. Vanslyperken was too economical for that ; so he remained in his loose threadbare greatcoat and foul -weather hat. Having first locked up his dog in the cabin, and entrusted the key to the corporal, he went on shore, and presented himself at the widow's door, which was opened by Babette, who with her person barred entrance : she did not wait for Vanslyperken to speak first " Mynheer Vanslyperken, you can't come in. Frau Vander- sloosh is very ill in bed the doctor says it's a bad case she cannot be seen." " 111 ! " exclaimed Vanslyperken. " Your dear, charming mistress ill ! Good heavens ! what is the matter, my dear Babette ? " replied Vanslyperken, with all the pretended interest of a devoted lover. "All through you, Mr. Vanslyperken," replied Babette. " Me ! " exclaimed Vanslyperken. "Well, all through your nasty cur, which is the same thing." " My dog ! I little thought that he was left here," replied the lieutenant ; " but, Babette, let me in, if you please, for the snow falls fast, and " And you must not come in, Mr. Vanslyperken," replied Babette, pushing him back. " Good heavens ! what is the matter ? " Babette then narrated what had passed, and as she was very prolix, Mr. Vanslyperken was a mass of snow on the windward side of him before she had finished, which she did, by pulling down her worsted stockings, and showing the wounds which she had received as her portion in the last night's affray. Having thus given ocular evidence of the truth of what she had asserted, Babette then delivered the message of her mistress ; to wit, " that until the dead body of $narleyyow was laid at the porch where they now stood, hej 67 THE DOG FIEND; OR, Mr. Vanslyperken, would never gain readraission." So saying, and not feeling it very pleasant to continue a conversation in a snowstorm, Babette very unceremoniously slammed the door in Mr. Vanslyperken's face, and left him to digest the com- munication with what appetite he might. Mr. Vanslyperken, notwithstanding the cold weather, hastened from the door in a towering passion. The perspiration actually ran down his face, and mingled with the melting snow. "To be or not to be " give up the widow or give up his darling Snarleyyow a dog whom he loved the more, the more he was, through him, entangled in scrapes and vexations a dog vhom every one hated, and therefore he loved a dog which had not a single recommendation, and therefore was highly prized a dog assailed by all, and especially by that scarecrow Smallbones, to whom his death would be a victory it was impossible. But then, the widow with such lots of guilders in the bank, and such a good income from the Lust Haus, he had long made up his mind to settle in possession. It was the haven which, in the vista of his mind, he had been so long accustomed to dwell upon, and he could not give up the hope. Yet one must be sacrificed. No, he could part with neither. " I have it," thought he ; "I will make the widow believe that I have sacrificed the dog, and then, when I am once in possession, the dog shall come back again, and let her say a word if she dares : I'll tame her, and pay her off for old scores." Such was the determination of Mr. Vanslyperken, as he walked back to the boat. His reverie was, however, broken by his breaking his nose against a lamp-post, which did not con- tribute to his good-humour. " Yes, yes, Frau Vandersloosh, we will see," muttered Vanslyperken ; " you would kill my dog, would you ? It's a dog's life I'll lead you when I'm once secure of you, Madame Vandersloosh. You cheated me out of my biscuit we shall see ; " and Mr. Vanslyperken stepped into his boat and pulled on board. On his arrival, he found that a messenger had come on board during his absence, with the letters of thanks from the king's loving cousins, and with directions that he should return with them forthwith. This suited the views of Vanslyperken ; he wrote a long letter to the widow, in which he expressed his willingness to sacrifice everything for her, not only to hang his dog, but to hang himself, if she wished it lamented his. 68 SNARLEYYOW immediate ofders for sailing, and hinted that, on his return, he ought to find her more favourable. The widow read the letter, and tossed it into the grate with a " Pish ! I was not born yesterday, as the saying is/' cried the widow Vandersloosh. CHAPTER XIII In which the ship's company join in a chorus, and the corporal goes on a cruise MR. VANSLYPERKEN is in his cabin, with Snarleyyow at his side, sitting upon his haunches, and looking in his master's face, which wears an air of anxiety and discomfiture ; the fact is, that Mr. Vanslyperken is anything but content ; he is angry with the widow, with the ship's company, with the dog, and with himself; but his anger towards the dog is softened, for he feels that, if anything in this world loves him it is the dog not that his affection is great, but as much as the dog's nature will permit ; and, at all events, if the animal's attach- ment to him is not very strong, still he is certain that Snarley- yow hates everybody else. It is astonishing how powerful is the feeling that is derived from habit and association. Now that the life of his cur was demanded by one, and, as he was aware, sought for by many, Vanslyperken put a value upon him that was extraordinary. Snarleyyow had become a precious jewel in the- eyes of his master, and what he suffered in anxiety and disappointment from the perverse disposition of the animal, only endeared him the more. " Yes, my poor dog," apostrophised the lieutenant, " they would seek your life ; nay, that hard-hearted woman demands that you should be laid dead at her porch. All conspire against you ; but be not afraid, my dog, your master will protect you against all." Vanslyperken patted the animal on the head, which was not a little swelled from the blows received from the broom of Babette, and Snarleyyow rubbed his nose against his master's trousers, and then raised himself up, by putting his paw upon his master's knee. This brought the dog's head more to the light, and Vanslyperken observed that one eye was swelled and closed. He examined it, and to his horror, found .that it 69 THE DOG FIEND; OR, had been beaten out by the broom of Babette. There was no doubt of it, and Mr. Vanslyperken's cholerwas extreme. "Now, may all the curses of ophthalmia seize the faggot ! " cried the lieutenant ; " I wish I had her here. My poor, poor dog ! ** and Vanslyperken kissed the os frontis of the cur, and what perhaps had never occurred since childhood, and what nothing else could have brought about, Mr. Vanslyperken wept actually wept over an animal which was not, from any quali- fication he possessed, worth the charges of the cord which would have hanged him. Surely, the affections have some- times a bent towards insanity. After a short time the lieutenant rang his bell, and ordered some warm water, to bathe the dog's eye. Corporal Van Spitter, as Smallbones was in his hammock, answered the summons, and when he returned aft with the water, he made known to Mr. Vanslyperken the mutinous expressions of Jemmy Ducks. The lieutenant's small eye twinkled with satisfaction. " Damned the Admiral, did he ? Which one was it Portsmouth or Plymouth ? " This Corporal Van Spitter could not tell ; but it was certain that Jemmy had damned his superior officer. " And, more- over," continued the corporal, " he damned me." Now, Mr. Vanslyperken had a great hatred against Jemmy Ducks, be- cause he amused the ship's company, and he never could forgive any one who made people happy ; moreover, he wanted some object to visit his wrath upon, so he asked a few more ques- tions, and then dismissed the corporal, put on his tarpaulin hat, put his speaking-trumpet under his arm, and went on deck, directing the corporal to appoint one of the marines to continue to bathe the eye of his favourite. Mr. Vanslyperken looked at the dog-vane, and perceived that the wind was foul for sailing, and, moreover, it would be dark in two hours, so he determined upon not starting till the next morning, and then he thought that he would punish Jemmy Ducks ; but the question occurred to him whether he could do so or not. Was James Salisbury a boatswain by right or not ? He received only the pay of a boatswain's mate, but he was styled boatswain on the books. It was a nice point, and the balance was even. Mr. Vanslyperken's own wishes turned the scale, and he resolved to flog Jemmy Ducks if he could.. We say, if he could ; for as, at that time, tyrannical 70 SNARLEYYOW oppression on the part of the superiors was winked at, and no complaints were listened to by the Admiralty, insubordination, which was the natural result, was equally difficult to get over ; and although on board of the larger vessels the strong arm of power was certain to conquer, it was not always the case in the smaller, where the superiors were not in sufficient force, or backed by a numerous party of soldiers or marines, for there was then little difference between the two services. Mr. Vanslyperken had had more than one mutiny on board of the vessels which he had commanded, and, in one instance, his whole ship's company had taken the boats and gone on shore, leaving him by himself in the vessel, preferring to lose the pay due to them than to remain longer on board. They joined other ships in the service, and no notice was taken of their conduct by the authorities. Such was the state of half dis- cipline at the period we speak of in the service of the king. The ships were, in every other point, equally badly fitted out and manned : peculation of every kind was carried to excess, and those who were in command thought more of their own interest than of anything else. Ship's stores and provisions were constantly sold, and the want of the former was fre- quently the occasion of the loss of the vessel, and the sacrifice of the whole crew. Such maladministration is said to be the case even now in some of the Continental navies. It is not until a long series of years have elapsed that such regulations and arrangements as are at present so economically and bene- ficially administered to our navy can be fully established. Having settled the point so far, Mr. Vanslyperken then pro- ceeded to debate in his own mind whether he should flog Jemmy in harbour, or after he had sailed ; and feeling that if there was any serious disturbance on the part of the men, they might quit the vessel if in harbour, he decided that he would wait until he had them in blue water. His thoughts then reverted to the widow, and, as he turned and turned again, he clenched his fists in his greatcoat pockets, and was heard by those near him to grind his teeth. In the meantime, the news had been imparted by the marine, who came up into the galley for more warm water, that the dog had had one of his eyes put out, and it was strange the satisfaction which this intelligence appeared to give to the ship's company. It was passed round like wildfire, and, when 71 THE DOG FIEND; OR, communicated, a beam of pleasure was soon apparent through- out the whole cutter, and for this simple reason, that the accident removed the fear arising from the supposition of the dog being supernatural, for the men argued, and with some reason, that if you could put out his eye you could kill him altogether ; for if you could destroy a part you could destroy the whole. No one ever heard of the devil's eye being put out ergo, the dog could not be a devil, or one of his imps ; so argued a knot of the men in conclave, and Jansen wound up by observing, "Dat de tog was only a tog, after all." Vanslyperken returned to his cabin and stated his intentions to his factotum and confidant, Corporal Van Spitter. Now, in this instance, the corporal did not adhere to that secrecy to which he was bound, and the only reason we can give is, that he had as great a dislike to Jemmy Ducks as his lieutenant for the corporal obeyed orders so exactly that he considered it his duty not to have even an opinion or a feeling contrary to those of his superior officer. He was delighted at the idea of flogging Jemmy, and communicated the lieutenant's intention to the most favoured of his marines, who also told the secret to another, and thus in five minutes it was known throughout the cutter, that as soon as they were in blue water the little boatswain was to be tied up for having damned the admiral in a snowstorm. The consequence was, as the evening was clear, that there was a very numerous assemblage upon the forecastle of the cutter Yungfrau. " Flog Jemmy ! " said Bill Spurey. " Why, Jemmy's a hofficer." " To be sure he is," observed another ; " and quite as good a one as Vanslyperken himself, though he don't wear brass on his hat." " D n it ! what next heh, Coble ? " Coble hitched up his trousers. " It's my opinion he'll be for flogging us next, Short," said the old man. "Yes," replied Short. " Shall we allow Jemmy to be flogged ? " " No," replied Short. " If it warn't for them ere marines, and the lumpy beggar of a corporal," observed one of the seamen, " Pish," quoth Jemmy, who was standing among theto. " Won't he make it out mutiny ? " observed Spurey. 72 SNARLEYYOW " Mein Gott ! it was mutiny to flog tie officer," said Jansen. " That's very true," observed another. " But Jemmy can't stand against the fat corporal and the six marines/' observed Bill Spurey. " One up and t'other down, I'll take them all," observed Jemmy, expanding his chest. " Yes, but they'll all be down upon you at once, Jemmy." " If they lays their hands upon an officer," observed Coble, " it will be mutiny ; and then Jemmy calls in the ship's com- pany to protect him." "Exactly," observed Jemmy. " And den, mein Gott, I zettle for de corporal," observed Jansen. "I'll play him a trick yet." " But now, it's no use palavering," observed Spurey ; " let's come to some settlement. Obadiah, give us your opinion as to what's best to be done." Hereupon Coble squirted out a modicum of 'baccy juice, wiped his mouth with the back of his hand, and said, " It's my opinion, that the best way of getting one man out of a scrape, is to get all the rest in it. Jemmy, d'ye see, is to be hauled up for singing an old song, in which a wench very properly damns the admiral for sending a ship out on a Christmas-day, which, let alone the unchristian-like act, as you may know, my lads, always turns up on a Friday, a day on which nothing but being blown out from your anchors can warrant any vessel sailing on. Now, d'ye see, it may be mutiny to damn a live admiral, with his flag hoisted I won't say but what it is but this here admiral as Jemmy damned, is no more alive than a stock-fish ; and, moreover, it is not Jemmy as damns him, but Poll ; therefore it can be no mutiny. Now, what I consider best is this : if so be it be against the articles well, then, let's all be in for it together, and then Vanslyperken will be puzzled, and, moreover, it will give him a hint how matters stand, and he may think better of it ; for, although we must not have Jemmy touched, still, it's quite as well not to have a regular breeze with the jollies, for if so be that the Scarborough, or any other king's ship, be in port when we arrive, Vanslyperken may run under the guns, and then whip the whole boiling of us off to the Ingies, and glad to get us, too, and that's no joke. Now, that's my idea of the matter." 73 THE DOG FIEND; OR, " Well, but you've not told us how we are to get into it, Coble." " More I have well, that's funny : left out the whole burden of my song. Why, I consider that we had better now directly sing the song over again, all in chorus, and then we shall have damned the admiral a dozen times over ; and Vanslyperken will hear us, and say to himself, 'They don't sing that song for nothing.' What do you say, Dick Short you're first hofficer." "Yes," replied Short. "Hurrah! my lads, then," cried Bill Spurey ; "now then, strike up, Jemmy, and let us give it lots of mouth." The song which our readers have already heard from the lips of Jemmy Ducks was then sung by the whole of the men, con ammo e strepito, and two verses had been roared out, when Corporal Van Spitter, in great agitation, presented him- self at the cabin door, where he found Mr. Vanslyperken very busy summing up his accounts. " Mein Gott, sar ! dere is the mutiny in the Yungfrau," cried the corporal. " Mutiny ! " cried Vanslyperken, catching at his sword, which hung up on the bulkhead. "Yaw, mynheer de mutiny hear now de ship's com- pany." Vanslyperken lent his ears, when the astounding chorus came rolling aft through the door of the cabin " I'll give you a bit of my mind, old hunks, Port Admiral, you be d d." " Bow, wow, wow," barked Snarleyyow. " Why, it's the whole ship's company ! " cried Vansly^ perken. "All but de Corporal Van Spitter, and de six marines," replied the corporal, raising his hand up to his head a la militaire. "Shut the door, corporal This is indeed mutiny and defiance," cried Vanslyperken, jumping up from his chair. " It is one tyfel of a song," replied the corporal. " I must find out the ringleaders, corporal ; do you think that you could contrive to overhear what they say after tlie 74 SNARLEYYOW song is over ? they will be consulting together, and we may find out something." " Mynheer, I'm not very small for to creep in and listen/' replied the corporal, casting his eyes down upon his huge carcase. " Are they all forward ?" inquired the lieutenant. " Yes, mynheer ; not one soul 'baft." " There is the small boat astern : do you think you could get softly into it, haul it up to the bows, and lie there quite still ? You would then hear what they said, without their thinking of it, now that it is dark." " I will try, mynheer," replied the corporal, who quitted the cabin. But there were others who condescended to listen as well as the corporal, and in this instance every word which had passed had been overheard by Smallbones, who had been for some hours out of his hammock. When the corporal's hand touched the lock of the door Smallbones made a hasty retreat. Corporal Van Spitter went on the quarter-deck, which he found vacant ; he hauled up the boat to the counter, and by degrees lowered into it his unwieldy carcase, which almost swamped the little conveyance. He then waited a little, and with difficulty forced the boat up against the strong flood-tide that was running, till at last he gained the chess- tree of the cutter, when he shortened in the painter (or rope that held the boat), made it fast to a ring-bolt without being perceived, and there he lay concealed, not daring to move, for fear of making a noise. Smallbones had, however, watched him carefully, and as the corporal sat in the middle thwart, with his face turned aft, catching but imperfectly the conversation of the men, the lad separated the painter with a sharp knife, and at the same time dropping his foot down, gave the bow of the boat a shove off, which made it round with the stream. The tide was then running five or six miles an hour, and before the corporal, in the utter darkness, could make out what had occurred, or raise his heavy carcase to assist himself, he was whirled away by the current clear of the vessel, and soon disappeared from the sight of Smallbones, who was watching his progress. It is true that the corporal shouted for assistance when he 75 THE DOG FIEND; OR, found himself astern, and also that he was heard by the men, but Smallbones had leaped among them, and in a few words told them what he had done; so, of course, they took no notice, but rubbed their hands with delight at the idea of the corporal being adrift like a bear in a washing-tub, and they all prayed for a gale of wind to come on that he might be swamped, and most of them remained on deck to hear what Mr. Vanslyperken would say and do when the corporal's absence was discovered. Mr. Vanslyperken remained nearly two hours without sending for the corporal. At last, surprised at not seeing him return, he went on deck. The men on the forecastle, perceiving this, immediately disappeared gently down the fore-hatchway. Mr. Vanslyperken walked forward, and found that every one was, as he supposed, either in bed or below ; for in harbour the corporal kept one of the watches, and this night it was his first watch. Vanslyperken looked over the side all round the cutter, and could see no boat and no Corporal Van Spitter ; and it immediately occurred to him that the corporal must have gone adrift, and he was very much puzzled how to act. It would be flood-tide for two hours more, and then the whole ebb would run before it was day- light. Corporal Van Spitter would traverse the whole Zuyder Zee before they might find him. Unless he had the fortune to be picked up by some small craft, he might perish with cold and hunger. He could not sail without him; for what could he do without Corporal Van Spitter his protection, his factotum, his distributor of provisions, &c. ? The loss was irreparable, and Mr. Vanslyperken, when he thought of the loss of the widow's favour, and the loss of his favourite, acknowledged with bitterness that his star was not in the ascendant. After some reflection, Mr. Vanslyperken thought that as nothing could be gained by making the fact known, the wisest thing that he could do was to go to bed and say nothing about it, leaving the whole of the ulterior proceedings until the loss of the boat should be reported to him in the morning. Having arranged this in his mind, Mr. Vansly- perken took two or three turns more, and then went down and turned in. SNARLEYYOW CHAPTER XIV In which some new characters appear on the stage, although the corporal is not to be heard of L HE loss of the boat was reported by Obadiah Coble at day- light, and Mr. Vanslyperken immediately went on deck with his spy-glass, to ascertain if he could distinguish the corporal coming down with the last of the ebb-tide ; but he was nowhere to be seen. Mr. Vanslyperken went to the masthead and surveyed in every direction, but he could neither see anything like the boat or Corporal Van Spitter. His anxiety betrayed to the men that he was a party to the corporal's proceedings, and they whispered among themselves. At last Mr. Vanslyperken came down on deck, and desired Corporal Van Spitter to be sent to him. Of course, it was soon re- ported to him that Corporal Van Spitter was nowhere to be found ; and Mr. Vanslyperken pretended to be much astonished. As the lieutenant took it for granted that the boat had been swept out with the ebb, he determined to get under weigh, in pursuance of his orders, pick up the corporal if he could find him, and then proceed to Portsmouth, which was the port of his destination. Smallbones attended his master, and was so unusually active, that the suspicious Mr. Vanslyperken imme- diately decided that he had a finger in the business ; but he took no notice, resolving in his own mind that Smallbones should some day or another be adrift himself, as the corporal was, but with this difference, that there should be no search made after him. As soon as the men had finished their breakfasts, the cutter was got under weigh and proceeded to sea. During the whole day Vanslyperken cruised in the Zuyder Zee looking for the boat, but without success ; and at last he unwillingly shaped his course for England, much puzzled and perplexed, as now he had no one to act as his steward, to whom he could confide, or by whose arrangements he could continue to defraud the ship's company ; and further, he was obliged to put off for the present all idea of punishing Jemmy Ducks ; for, without the corporal, the marines were afraid to move a step in defiance of the ship's company. The consequence was, that the three days that they were at sea THE DOG FIEND; OR, Mr. Vanslyperken confined himself altogether to his cabin, for he was not without some fears for his own safety. On his arrival at Portsmouth he delivered his letters to the admiral, and received orders to return to his cruising ground after the smugglers as soon as he had replaced his lost boat. We have observed that Mr. Vanslyperken had no relations on this side of the water ; but in saying that, we referred to the epoch that he was in the service previous to the accession of King William. Since that, and about a year from the time we are now writing about, he had brought over his mother, whom he had. not, till the peace, seen for years, and had established her in a small apartment in that part of the town now known by the name of the Half way Houses. The old woman lived upon a small pension allowed by the Dutch court, having been employed for many years in a subordinate capacity in the king's household. She was said to have once been handsome, and, when young, prodigal of her favours ; at present she was a palsied old woman, bent double with age and infir- mity, but with all her faculties as complete as if she was in her prime. Nothing could escape her little twinkling bloodshot eyes or her acute ear. She could scarcely hobble fifty yards, but she kept no servant to assist her, for, like her son, she was avaricious in the extreme. What crime she had committed was not known, but that something lay heavy on her conscience was certain ; but if there was guilt there was no repentance, only fear of future punishment. Cornelius Vanslyperken was her only living child ; she had been twice married. The old woman did not appear to be very fond of him, although she treated him still as a child, and executed her parental authority as if he were still in petticoats. Her coming over was a sort of mutual convenience. She had saved money, and Vansly- perken wished to secure that, and also have a home and a person to whom he could trust ; and she was so abhorred, and the reports against her so shocking where she resided, that she was glad to leave a place where every one, as she passed, would get out of her way, as if to avoid contamination. Yet these reports were vague, although hinting at some horrid and appalling crimes. No one knew what they exactly were, for the old woman had outlived her contemporaries, and the tradition was imperfect ; but she had been handed down to the next generation as one to be avoided as a basilisk. 78 SNARLEYYOW It was to his mother's abode, one room on the second floor, to which Mr. Vanslyperken proceeded as soon as he had taken the necessary steps for the replacing of the boat. As he ascended the stairs, the quick ear of the old woman heard his footstep, and recognised it. It must be observed that all the conversation between Vanslyperken and his mother was carried on in Dutch, of which we, of course, give the translation. " There you come, Cornelius Vanslyperken ! I hear you ; and, by your hurried tread, you are vexed. Well, why should you not be vexed as well as your mother, in this world of devils?" This was a soliloquy of the old woman's before that Vansly- perken had entered the room, where he found his mother sitting over a few cinders, half ignited, in a very small grate. Parsimony would not allow her to use more fuel, although her limbs trembled as much from cold as palsy. Her nose and chin nearly met ; her lips were like old scars, and of an ashy white ; and her sunken, hollow mouth reminded you of a small, deep, dark sepulchre ; teeth she had none. " How fare you, mother ? " said Vanslyperken, on entering the room. " I'm alive." " And long may you live, dear mother." " Ah ! " replied the old woman, as if doubting. " I am here but for a short time," continued Vanslyperken. "Well, child, so much the better. When on board you save money ; on shore you must spend some. Have you brought any with you ? " " I have, mother, which I must leave to your care." "Give it me, then." Vanslyperken pulled out a bag, and laid it on the lap of his mother, whose trembling hands counted it over. "Gold, and good gold. While you live, my child, part not with gold. I'll not die yet ; no, no ! The devils may pull at me, and grin at me ; but I'm not theirs yet." Here the old woman paused, and rocked herself in her chair. "Cornelius, lock this money up, and give me the key. There, now that is safe. You may talk if you please, child ; I can hear well enough." Vanslyperken obeyed. He mentioned all the events of the last cruise,, and his feelings against the widow, Smallbones, 79 THE DOG FIEND; OR, and Jemmy Ducks. The old woman never interrupted him, but sat with her arms folded up in her apron. "Just so, just so," said she at last, when he had done speaking ; " I felt the same. But then, you have not the soul to act as I did. I could do it ; but you you are a coward ! No one dared cross my path, or, if they did ah, well, that's years ago, and I'm not dead yet." All this was muttered by the old woman in a sort of half soliloquy. She paused, and continued : " Better leave the boy alone get nothing by it; the woman there's work there, for there's money." " But she refuses, mother, if I do not destroy the dog." " Refuses ? Ah, well let me see ; can't you ruin her character blast her reputation ? She is yours, and her money too. Then then there will be money and revenge both good ; but money no yes, money's best. The dog must live, to gnaw the Jezebel gnaw her bones ! But you you are a coward ; you dare do nothing ! " " What do I fear, mother ? " " Man the gallows, and death ! I fear the last ; but I shall not die yet no, no ! I will live ; I will not die ! Ay, the corporal lost in Zuvder Zee ! ' Dead men tell no tales;' and he could tell many of you, my child. Let the fish fatten on him ! " " I cannot do without him, mother." " A hundred thousand devils ! " exclaimed the old mother, "that I should have suffered such throes for a craven. Cor- nelius Vanslyperken, you are not like your mother ; your father, indeed " " Who was my father ? " " Silence, child there, go away I wish to be alone with memory." Vanslyperken, who knew that resistance or remonstrance would be useless, and only lead to bitter cursing and impreca- tion on the part of the old woman, rose and walked back to the sallyport, where he slipped into his boat and pulled on board of the Yungfrau, which lay at anchor in the harbour, about a cable's length from the shore. " Here he comes," cried a tall, bony woman, with nothing on her head but a cap with green faded ribbons, who was standing on the forecastle of the cutter. " Here he comes ; 80 SNARLEYYOW he, the villain, as would have flogged my Jemmy." This was the wife of Jemmy Ducks, who lived at Portsmouth, and who, having heard what had taken place, vowed revenge. "Silence, Moggy," said Jemmy, who was standing by her. "Yes, I'll hold my tongue till the time comes, and then I'll sarve him out, the cheating wagabond ! " " Silence, Moggy." " And as for that peaching old Corporal Blubber, I'll Wan Spitter him if ever he turns up again to blow the gaff against my own dear Jemmy." "Silence, Moggy there's rowed of all, and a marine at your elbow." "Let him take that for his trouble," cried Moggy, turning round, and delivering a swinging box of the ear upon the astonished marine, who, not liking to encounter such an Amazon, made a hasty retreat down the fore-hatchway. "So there you are, are you ? " continued Moggy, as Vansly- perken stepped on the deck. " Silence, Moggy." " You, that would flog my own dear darling duck my own Jemmy." " Silence ' Moggy, will you ? " said Jemmy Ducks, in an angry tone, "or I'll smash your peepers." " You must climb on the gun to reach them, my little man," replied his wife. " Well, the more I holds my tongue now, the more for him when I gets hold on him. Oh ! he's gone to his cabin, has he, to kiss his Snarleyyow : I'll make smallbones of that beast afore I'm done with him. Flog my Jemmy my own, dear, darling Jemmy a nasty lean " " Go down below, Moggy," said Jemmy Ducks, pushing her towards the hatchway. " Snivelling, great-coated " " Go below," continued Jemmy, shoving her. " Ferret-eyed, razor-nosed " Go down below, will you ? " cried Jemmy, pushing her near to the hatchway. " Herring-gutted, bare-poled " " Confound it ! go below." " Cheating rip of a vagabond ! Lord, Jemmy, if you a'n't shoved me down the hatchway ! Well, never mind, my darling, let's go to supper ; " and Moggy caught hold of her 81 F THE DOG FIEND; OR, husband, as she was going down, and with surprising strength lifted him off his legs, and carried him down in her arms as she would have done a child, much to the amusement of the men who were standing on the forecastle. When it was dusk a boat dropped alongside of the cutter, and a man stepped out of it on the deck, when he was met by Obadiah Coble, who asked him, " What's your pleasure ? " " I must speak with the commander of this vessel directly." " Wait a moment, and I'll tell him what you say," replied Coble, who reported the message to Mr. Vanslyperken. " What sort of a person is he ? " demanded the lieutenant. "Oh, I don't know sort of half-bred, long-shore chap looks something between a bumbailey and a bumboat- raan." " Well, you may show him down." The man, who shortly after entered the cabin, was a short, punchy little fellow, with a red waistcoat, knee-breeches, and a round jacket of green cloth. His face was covered with carbuncles, some of them so large that his small pug-nose was nothing more in appearance than a larger blotch than the others. His eyes were small and keen, and his whiskers of a deep red. As soon as he entered the cabin, he very delibe- rately locked the door after him. "Nothing like making sure," observed he. " Why, what the devil do you want ? " exclaimed Vansly- perken, rather alarmed ; while Snarleyyow walked round and round the thick calves of the man's legs, growling, and in more than two minds to have a bite through his blue worsted stockings ; and the peculiar obliquity with which he carried his head, now that he surveyed with only one eye, was by no means satisfactory. " Take your cur away, and let us proceed to business, for there is no time to lose," said the man, coolly taking a chair. " Now, there can be no eavesdropping, I trust, for my life may be forfeited if I'm discovered." " I cannot understand a word of all this," replied Vansly- perken, much surprised. " In a few words, do you want to put some five thousand pounds in your pocket ? " At this question Vanslyperken became attentive. He beat off the dog, and took a chair by the side of the stranger. 82 SNARLEYYOW " Ah ! interest will always bring civility ; so now to the point You command this cutter, do you not ? " " I do," replied Vanslyperken. " Well, you are about to cruise after the smugglers ? " "Yes." " I can give information of a cargo to be landed on a certain night, worth ten thousand pounds or more." " Indeed ! " replied Vanslyperken. " Yes, and put your boats in such a position that they must seize the whole." " I'm very much obliged to you. Will you take something, sir any scheedam ?" said Vanslyperken, unlocking one of his cupboards, and producing a large stone bottle, and a couple of glasses, which he filled. " This is very good stuff," observed the man ; " I'll trouble you for another glass." This was one more than Mr. Vanslyperken intended ; but, on second thoughts, it would make his new acquaintance more communicative, so another was filled, and as soon as it was filled, it was emptied. "Capital stuff!" said he of the rubicund face, shoving his glass towards Vanslyperken, by way of hint ; but the lieutenant would not take the hint, as his new guest had already swallowed as much as lasted himself for a week. " But now," observed Vanslyperken, " where is this cargo to be seen, and when ? " " That's tellings," replied the man. " I know that ; but you have come to tell, or what the devil else ? " replied Vanslyperken, who was getting angry. " That's according " replied the man. " According to what ? " " The snacks," replied the man. " What w r ill you give up ?" " Give up ! How do you mean ? " " What is my sliare to be ? " " Share ! you can't share you're not a king's officer." "No, but I'm an informer, and that's the same thing." "Well, depend upon it, I'll behave very liberally." " How much, I ask ? " " We'll see to that afterwards ; something handsome, depend upon it." " That won't do. Wish you good evening, sir. Many thanks 83 THE DOG FIEND; OR, for the scheedain capital stuff!" and the man rose from his chair. But Mr. Vanslyperken had no intention to let him go ; his avarice induced him at first to try if the man would be satisfied with his promise to reward him a promise which certainly would never have been adhered to. " Stop ' my dear sir ; do not be in such a hurry. Take another glass." "With pleasure," replied the man, reseating himself, and drinking off the scheedam. "That's really prime; I like it better every time I taste it. Now then, shall we go to business again ? I'll be plain with you. Half is my conditions, or I don't inform." "Half" exclaimed Vanslyperken; "half often thousand pounds ? What ! five thousand pounds ? " " Exactly so ; half of ten is five, as you say." "What ! give you five thousand pounds?" " I rather think it is I who offer you five thousand, for the devil a penny will you get without me. And that I will have, and this bond you must sign to that effect, or I'm off. You're not the only vessel in the harbour." Vanslyperken tried for some time to reduce the terms, but the man was positive. Vanslyperken then tried if he could not make the man intoxicated, and thus obtain better terms ; but fifteen glasses of his prime scheedam had no effect further than extorting unqualified praise as it was poured down, and at last Mr. Vanslyperken unwillingly consented to the terms, and the bond was signed. "We must weigh at the ebb," said the man, as he put the bond in his pocket. " I shall stay on board ; we have a moon- light night, and if we had not, I could find my way out in a yellow fog. Please to get your boats all ready, manned and armed, for there may be a sharp tussle." "But when do they run, and where?" demanded Vansly- perken. "To-morrow night, at the back of the Isle. Let me see," con- tinued the man, taking out his watch ; " mercy on me ! how time has flown that's the scheedam. In a couple of hours we must weigh. I'll go up and see if the wind holds in the same quarter. If you please, lieutenant, we'll just drink success to the expedition. Well, that's prime stuff, I do declare." 84 SNARLEYYOW CHAPTER XV In which the crew of the Yungfrau lose a good prize, and Snarleyyow loses his cliaracter 1 HE next morning the Yungfrau was clear of St Helens, and sounding the eastern part of the Isle of Wight, after which she made sail into the offing, that she might not be suspected by those on shore waiting to receive the cargo. The weather was fine, and the water smooth, and as soon as she was well out, the cutter was hove-to. In the hurry of weighing, Mr. Vanslyperken had not thought, or had not known, perhaps, that the wife of Jemmy Ducks was still on board, and as he was turning up and down on the quarter-deck, he perceived her on the forecastle, laughing and talking with the men. " What woman is that ? " said he to Jansen, who was at the wheel. "De frau, mynheer. Dat is de frau of Shimmy Duk." " How dare she come on board ? Send her aft here, marine." The marine went forward and gave the order ; and Jemmy, who expected a breeze, told his wife to behave herself quietly. His advice did not, however, appear to be listened to, as will be shown in the sequel. " How came you on board, woman ? " cried Vanslyperken, looking at her from top to toe several times, as usual, with his hands in his greatcoat pockets, and his battered speaking- trumpet under his arm. " How did I come on board ? why, in a boat to be sure," replied Moggy, determined to have a breeze. " Why, did you not go on shore before the cutter sailed ? " replied Vanslyperken, in an angry tone. "Why, just for the contrary reason, because there was no boat." " W T ell, I'll just tell you this, if ever I see you on board again, you'll take the consequences," retorted Vanslyperken. "And I'll just tell you this," replied Moggy; "if ever you come on shore again you shall take the consequences. I'll have you I give you warning. Flog my Jemmy, heh ! my own dear, darling Jemmy." Hereupon Moggy held out one 85 THE DOG FIEND; OR, arm bent, and with the palm of her other hand slapped her elbow" There ! " cried she. What Jemmy's wife meant by this sign, it is impossible for us to say ; but that it was a very significant one was certain, for Mr. Vanslyperken foamed with rage, and all the cutter's crew were tittering and laughing. It was a species of free- masonry known only to the initiated at the Sally Port. " Send the marines aft here. Take this woman below," cried Vanslyperken. " I shall put all this down to your husband's account, and give him a receipt in full, depend upon it." " So you may. Marines, keep off, if you don't wish your heads broken ; and I'll put all this down to your account ; and as you say that you'll pay off my pet, mark my words, if I don't pay off on yours on your nasty cur there. I'll send him to cruise after Corporal Van Spitter. As sure as I stand here, if you dare to lay a finger on my Jemmy, I'll kill the brute wherever I find him, and make him into saussingers, just for the pleasure of eating him. I'll send you a pound as a present. You marine, don't be a fool I can walk forward without your hoffering your arm, and be d d to you." So saying, Moggy stalked forward, and joined the men on the forecastle. " D'ye know much of that strapping lass ? " said Mr. Vansly- perken's new acquaintance. " Not I," replied Vanslyperken, not much pleased at the observation. " Well, look out for squalls ; she'll be as good as her word. We'll draw the foresheet, and stand in now, if you please." It was about dusk, for the days were now short, and the cutter was eight miles off the land. By the directions of the informer, for we have no other name to give him, they now bore up and ran along the island until they were, by his calcu- lations, for it then was dark, abreast of a certain point close to the Black Gang Chyne. Here they hove-to, hoisted out their boats, three in number, and the men were sent in, well armed with pistols and cutlasses. Short had the charge of one, Coble of the second, the stern-sheets of the third was occupied by Vanslyperken and the informer. As soon as all was ready, Jemmy Ducks, who, much to Vanslyperken's wish, was left in charge of the cutter, received his orders to lie- to where he was, and when the tide made flood, to stand close in-shore;. and all was prepared for a start, when it occurred to Vanslyperken 86 SNARLEYYOW that to leave Snarleyyow, after the threat of Jemmy's wife, and the known animosity of Smallbones, would be his death- warrant. He determined, therefore, to take him in the boat. The informer protested against it, but Vanslyperken would not listen to his protestations. The dog was handed into the boat, and they shoved off. After they had pulled a quarter of an hour in-shore, they altered their course, and continued along the coast until the informer had made out exactly where he was. He then desired the other two boats to come alongside, told the crews that they must keep the greatest silence, as where they were about to proceed was directly under where the smugglers would have a party to receive the goods, and that the least alarm would prevent them from making the capture. The boats then pulled in to some large rocks, against which the waves hoarsely murmured, although the sea was still smooth, and passing between them, found themselves in a very small cove, where the water was still, and in which there was a deep water. The cove was not defended so much by the rocks above water, for the mouth of it was wide ; but there appeared to be a ridge below, which broke off the swell of the ocean. Neither was it deep, the beach not being more than perhaps fifty feet from the entrance. The boats, which had pulled in with muffled oars, here lay quietly for nearly an hour, when a fog came on and obscured the view of the offing, which otherwise was extensive, as the moon was at her full, and had shone bright. " This is all the better," whispered the informer : " they will fall into the trap at once. Hark ! hist ! I hear oars." They all listened ; it was true, the sound of oars was heard, and the men prepared their arms. The splash of the oars was now more plain. " Be silent and ready," whispered the informer, and the whisper was passed round. In another minute a large lugger-built boat, evidently intended for sailing as well as pulling, was seen through the fog looming still larger from the mist, pulling into the cove. " Silence, and not a word. Let her pass us," whispered the informer. The boat approached rapidly she was within ten fathoms of the entrance, when Snarleyyow, hearing the sound, darted forward under the thwarts, and jumping on the bow of the 87 THE DOG FIEND; OR, boat, commenced a most unusual and prolonged bay of " Bow wow, bow wow wow wow ! " At the barking of the dog the smugglers backed water to stop their way, They knew that there was no dog with those they expected to meet, it was therefore clear that the Philis- tines were at hand. The dog barked in spite of all attempts to prevent him, and acting upon this timely warning, the lugger-boat pulled short round, just as lights were shown from the cliffs to notify an enemy at hand, for the barking of the dog had not escaped the vigilance of those on shore, and in a few seconds she disappeared in the mist. " Blast your cur ! Five thousand pounds out of my pocket," exclaimed the informer. " I told you so. Chuck him over- board, my men, for your pockets would have been lined." Vanslyperken was as savage, and exclaimed, "Give way, my men, give way ; we'll have her yet." " Send a cow to chase a hare," replied the informer, throw- ing himself back in the stern-sheets of the boat. " I know better ; you may save yourself the trouble, and the men the fatigue. May the devil take you, and your cursed dog with you ! Who but a fool would have brought a dog upon such an occasion ? Well, I've lost five thousand pounds ; but there's one comfort, you've lost too. That will be a valuable beast, if you put all down to his account." At this moment Vanslyperken was so much annoyed at the loss of what would have been a fortune to him, that he felt as angry as the informer. The boat's crew were equally enraged, the dog was pommelled, and kicked, and passed along from one to the other, until he at last gained the stern-sheets, and crouched between the legs of his master, who kicked him away in a rage, and he saved himself under the legs of the informer, who, seizing a pistol, struck him with the butt-end of it such a blow, that nothing but the very thick skull of the dog could have saved him. Snarleyyow was at a sad discount just then, but he very wisely again sought protection with his master, and this time he was not noticed. " What are we to do now ? " observed Vanslyperken. "Go back again, like dogs with their tails between their legs ; but observe, Mr. Lieutenant, you have made me your enemy, and that is more serious than you think for." "Silence, sir, you are in a king's boat." 88 SNARLEYYOW " The king be d d," replied the informer, falling back sulkily against the gunwale of the boat. " Give way, men, and pull on board," said Vanslyperken, in equally bad humour. In equally bad humour the men did give way, and in about an hour were on board the cutter. Every one was in a bad humour when the affair was made known ; but Smallbones observed, " That the dog could be no such great friend, as supposed, of Vanslyperken, to thwart his interests in that way ; and certainly no imp sent by the devil to his assistance." The ship's company were consoled with this idea, and Jansen again repeated, " that the tog was but a tog, after all." CHAPTER XVI In which we change the scene, and the sex of our performers W E must now leave the cutter to return to Portsmouth, while we introduce to our readers a new and strange association. We stated that the boats had been ensconced in a very small cove at the back of the Isle of Wight. Above these hung the terrific cliff of the Black Gang Chyne, which, to all appearance, was inaccessible. But this was not the case, or the smugglers would not have resorted there to disembark their cargo. At that time for since that period much of the cliff has fallen down, and the aspect is much changed the rocks rose up trom the water, nearly perpendicularly, to the height of fifty or sixty feet. At that height there was a flat of about one hundred feet square in front of a cave of very great depth. The flat, so called in contradistinction to the perpendicular cliff, descended from the seaward to the cave, so that the latter was not to be seen either by vessels passing by, or by those who might be adventurous enough to peep over the ridge above ; and frag- ments of rocks, dispersed here and there on this flat, or plat- form, induced people to imagine that the upper cliff was a continuation of the lower. The lower cliff, on which this platform in front of the cave was situated, was on the eastern side as abrupt as on that fronting the sea to the southward ; but on the western side, its height was decreased to about 89 THE DOG FIEND; OR, fifteen feet, which was surmounted by a ladder removed at pleasure. To this means of access to the cave there was a zigzag path, used only by the smugglers, leading from the small cove, and another much more tedious, by which they could transport their goods to the summit of this apparently inaccessible mass of rocks. The cave itself was large, and with several diverging galleries, most of which were dry ; but in one or two there was a continual filtering of clear pure water through the limestone rock, which was collected in pits dug for that purpose on the floor below ; these pits were always full of water, the excess being carried off by small open drains which trickled over the eastern side of the platform. Some attention to comfort had been paid by the inhabitants of these caverns, which were portioned off here and there by a sail-cloth and boards, so as to form separate rooms and storehouses. The cookery was carried on outside at the edge of the platform nearest the sea, under an immense fragment of rock, which lay at the very edge ; and by an ingenious arrangement of smaller portions of the rock, neither the flame was to be distinguished, nor was the smoke, which was divided and made to find its passage through a variety of fissures, never in such a volume as to be supposed to be anything more than the vapours drawn up by the heat of the sun. In this abode there were at least thirty people residing, and, generally speaking, it might be called a convent, for it was tenanted by women. Their husbands, who brought over the cargoes, returned immediately in their boats to the opposite shore, for two reasons : one, that their boats could only land in particular seasons, and could never remain in the cove without risk of being dashed to pieces ; and the other, that the absence of all men prevented suspicion ; the whole of the interior smuggling being carried on by the other sex, who fearlessly showed themselves on every part of the island, and purchased their necessary supplies of provisions here and there, without exciting any misgivings as to the nature of their employment. A few isolated cottages, not far from the beet- ling brow of the cliff above, were their supposed abodes ; but no one ever troubled them with a visit ; and if they did, and found that they could gain no admittance, they imagined that their occupants had locked their doors for security, while they were busied with their labours in the field, Accustomed to SNARLEYYOW climb up the tortuous path from the cave to the summit, the women would, on the darkest night, carry up their burdens and deposit them in the cottages above, until they had an oppor- tunity of delivering their contraband articles into the hands of their agents ; and this traffic had been earned on for many years, without the Government or Excise having the slightest sus- picion by what means the smuggling was accomplished. As we before observed, the great articles in request, and which were now smuggled from France, were alamodes and lute- strings. The attention of Government had been called to check the admission of these goods, but hitherto their attempts had not been attended with much success. At the grey of the morning after the attempt to seize the smugglers had been defeated by the instrumentality of Snarley- yow, upon the top of the immense fragment of rock which we have described as lying upon the sea-edge of the platform, was perched a fair, slight-made little girl, of about twelve years of age. She was simply clad in a short worsted petticoat and bodice of a dark colour ; her head was bare, and her hair fluttered with the breeze ; her small feet, notwithstanding the severity of the weather, were also naked, and her short petti- coat discovered her legs half-way up to the knee. She stood there, within a few inches of the precipice below, carelessly surveying the waves as they dashed over the rocks, for she was waiting until the light would enable her to see further on the horizon. By those who might have leaned over the ridge above, as well as by those who sailed below, she might have been taken, had she been seen to move, for some sea-bird reposing after a flight, so small was her frame in juxtaposition with the wildness and majesty of nature which surrounded her on every side. Accustomed from infancy to her mode of life, and this unusual domicile, her eye quailed not, nor did her heart beat quicker, as she looked down into the abyss below, or turned her eyes up to the beetling mass of rock which appeared, each moment, ready to fall down and overwhelm her. She passed her hand across her temples to throw back the hair which the wind had blown over her eyes, and again scanned the distance as the sun's light increased, and the fog gradually cleared away. " A sharp look-out, Lilly dear ; you've the best eyes among us, and we must have a clue from whence last night's surprise proceeded," 91 THE DOG FIEND; OR, "I can see nothing yet, mother; but the fog is driving back fast." " It's but a cheerless night your poor father had, to pull twice across the Channel, and find himself just where he was. God speed them, and may they be safe in port again by this time." " I say so too, mother, and amen." " D'ye see nothing, child ? " " Nothing, dear mother ; but it clears up fast to the east- ward, and the sun is bursting out of the bank, and I think I see something under the sun." " Watch well, Lilly," replied the woman, who was throwing more wood on the fire. "I see a vessel, mother. It is a sloop beating to the eastward." " A coaster, child ? " "No, mother, I think not. No, it is no coaster it is that king's vessel, I think, but the glare of the sun is too great. When he rises higher I shall make it out better." "Which do you mean, the king's cutter on the station, the Yungfrau?" "Yes, mother," replied Lilly, "it is. I'm sure it is the Yungfrau." " Then it is from her that the boats came last night. She must have received some information. There must be treachery somewhere ; but we'll soon find that out." It may appear singular that Lilly could speak so positively as to a vessel at a great distance ; but it must be remembered that she had been brought up to it, nearly all her life. It was her profession, and she had lived wholly with seamen, and seamen's wives, which will account for her technical language being so correct. What Lilly said was true ; it was the Yung- frau, which was beating up to regain her port, and having to stem a strong ebb-tide during the night, had not made very great progress. " There are three other vessels in the offing," said Lilly, looking round, " a ship and two brigs, both going down Chan- nel ; " and, as she said this, the little thing dropped lightly from rock to rock till she stood by her mother, and commenced rubbing her hands before the now blazing fire. " Nancy must go over to Portsmouth," observed the mother, " and find out all about this. I hardly know whom to suspect j SNARLEYYOW but let Nancy alone, she'll ferret out the truth she has many gossips at the Point. Whoever informed against the landing must know of this cave." But we must introduce the mother of Lilly to the reader. She was a tall, finely-featured woman, her arms beautifully moulded, and bare. She was rather inclined to be stout, but her figure was magnificent. She was dressed in the same cos- tume as her daughter, with the exception of a net worsted shawl of many colours over her shoulders. Her appearance gave you the idea that she was never intended for the situation which she was now in ; but of that hereafter. As the reader may have observed, her language was correct, as was that of the child, and proved that she had not only been educated herself, but had paid attention to the bringing up of Lilly. The most perfect confidence appeared to subsist between the mother and daughter; the former treated her child as her equal, and confided everything to her ; and Lilly was far ad- vanced beyond her age in knowledge and reflection; her coun- tenance beamed with intelligence ; perhaps a more beautiful and more promising creature never existed. A third party now appeared from the cave ; although not in canonicals, his dress indicated his profession of a priest. He approached the mother and daughter with, " Peace be with you, ladies." " You forget, good father," replied the elder of the females, " my name is Alice nothing more." " I crave pardon for my forgetting who you were. I will be more mindful. Well then, Alice yet that familiar term sounds strangely, and my tongue will not accustom itself, even were I to remain here weeks, instead of but two days I was about to say, that the affair of last night was most untoward. My presence is much wished for, and much required, at St. Germains. It was unfortunate, because it proves that we have traitors among us somewhere ; but of that, and of the whole affair, I will have cognisance in a few days." " And should you discover the party ? " " His doom is sealed." " You are right." " In so important and so righteous a cause, we must not stop at aught necessary to secure our purpose. But tell me, think you that your husband will soon be here again ? " 93 THE DOG FIEND; OR, " I should think not to-night, but to-morrow or the next he will be off; and if we can show the signals of surety he will land, if the weather will permit." " Tis indeed time that I were over. Something might now be done." " I would so too, father ; it is a tedious time that I have spent here." " And most unfitting for you, were it not that you laboured in a great cause ; but it must soon be decided, and then that fair lily shall be transplanted, like a wild-flower from the rock, and be nurtured in a conservatory." " Nay, for that, the time is hardly come. She is better here as you see her, father, than in the chambers of a court. For her sake I would still remain ; but for my husband's sake, and the perils he encounters, I wish that, one way or the other, i'\. were decided." " Had there been faith in that Italian, it hnd been so before now," replied the priest, grinding his teeth, and turning away. But the conversation was closed at the appearance of some women who came out of the cave. They were variously clothed, some coarsely and others with greater pretensions to finery ; they brought with them the implements for cooking, and appeared surprised at the fire being already lighted. Among them was one about twenty-five years of age, and although more faded than she ought to have been at that early age, still with pretensions to almost extreme beauty. She was more gaily dressed than the others, and had a careless, easy air about her, which suited to her handsome, slight figure. It was impossible to see her without being interested, and de- siring to know who she was. This person was the Nancy mentioned by Alice in her con- versation with Lilly. Her original name had been Nancy Dawson, but she had married one of the smugglers of the name of Corbett. Her original profession, previous to her marriage, we will not dwell upon ; suffice it to say, that she was the most celebrated person of that class in Portsmouth, both for her talent and extreme beauty. Had she lived in the days of King Charles II., and had he seen her, she would have been more renowned than ever was Eleanor Gwynne ; even as it was, she had been celebrated in a song, which has not been lost to posterity. After a few years of dissipated 94 SNARLEYYOW life, Nancy reformed, and became an honest woman, and an honest wife. By her marriage with the smuggler, she had become one of the fraternity, and had taken up her abode in the cave, which she was not sorry to do, as she had become too famous at Portsmouth to remain there as a married woman. Still, she occasionally made her appearance, and to a certain degree kept up her old acquaintances, that she might discover what was going on very necessary information for the smugglers. She would laugh and joke, and have her repartee as usual, but in other points she was truly refcrmed. Her acquaintance was so general, and she was such a favourite, that she was of the greatest use to the band, and was always sent over to Portsmouth when her services were required. It was supposed there, for she had reported it, that she had retired to the Isle of Wight, and lived there with her husband, who was a pilot, and that she came over to Portsmouth occa- sionally, to inquire after her old friends and upon business. " Nancy Corbett, I must speak to you," said Alice. " Come aside : I wish you, Nancy, to go over immediately. Can you go up, do you think, without being perceived ? " " Yes, Mistress Alice, provided there is no one to see me." "The case is so important that we must run the risk." "We've run cargoes of more value than that." " But still you must use discretion, Nancy." "That's a commodity that I've not been very well provided with through life ; but I have my wits in its stead." "Then you must use your wit, Nancy." " It's like an old knife, well worn, but all the sharper." Alice then entered into a detail of what she would find out, and gave her instructions to Nancy. The first point was to ascertain whether it was the cutter which had received the information ; the second, who the informer was. Nancy, having received her orders, tied the strings of her bonnet, caught up a handful of the victuals which were at the fire, and bidding the others a laughing good-bye, with her mouth full, and one hand also occupied, descended the ladder previously to mounting the cliff. " Nancy," said Lilly, who stood by the ladder, " bring me some pens." " Yes, dear ; will you have them alive or dead ? " " Nonsense, I mean some quills." 95 THE DOG FIEND; OR, " So do I, Miss Lilly ; but if you want them dead, I shall bring them in my pocket if alive, I shall bring the goose under my arm." " I only want the quills, Nancy," replied Lilly, laughing. "And I think I shall want the feathers of them before I'm at the top," replied Nancy, looking up at the majestic clifl above her. " Good-bye, Miss Lilly." Nancy Corbett again filled her handsome mouth with bread, and commenced her ascent. In less than a quarter of an hour she had disappeared over the ridge. CHAPTER XVII In which there is a great deal of plotting, and a little execution will follow Nancy Corbett for the present. Nancy gained the summit of the cliff, and, panting for breath, looked round to ascertain if there was any one in sight ; but the coast was clear. She waited a minute to recover herself a little, and then set off at a brisk pace in the direction of the hamlet of Ryde, which then consisted of a few fishermen's huts. It was an hour and a half before she gained this place, from whence she took a boat, and was safely landed at the Point. The fisherman who brought her over was an old acquaintance of Nancy's, and knew that he would have to remain to take her back ; but he was well paid for his trouble, and it was a lucky day for him when Nancy required his services. The Yungfrau had rounded St. Helen's, and was standing into Spithead, when Nancy landed, and the first door at which she knocked was at the lodgings of Moggy Salisbury, with whom she was well acquainted, and from whom she expected to be able to gain information. On inquiry, she found that Moggy had not come on shore from the cutter, which had sailed during the night very unexpectedly. This information pleased Nancy, as Moggy would in all pro- bability be able to give her important information, and she took up her quarters in Moggy's apartments, anxiously await- ing her arrival, for Nancy was not at all desirous to be seen. tn due time the cutter was again anchored in the harbour, and "96 SNARLEYYOW the first order of Mr. Vanslyperken was, that Moggy Salisbury should be sent on shore, which order was complied with, and she left the vessel, vowing vengeance upon the lieutenant and his dog. The informer also hastened into a boat, and pulled on shore on the Gosport side, with a very significant farewell look at Mr. Vanslyperken. Moggy landed, and hastened, full of wrath, to her own lodgings, where she found Nancy Corbett waiting for her. At first she was too full of her own injuries and the attempt to flog her dear, darling Jemmy, to allow Nancy to put in a word. Nancy perceived this, and allowed her to run herself down like a clock ; and then proposed that they should send for some purl and have a cosy chat, to which Moggy agreed : and as soon as they were fairly settled, and Moggy had again delivered herself of her grievances, Nancy put the requisite questions, and discovered what the reader is already acquainted with. She requested and obtained a full de- scription of the informer, and his person was too remarkable for Nancy not to recognise immediately who it was. " The villain ! " cried she ; " why, if there was any man in whom we thought we could trust, it was him ; " for Nancy had, in her indignation, nearly pronounced his name. " Nancy," said Moggy, "you have to do with the smugglers, I know, for your husband is one of them, if report says true. Now, I've been thinking that the cutter is no place for my Jemmy, and that with this peak-nosed villain he will always be in trouble. Tell me, will they let him, if he volunteers?" " I can't exactly say, Moggy ; but this I can tell you, that you may be very useful to them in giving us information, which you may gain through your husband." " Ay, and not only through ny husband, but from every- body on board the cutter. I'm yours, Nancy and here's my hand on it you'll see what I can do. The wagabond, to attempt to flog my own dear, darling duck my own Jemmy ! Only tell me what you want to know, and if I don't ferret it out, my name's not Moggy. But hear me, Nancy : I join you now hand and heart, though I gain nothing by it ; and when you choose to have him, I'll bring you my little duck of a husband, and he will be worth his weight in gold, though I say it that shouldn't say it." " Thanky, Moggy ; but you shall not work for nothing ; " and Nancy laid a gold Jacobus on the table. " This for your 97. o THE DOG FIEND; OR, present information. Be secret and cautious, and no gossip- ing, and you'll find that you shall have all you wish, and be no loser in the bargain. And now good-night I must be away. You shall see me soon. Moggy ; and remember what I have told you." Moggy was astonished at the sight of the gold Jacobus, which she took up and examined as Nancy departed. "Well," thought she, " but this smuggling must be a pretty consarn ; and as sure as gold is gold, my Jemmy shall be a smuggler." Nancy turned down the street, and passed rapidly on, until she was clear of the fortifications, in the direction of South Sea Beach. A few scattered cottages were at that time built upon the spot. It was quite dark as she passed the lines, and held her way over the shingle. A man was standing alone, whose figure she recognised. It was the very person that she wished to find. Nancy watched him for awhile, and observed him pull out a paper, tear it in two, and throw it down with gesticulations of anger and indignation. She then approached. " What's o'clock ? " said Nancy. " Do you want the right time ? " replied the man. ".To a minute," replied Nancy, who, finding that the pass- word was given correctly, now stopped, and faced the other party. " Is that you, Cornbury ? " "Yes, Nancy," replied the man, who was the same person who went on board of the cutter to give the information. " I haye been seeking you," replied Nancy. " There has been some information laid, and the boats were nearly sur- prised. Alice desires that you will find out what boats entered the cove, whom they belonged to, and, if possible, how they obtained the information." " Boats nearly surprised ! you don't say so," replied Corn- bury, with affected astonishment. "This must indeed be looked to. Have you no idea " "None," replied Nancy. "There was no vessel to be seen the next morning the fog was too thick. Have you seen Wahop ? ' ' " No ; I thought he was on the isle." "He ought to have been, but has not come. I have been at the oak-tree for three nights running. It's very strange. Do you think that he can have played false ? " " I ne t ver much liked the man," replied Cornbury. "Nor' I either," replied Nancy ; "but I must go now, for I 08 SNARLEYYOW must be back at the crags before daylight. Find out what you can, and let us know as soon as possible. I shall be over again as soon as the cargo is run ; if you find out anything, you had better come to-morrow night." " I will/' replied Cornbury ; and the parties separated. " Traitor!" muttered Nancy, when she was once more alone. " If he comes, it shall be to his death ; " and Nancy stooped down, picked up the pieces of paper which Cornbury had torn up, and put them in the basket she carried on her arm. It will be observed that Nancy had purposely thrown out hints against Wahop, to induce Cornbury to believe that he was not suspected. Her assertion that Wahop was not on the island was false. He had been three days at Ryde, according to the arrangement. The bait took. Cornbury, perceiving that the suspicion was against Wahop, thought that he could not do better than to boldly make his appearance at the cave, which would remove any doubts as to his own fidelity. Nancy hastened down to the Point, and returned that night to Ryde, from whence she walked over to the cave, and was there before daylight. She communicated to Alice the intelli- gence which she had received from Moggy Salisbury, and the arrangements she had proposed to her, by which the motions of the cutter could be known. " Is that woman to be trusted, think you, Nancy ? " inquired Alice. " Yes, I believe sincerely she may be. I have known her long ; and she wishes her husband to join us." " We must reflect upon it. She may be most useful. What is the character of the officer who commands the vessel ? " " A miser and a coward. He is well known neither honour nor conscience in him." " The first is well, as we may act upon it, but the second renders him doubtful. You are tired, Nancy, and had better lie down a little." Nancy Corbett delivered the pens to Lilly, and then took the advice of her superior. The day was remarkably fine, and the water smooth, so that the boats were expected that night. At dusk, two small lights, at even distances, were suspended from the cliff, to point out to the boats that the coast was free, and that they might land. Alice, however, took the precaution to have a watch on the beach, in case of any second surprise 99 THE DOG FIEND; OR, being attempted ; but of this there was little fear, as she knew from Nancy that all the cutter's boats were on board when she entered the harbour. Lilly, who thought it a delight to be one moment sooner in her father's arms, had taken the watch on the beach, and there the little girl remained perched upon a rock, at the foot of which the waves now only sullenly washed, for the night was beautifully calm and clear. To a passer on the ocean she might have been mistaken for a mermaid who had left her watery bower to look upon the world above. What were the thoughts of the little maiden as she remained there fixed as a statue ? Did she revert to the period at which her infant memory could retrace silken hangings and marble halls, visions of splendour, dreamings of courtly state, or was she thinking of her father, as her quick ear caught the least swell of the increasing breeze ? Was she, as her eye was fixed as if attempting to pierce the depths of the ocean, wondering at what might be its hidden secrets, or as they were turned towards the heavens, bespangled with ten thousand stars, was she meditating on the God who placed them there ? Who can say ? but that that intellectual face bespoke the mind at work, is certain, and from one so pure and lovely could emanate nothing but what was innocent and good. But a distant sound falls upon her ear ; she listens, and by its measured cadence knows that it is the rowers in a boat ; nearer it comes and more distinct, and now her keen eye detects the black mass approaching in the gloom of night. She starts from the rock, ready to fly up to the cave to give notice of an enemy, or, if their anticipated friends, to fly into the arms of her father. But her alarm is over, she perceives that it is the lugger ; the boat dashes into the cove, and the first who lands strains her to his bosom. " My dearest Lilly, is all well ? " "Yes, all is well, father; but you are well come." " Run up, dearest, and let the women be ready to assist. We have that here which must soon be out of sight. Is the Father Innis here ? " " Since Thursday last." " 'Tis well, dear ; you may go. Quick, my lads, and beach the cargo : see to it, Ramsay ; I must at once unto the cave." Having given these directions, the father of Lilly com- menced his ascent over the rough and steep rocks which led 100 SNARLEYYOW up to the cavern, anxious to obtain what information could be imparted relative to the treachery which had led to their narrow escape two nights preceding. He was met by Alice, who cordially embraced him ; but he appeared anxious to release himself from her endearments, that he might at once enter upon matters to him of more serious importance. " Where is the Father Innis, my dear ? " said he, disengaging himself from her arms. " He sleeps, Robert, or, at least, he did just now, but probably he will rise now that you are come. But, in the meantime, I have discovered who the traitor is." " By all the saints, he shall not escape my vengeance ! " Alice then entered into the particulars related by Nancy Corbett, and already known to the reader. She had just con- cluded, when Father Innis made his appearance from the cave. " Welcome, thrice welcome, holy father." " Welcome too, my son. Say, do we start to-night ? " " Not till to-morrow night," replied the husband of Alice, who, having ascertained that, in all probability, Cornbury would come that night, determined, at all risks, to get posses- sion of him. " We could not well be over before daylight, and with your precious person I must not risk too much. You are anxiously expected." " And I have important news," replied the priest ; " but I will not detain you now ; I perceive that your presence is wanted by your men." During this colloquy the women had descended the ladder, and had been assisting the men to carry up the various packages of which the boat's cargo consisted, and they now awaited directions as to the stowing away. " Ramsay," said the leader, " we do not return to-night : take the men, and contrive to lift the boat up on the rocks, so that she may not be injured." An hour elapsed before this was effected, and then the leader, as well as the rest of the smugglers, retired to the cave to refresh themselves with sleep after their night of fatigue. As usual, one woman kept watch, and that woman was Nancy Corbett. The ladder had been hauled up, and she was walk- ing up and down, with her arms under her shawl, to a sort of stamping trot, for the weather was frosty, when she heard a low whistle at the west side of the flat. 101 THE DOG FIEND; OR, " Oh, ho ! have I lured you, you traitorous villain ? " mut- tered Nancy; "you come in good time ;" and Nancy walked to the spot where the ladder was usually lowered down, and looked over. Although the moon had risen, it was too dark on that side of the platform to distinguish more than that there was a human form, who repeated the whistle. "What's o'clock ?" said Nancy, in a low tone. " Do you want the right time to a minute ? " replied a voice which was recognised as Cornbury's. Nancy lowered down the ladder, and Cornbury ascended the platform. " I am glad you are come, Cornbury. Have you heard anything of Wahop ? " " No one has seen or heard of him," replied the man, "but I have found out what boats they were. Did the lugger ceme over to-night ? " " Yes," replied Nancy ; " but I must go in and let Mistress Alice know you are here." Nancy's abrupt departure was to prevent Cornbury from asking if the boat had remained, or returned to the French coast ; for she thought it possible that the unusual circum- stance of the boat remaining might induce him to suppose that his treachery had been discovered, and to make his immediate escape, which he, of course, could have done, and given full information of the cave and the parties who fre- quented it Nancy soon reappeared, and familiarly taking the arm of Cornbury, led him to the eastern side of the platform, asking him many questions. As soon as he was there, the leader of the gang, followed by half-a-dozen of his men, rushed out and secured him. Cornbury now felt assured that all was dis- covered, and that his life was forfeited. " Bind him fast," said the leader, " and keep watch over him : his case shall soon be disposed of. Nancy, you will call me at daylight." When Cornbury had been secured, the men returned into the cave, leaving one with a loaded pistol to guard him. Nancy still remained on the watch. " Nancy Corbett," said Cornbury, " why am I treated thus?" " Why ? " replied Nancy, with scorn. " Ask yourself why. Do you think that I did not know when I sought you at the beach that you had sailed in the cutter, had brought the boats here, and that if it had not been for the lieutenant taking his 103 SNARLEYYOW dog in the boat, and its barking, you would have delivered us all into the hands of the Philistines ? wretched traitor." " D n ! " muttered Cornbury ; " then it is to you, you devil, that I am indebted for being entrapped this way." " Yes, to me," replied Nancy, with scorn. " And, depend upon it, you will have your deserts before the sun is one hour in the heavens." " Mistress Nancy, I must beg you to walk your watch like a lady, and not to be corresponding with my prisoner anyhow, whether you talk raison or traison, as may happen to suit your convanience," observed the man who was guard over Cornbury. "Be aisy, my jewel," replied Nancy, mimicking the Irish- man, "and I'll be as silent as a magpie, anyhow. And, Mr. Fitzpatrick, you'll just be plased to keep your two eyes upon your prisoner, and not be staring at me, following me up and down, as you do, with those twinklers of yours." " A cat may look at a king, Mistress Nancy, and no harm done either." "You forget, Mr. Fitzpatrick," replied Nancy, "that I am now a modest woman." " More's the pity, Mistress Nancy ; I wish you'd forget it too, and I dying of love for you." Nancy walked away to the end of the platform to avoid further conversation. The day was now dawning, and as, by degrees, the light was thrown upon the face of Cornbury, it was strange to witness how his agitation and his fear had changed all the ruby carbuncles on his face to a deadly white. He called to Nancy Corbett in an humble tone once or twice as she passed by in her walk, but received no reply further than a look of scorn. As soon as it was broad daylight, Nancy went into the cave to call up the leader. In a few minutes he appeared with the rest of the smugglers. " Philip Cornbury," said he, with a stern and unrelenting countenance, "you would have betrayed us for the sake of money." " It is false," replied Cornbury. " False, is it ? you shall have a fair trial. Nancy Corbett, give your evidence before us all." Nancy recapitulated all that had passed. " I say again, that it is false," replied Cornbury. " Where is the womau whom she states to have told her this ? This ia 103 THE DOG FIEND; OR, nothing more than assertion, and I say again, it is false. Am I to be condemned without proofs ? Is my life to be sacrificed to the animosity of this woman, who wishes to get rid of me because " " Because what ? " interrupted Nancy " Because I was too well acquainted with you before your marriage, and can tell too much." " Now, curses on you for a liar as well as a traitor ! " ex- claimed Nancy. " What I was before I was married is well known ; but it is well known, also, that I pleased my fancy, and could always choose. I must, indeed, have had a sorry taste, to be intimate with a blotched wretch like you. Sir," continued Nancy, turning to the leader, " it is false ; and whatever may be said against me on other points, Nancy Dawson, or Nancy Corbett, was never yet so vile as to assert a lie. I put it to you, sir, and to all of you, is not my word sufficient in this case ? " The smugglers nodded their heads in assent. " And now that is admitted, I will prove his villainy and falsehood. Philip Combury, do you know this paper ? " cried Nancy, taking out of her bosom the agreement signed by Vanslyperken, which she had picked up on the night when Cornbury had torn it up and thrown it away. " Do you know this paper, I ask you ? Read it, sir," continued Nancy, handing it over to the leader of the smugglers. The paper was read, and the inflexible countenance of the leader turned towards Cornbury who saw his doom. " Go in, Nancy Corbett, and let no women appear till all is over." "Liar!" said Nancy, spitting on the ground as she passed by Cornbury. " Bind his eyes, and lead him to the western edge," said the leader. " Philip Cornbury, you have but a few minutes to live. In mercy, you may see the holy father, if you wish it." " I'm no d d Papist ! " replied Cornbury, in a sulky tone. " Lead him on, then ! " Cornbury was led to the western edge of the flat, where the cliff was most high and precipitous, and then made to kneel down. " Fitzpatrick," said the leader, pointing to the condemned 104 SNARLEYYOW Fitzpatrick walked up to the kneeling man with his loaded pistol, and then the others, who had led Cornbury to the edge of the cliff, retired. Fitzpatrick cocked the lock. " Would you like to say, ( God have mercy on my treach- erous, sinful sowl ! ' or anything short and sweet like that ? " said Fitzpatrick. < If so, I'll wait a couple of seconds more for your convanience, Philip Cornbury." Cornbury made no reply. Fitzpatrick put the pistol to his ear, the ball whizzed through his brain, the body half raised itself from its knees with a strong muscular action, and then toppled over, and disappeared down the side of the precipice. " It's to be hoped that the next time you lave this world, Master Cornbury, it will be in a purliter sort of manner. A civil question demands a civil answer, anyhow," said Fitz- patrick, coolly rejoining the other men. CHAPTER XVIII The whole of which has been fudged out of the history of England, and will therefore be quite new to the majority of our readers. W ERE we in want of materials for this eventful history, we have now a good opportunity for spinning out our volume; but, so far from this being the case, we hardly know how to find space for what it is now absolutely necessary that the reader should be acquainted with. Our friends may probably recollect, when we remind them of the fact, that there was a certain king James II. who sat upon our throne,arid who was a very good Catholic ; that he married his daughter, Mary, to one William of Orange, who, in return for James's kindness in giving him his daughter, took away from him his kingdom, on the plea that if he was a bad son-in-law, at all events he was a sound Protestant. They may also recollect that the exiled king was received most hospitably by the Grand Monarque, Louis XIV., who gave him palaces, money, and all that he required, and, moreover, gave him a fine army and fleet to go to Ireland and recover his kingdom, bidding him farewell with this equivocal sentence "That the best thing he (Louis) could wish to him was, never to see his face again." They may 105 THE DOG FIEND; OR, further recollect that King James and King William met at the Battle of the Boyne, in which the former was defeated, and then went back to St. Germains, and spent the rest of his life in acts of devotion, and plotting against the life of King William. Now, among other plots, real and pretended, there was one laid, in 1695, to assassinate King William on his way to Richmond. This plot was revealed ; many of the conspirators were tried and executed; but the person who was at the head of it a Scotchman of the name of Sir George Barclay escaped. In the year 1696 a bill was passed by which Sir George Barclay, and nine others who had escaped from justice, were attainted of high treason, if they did not choose to surrender themselves on or before the 25th day of March ensuing. Strange to say, these parties did not think it advisable to surrender themselves ; perhaps it was because they knew that they were certain to be hung. But it is impossible to account for the actions of men : we can only lay the facts before our readers. Sir George Barclay was by birth a Scotchman, of high family, and well connected. He had been an officer in the army of King James, to whom he was strongly attached. Moreover, he was a very bigoted Catholic. Whether he ever received a commission from King James, authorising him to assassinate King William, has never been proved ; but, as King James is well known to have been admitted into the order of the Jesuits, it is not at all unlikely. Certain it is that the baronet went over to St. Germains, landed again in England, and would have made the attempt, had not the plot been dis- covered through some of the inferior accomplices ; and it is equally sure that he escaped, although many others were hung ; and few people knew what had become of him. The fact was that, when Barclay had fled to the sea-side he was assisted over the water by a band of smugglers, who first concealed him in the cave we have described, which was their retreat. This led to a communication and arrangement with them. Sir George Barclay, who, although foiled in his attempt at assassi- nation, never abandoned the cause, immediately perceived what advantages might be derived in keeping up a communica- tion by means of these outlaws. For some time the smugglers were employed in carrying secret despatches to the friends of James in England and Scotland; and, as the importance of 106 SNARLEYYOW the correspondence increased, and it became necessary to have personal interviews instead of written communications, Sir George frequently passed over to the cave as a rendezvous at which he might meet the adherents of the exiled king In the course of time he saw the prudence of having the entire control of the band, and found little difficulty in being ap- pointed their leader. From the means he obtained from St. Germains, the smuggling was now carried on to a great and very profitable extent ; and, by the regulations which he enacted, the chance of discovery was diminished. Only one point more was requisite for safety and secrecy, which was, a person to whom he could confide the charge of the cave. Lady Barclay, who was equally warm in the cause, offered her ser vices, and they were accepted ; and at the latter end of the year l6<)6 about one year after the plot had failed Lady Barclay, with her only child, took up her abode in this isolated domicile ; Sir George then first making the arrangement that the men should always remain on the other side of the water, which would be an additional cause of security. For upwards of four years Lady Barclay had remained an inmate, attending to the instruction of her little Lilly, and carrying on all the correspondence, and making all the necessary arrangements with vigour and address, satisfied with serving the good cause and proving her devoted allegiance to her sovereign. Un- fortunate and unwise as were the Stuart family, there must have been some charm about them ; for they had instances of attachment and fidelity shown to them of which no other line of kings could boast. Shortly after the tragical event recorded in the last chapter, the Jesuit came out of the cave and went up to Sir George, who coolly observed, "We have just been sending a traitor to his account, good father." " So may they all perish ! " replied the priest. " We start this evening ? " " Certainly What news have you for St. Germains ? " "Much that is important. Discontent prevails throughout the country. The affair of Bishop Watson hath brought much odium on the usurper. He himself writhes under the tyranni- cal commands of the Commons, and is at issue with them." " And in Scotland, father ? " "All is there ripe and ready, and an army, once landed, 107 THE DOG FIEND; OR, would be joined by thousands. The injustice of the usurper in wishing to sacrifice the Scotch settlement has worked deep upon the minds of those who advanced their money upon that speculation ; in the total, a larger sum than ever yet was raised in Scotland. Our emissaries have fanned the flame up to the highest pitch." " To my thoughts, good father, there needed not further discontent. Have we not our king dethroned, and our holy religion persecuted?" " True, my son true ; but still, we must lose no means by which we may increase the number of our adherents. Some are swayed by one feeling, and some by another. We have contrived to throw no small odium upon the usurper and betrayer of his wife's father, by exposing and magnifying, indeed, the sums of money which he has lavished upon his courtesan, Mistress Villiers now, by his heretic and unsanctified breath raised to the peerage by the title of Countess of Orkney. All these items added together form a vast sum of discontent ; and could we persuade his Catholic Majesty to rouse himself to assert once more his rights by force .of arms, I should not fear for the result." " Had I not been betrayed," observed Sir George, musing, " before this the king would have had his own again." " And thrice blessed would have been the ann that had laid the usurper low ! " rejoined the Jesuit. " But more of this hereafter. Your lady hath had much converse with me. She thinks that the character of the man who commands that cutter is such as to warrant his services for gold, and wishes to essay him." " The woman Corbett is of that opinion, and she is subtle. At all events, it can be tried; for he would be of much utility, and there would be no suspicion. The whole had better be left to her arrangement. We may employ and pay, yet not trust him." " That is exactly what Lady Alice had proposed," replied the Jesuit. Here Lilly came out to tell her father that the morning meal was ready, and they all returned to the cave. That evening the boat was launched, and the Jesuit went over with Sir George, and landed at Cherbourg, from whence they both proceeded, with all expedition, to the court of King James. 108 SNARLEYYOW We have entered into this short detail, that the reader may just know the why and the wherefore these parties in the cave were introduced, and now we shall continue our most faithful and veracious history. CHAPTER XIX In which Smallbones is sent to look after a pot of black paint W E must now return to the cutter, which still remains at anchor off the Point in Portsmouth harbour. It is a dark, murky, blowing day, with gusts of rain, and thick fog. Mr. Vanslyperken is more than usually displeased, for, as he had to wait for the new boat which he had demanded, he thought this a good opportunity of enlivening the bends of the Yung- frau with a little black paint not before it was required, most certainly, for she was as rusty in appearance as if she had been built of old iron. But paint fetched money ; and as Mr. Vanslyperken always sold his, it was like parting with so much of his own property when he ordered up the paint-pots and brushes. Now the operation of beautifying the Yungfrau had been commenced the day before, and the unexpected change in the weather during the night had washed off the greater portion of the paint, and there was not only all the trouble, but all the expense, to be incurred again. Xo wonder that Mr. Vanslyperken was in a bad humour not only in a bad humour, but in the very worst of humours. He had made up his mind to go on shore to see his mother, and was pacing the quarter-deck in his greatcoat, with his umbrella under his arm, all ready to be unfurled as soon as he was on shore. He was just about to order his boat to be manned : Mr. Vansly- perken looked up at the weather the fog was still thick, and the rain fell. You could not even make out the houses on the Point. The wind had gone down considerably. Mr. Vanslyperken looked over the gunwale : the damage was even greater than he thought. He looked over the stern : there was the stage still hanging where the painters had been stand- ing or sitting, and, what was too bad, there was a pot of paint, With the brush in it, half full of rain-water, which some negli- 109 THE DOG FIEND; OR, gent person had left there. Mr. Vanslyperken turned forward to call somebody to take the paint below, but the decks were empty, and it was growing dark. A sudden thought, insti- gated no doubt by the devil, filled the brain of Mr. Vansly- perken. It was a glorious golden opportunity, not to be lost. He walked forward, and went down into his cabin again, where he found Smallbones helping himself to biscuit, for the lad was hungry, as well he might be ; but on this occa- sion Mr. Vanslyperken took no notice. " Smallbones," said he, " one of the men has left his paint- pot on the stage, under the stern ; go and bring it in im- mediately." " Yes, sir," replied Smallbones, surprised at the unusually quiet style of his master's address to him. Smallbones ran up the ladder, went aft, and slid down by the rope which held the plank used as a stage by the painters. Mr. Vanslyperken seized his carving-knife, and following softly on deck, went aft. He took a hurried look forward there was no one on deck. For a moment he hesitated at the crime : he observed the starboard rope shake, for Smallbones was just about to shin up again. The devil prevailed. Mr. Vansly- perken sawed through the rope, heard the splash of the lad in the water, and, frightened at his own guilt, ran down below, and gained his cabin. There he seated himself, trembling like an aspen-leaf. It was the first time that he had been a murderer. He was pale as ashes. He felt sick, and he staggered to his cupboard, poured out a tumbler of scheedam, and drank it off at a draught. This recovered him, and he again felt brave. He returned on deck, and ordered his boat to be manned, which was apparently done. Mr. Vanslyperken would have given the world to have gone aft, and to have looked over the stern, but he dared not ; so, pushing the men into the boat, he slipped in, and was pulled on shore. Without giving any directions to the men, he stepped out, and felt a relief when he found himself on terra Jirma. He walked away as fast as he could he felt that he could not walk fast enough he was anxious to arrive at his mother's. The rain fell fast, but he thought not of his umbrella : it remained under his arm ; and Mr. Vanslyperken, as if he were chased by a fiend, pushed on through the fog and rain : he wanted to meet a congenial soul, one who would encourage, console him, ridicule his fears, no SNARLEYYOW and applaud the deed which he would just then have given the world to have recalled. Where could he seek one more fitted to his purpose than his mother ? The door of the house where she lodged was common to many, and therefore opened with a latch. He went in, and upstairs, tried the door of his mother's room, and found it fastened within. He knocked, heard the grumbling of the old woman at her being obliged to rise from her chair : she opened the door, and Vanslyperken, as soon as he was in, slammed it to, and, exhausted with his emotions, fell back in a chair. "Hey-day! and what's the matter now?" cried the old woman, in Dutch ; " one would think that you had been waylaid, robbed, and almost murdered." " Murdered ! " stammered Vanslyperken, " yes it was murder." "What was murder, my child?" replied the old woman, reseating herself. "Did I say murder, mother?" said Vanslyperken, wiping the blended rain and perspiration from his brow with a cotton handkerchief. " Yes, you did, Cornelius Vanslyperken ; not that I believe a craven like you would ever attempt such a thing." " But I have, mother. I have done the deed," replied Vanslyperken. " You have ! " cried his mother ; " then at last you have done something, and I shall respect you. Come, come, child, cheer up, and tell me all about it. There is a slight twinge the first time but the second is nothing. Did you get gold ? Hey, my son, plenty of gold ? " "Gold ' no, no I got nothing indeed, I lost by it lost a pot full of black paint but never mind that. He's gone," replied Vanslyperken, recovering himself fast. " Who is gone ? " "The lad Smallbones." " Pish ! " replied the old woman, rocking her chair. " Ay, well, never mind it was for revenge, then that's sweet very sweet. Now, Cornelius, tell me all about it." Vanslyperken, encouraged by the sympathy, if we may use the term, shown by his mother, narrated what he had done. ill THE DOG FIEND; OR, " Well, well, child, 'tis a beginning," replied the old woman, "and I'll not call you craven again." " I must go back," said Vanslyperken, starting up from his chair. " Go, child, it is late and dream over it. Vengeance is sweet, even in sleep. I have had mine and for years have I dwelt on it and shall for years to come. I shall not die yet no, no." Vanslyperken quitted the house ; the weather had cleared up, the breeze was fresh and piercing, and the stars twinkled every now and then, as the wild scud which flew across the heavens admitted them to view. Vanslyperken walked fast he started at the least sound he hurried by every one whom he met, as if fearful to be recognised he felt relieved when he had gained the streets of Portsmouth, and he at last arrived at the Point ; but there was no cutter's boat, for he had given no orders. He was therefore obliged to hire one to go on board. The old man whom he engaged shoved into the stream ; the tide was running in rapidly. " A cold night, sir," observed the man. "Yes," replied Vanslyperken mechanically. " And a strong tide, with the wind to back it. He'd have but a poor chance who fell overboard such a night as this. The strongest swimmer, without help, would be soon in eternity." Vanslyperken shuddered. Where was Smallbones at this moment ? and then, the mention of eternity ' " Silence, man, silence ' " said Vanslyperken. " Hope no offence, Mr. Lieutenant," replied the man, who knew who his fare was. The boat pulled alongside of the Yungfrau, and Vanslyper- ken paid his unusual fare, and stepped on the deck. He went down below, and had the precaution to summon Smallbones to bring lights aft. The word was passed along the lower deck, and Vanslyperken sat down in the dark, awaiting the report that Smallbones could not be found. Snarl eyyow went up to his master, and rubbed his cold nose against his hand, and then, for the first time, it occurred to Vanslyperken that, in his hurry to leave the vessel, he had left the dog to the mercy of his enemies. During the time that Vanslyperken waited for the report of the lights, he passed over in his mind the untoward events which had taken place 112 SNA RLE Y VOW the loss of the widow's goodwill, the loss of Corporal Van Spitter, who was adrift in the Zuyder Zee, the loss of five thousand pounds through the dog, and, strange to say, what vexed him more, the loss of the dog's eye ; and when he thought of all these things, his heart was elated, and he re- joiced in the death of Smallbones, and no longer felt any compunction. But a light is coming aft, and Vanslyperken is waiting the anticipated report. It is a solitary purser's dip, as they are termed at sea, emitting but feeble rays ; and Vanslyperken's eyes are directed to the door of the cabin to see who carries it. To his horror, his dismay, it is brought in by the drowned Smallbones, who, with a cadaverous, and, as he supposes, unearthly face and vacant look, drawls out, " It's a-blowed out twice, sir, with the wind." Vanslyperken started up, with his eyes glaring and fixed. There could be no mistake. It was the apparition of the murdered lad, and he fell back in a state of unconsciousness. "You've a-got it this time," said Smallbones, chuckling, as he bent over the body of the lieutenant with his purser's dip, and perceived that he was in a state of insensibility. Had Mr. Vanslyperken had the courage to look over the stern of the cutter when he reascended on the deck, he would have discovered Smallbones hanging on by the rudder chains ; for had the fog not been so thick, Mr. Vanslyperken would have perceived that at the time that he cut Smallbones adrift it was slack water, and the cutter was lying across the harbour. Smallbones was not, therefore, carried away by the tide, but, being a very fair swimmer, had gained the rudder chains with- out difficulty ; but at the time that Smallbones was climbing up again by the rope, he had perceived the blade of a carving- knife working at the rope, and was assured that Vanslyperken was attempting his life. When he gained the rudder chains, he held on. At first he thought of calling for assistance, but hearing Vanslyperken order his boat to be manned, the lad then resolved to wait a little longer, and allow his master to think that he was drowned. The result was as Smallbones intended. As soon as the lad saw that the boat was out of hearing, he called out most lustily, and was heard by those on board, and rescued from his cold immersion. He answered no questions which were put to him till he had changed his clothing and recovered himself, and then, with great prudence, summoned 113 H THE DOG FIEND; OR, a council, composed of Short, Coble, and Jemmy Ducks, to whom he narrated what had taken place. A long consultation followed ; and at last it was agreed that Smallbones should make his appearance as he did, and future arrangements to be taken according to circumstances. As soon as Smallbones had ascertained the situation of his master, he went forward and reported it to Dick Short, who with Coble came aft in the cabin. Short looked at Vanslyperken. " Conscience," said Short. "And a d d bad 'un, too," replied Coble, hitching up his trousers. " What's to be done, Short ? " " Nothing," replied Short. "Just my idea," replied Coble; "let him come to if he pleases, or die and be d -d. Who cares ? " "Nobody," replied Short. "My eyes, but he must have been frightened," said Small bones, "for he has left the key in the cupboard. I'll see what's in it, for once and a way." Snarleyyow, when Smallbones opened the cupboard, ap- peared to have an intuitive idea that he was trespassing, so he walked out, growling, from under the table. Short saluted him with a kick in the ribs, which tossed him under the feet of Coble, who gave him a second with his fisherman's boots, and the dog howled and ran out of the cabin. Oh, Mr. Vanslyperken ! see what your favourite was brought to, be- cause you did not come to. At this time Smallbones had his nose in the stone jar of scheedam the olfactory examination was favourable, so he put his mouth to it the labial essay still more so, so he took down a wine-glass, and, without any ceremony, filled a bumper, and handed it to Coble. " We'll drink to his recovery," said Obadiah, tossing off the contents. " Yes," replied Short, who waited till the glass was refilled, and did the same. " Here's bad luck to him in his own good stuff," said Small- bones, tossing off a third glass ; and, filling it again, he handed it to Coble. " Here's reformation to him," said Coble, draining the glass again. "Yes/' replied Short, taking the replenished vessel 114 SNARLEYYOW "Here's d n to him, and his dog for ever and ever, Amen," cried Smallbones, tippling off his second allowance. " Who's there ? " said Vanslyperken in a faint voice, opening his eyes with a vacant look. Smallbones replaced the bottle in the cupboard, and replied, " It's only Smallbones, sir, and the mates, come to help you." "Smallbones !" said Vanslyperken, still wandering. "Small- bones is drowned and the whole pot of black paint." "Conscience," said Short. "Carving-knife," rejoined Coble. " Carving-knife ! " said Vanslyperken, raising himself up ; "I never said a word about a carving-knife, did I ? Who is that I see? Short and Coble help me up. I've had a sad fall. Where's Smallbones ? Is he alive really alive ? " " I believe as how I bees," replied Smallbones. Mr. Vanslyperken had now recovered his perfect senses. He had been raised on a chair, and was anxious to be rid of intruders, so he told Short and Coble that he would now do very well, and they might go ; upon which, without saying a word, they both quitted the cabin. Mr. Vanslyperken collected himself he wished to know how Smallbones had been saved, but still dared not broach the subject, as it would be admitting his own guilt. " What has happened, Smallbones ? " said Vanslyperken. " I still feel very faint." " Take a glass of this," replied Smallbones, opening the cup- board, and bringing out the scheedam. He poured out a glass, which Vanslyperken drank, and then observed, " How did you know what was in the cupboard, sirrah ? " " Because you called for it when you were in fits," replied Smallbones. " Called for scheedam ? " " Yes, sir, and said you had lost the carving-knife." " Did I ? " replied Vanslyperken, afraid that he had com- mitted himself. " I have been ill, very ill," continued he, putting his hand up to his forehead. " By-the-bye, Smallbones, did you bring in that pot of paint?" said Vanslyperken adroitly. " No, sir, I didn't, because I tumbled overboard, pot and all," replied Smallbones. "Tumbled overboard! why, I did not leave the ship till afterwards, and I heard nothing about it." 115 THE DOG FIEND; OR, " No, sir, how could you ? " replied Smallbones, who was all prepared for this explanation, " when the tide swept me past the saluting battery in a moment." "Pastthe saluting battery!" exclaimed Vanslyperken; "why, how were you saved ? " " Because, thanks to somebody, I be too light to sink. I went out to the Nab buoy, and a mile ayond it." " The Nab buoy ! " exclaimed Vanslyperken. " Yes, and ayond it, afore the tide turned, and then I were swept back again, and came into harbour again, just half-an- hour afore you came aboard." Mr. Vanslyperken looked aghast ; the lad must have had a charmed life. Nine miles, at least, out to sea, and nine miles back again. " It's as true as I stand here, sir," continued Smallbones. " I never were so cold in all my life, a-floating about like a bit of duck-weed with the tide, this way and that way." " As true as you stand here I " repeated Vanslyperken ; "but do you stand here ? " and he made a desperate grasp at the lad's arm to ascertain whether he held substance or shadow. te Can I do anything more, sir ? " continued Smallbones ; "for I should like to turn in I'm as cold as ice, even now." "You may go," replied Vanslyperken, whose mind was again becoming confused at what had passed. For some time the lieutenant sat in his chair, trying to recollect and reason ; but it was in vain the shocks of the day had been too great. He threw himself, dressed as he was, upon his bed never perceived the absence of his favourite the candle was allowed to burn itself to the socket, and Vanslyperken fell off into a trance-like sleep. CHAPTER XX In which Mr. Vanslyperken proves false to the widow Vandcr- sloosh, and strange things take place. ME. VANSLYPERKEN was awakened the next morning by the yelping of his dog, who, having been shut out of the cabin, had ventured up the ladder in the morning when the men were washing the deck, and had a bucket shied at him 116 SNARLEYYOW by Jemmy Ducks, with such excellent precision, that it knocked him over, and nearly broke his hind leg, which he now carried high up in the air as he howled upon the other three at the cabin door. Mr. Vanslyperken rose, and tried to recollect what had passed ; but it was more than a minute before he could recall the circumstances of the day before. He then tried to call to mind how he had gone to bed, and by what means Snarleyyow was left outside, but he could make nothing of it. He opened the cabin door, and let in the dog, whose lame leg instantly excited his indignation, and he then rang his bell for Smallbones, who made his appearance. " How came the dog out of the cabin, sir ? " " I'm sure I don't know sir ; 1 never put him out." " Who is it that has hurt him ? " " I'm sure I don't know, sir ; I never touched him." Vanslyperken was about to vent his anger, when Small- bones said, " If you please, I don't know what's a-going on. Why, here, sir, the men washing the decks have found your carving-knife abaft, by the taffrail. Somebody must have taken it there, that's sartain." Vanslyperken turned pale. " Who could have taken it ?" " That's what I said, sir. Who dare come in the cabin to take the knife ? and what could they have taken it for, but unless to cut summut?" And Smallbones looked his master full in the face. And the lieutenant quailed before his boy. He could not meet his gaze, but turned away. "Very odd," continued Smallbones, perceiving the advan- tage he had gained. " Leave the cabin, sir," cried Vanslyperken. "Shan't I make no inquiries how this 'ere knife came there, sir?" replied Smallbones. " No, sir, mind your own business. I've a great mind to flog you for its being found there all your carelessness." " That would be a pretty go," murmured Smallbones, as he shut the cabin door. The feeling of vengeance against Smallbones was now re- doubled in the breast of his master ; and the only regret he felt at the transactions of the day before was, that the boy had not been drowned. " I'll have him yet," muttered the lieutenant ; but he forgot 117 THE DOG FIEND; OR, that he was shaving himself, and the involuntary movements of his lips caused him to cut a large gash on his right cheek, from which the blood trickled fast. " Curses on the (razor he was going to say, but he changed it to) scoundrel ! " A slice with a razor is certainly a very annoying thing. After a certain time, Mr. Vanslyperken finished his toilet, called for his breakfast, went on deck, and as the day was fine, ordered the paint to be renewed, and then went on shore to ascertain if there were any commands for him at the admiral's office. As he walked up the street in a brown study, he at last observed that a very pretty woman dogged him, sometimes walking ahead and looking back, at others dropping astern, and then again ranging up alongside. He looked her in the face, and she smiled sweetly, and then turned her head coquettishly, and then looked again with eyes full of meaning. Now, although Mr. Vanslyperken had always avoided amours, on account of the expense entailed upon them, yet he was like a dry chip, very inflammable, and the extreme beauty of the party made him feel unusual emotions. Her perseverance, too and her whole appearance so very respectable so superior to the class of people who generally accosted him. He thought of the widow and her money-bags, and thought also how infinitely more desirable the widow would be if she pos- sessed but the beauty of the present party. " I do believe I've lost my way," exclaimed the young per- son. " Pray, sir, can you tell me the way to Castle Street ? for I'm almost a stranger. And " (added she, laughing) " I really don't know my way back to my own house." Castle Street was, at that time, one of the best streets in Portsmouth, as Mr. Vanslyperken well knew. This assured him of her respectability. He very gallantly offered his arm, which, after a little demur, was accepted, and Mr. Vansly- perken conveyed her to her house. Of course, she could do no less than to ask him to walk up, and Mr. Vanslyperken, who had never been in anything approaching to good society, was in astonishment at the furniture. All appeared to denote wealth. He was soon in an interesting conversation, and by degrees found out that the lady was a young widow of the name of Malcolm, whose husband had been factor to the new company, called the East India Company ; that she had come 118 SNARLEYYOW down to Portsmouth expecting him home, and that she had learnt that he had died on shore a few days before his intended embarkation for England. Since which, as she liked the place and the society, she had thoughts of remaining here. " They say that gold in India is to be had for nothing." " It must be very plentiful/' replied the widow, "if I am to judge by the quantity my poor husband sent me home, and he was not out more than three years. He left me a week after our marriage." Here the lovely widow put her handkerchief up to her eyes, and Mr. Vanslyperken attempted to console her. "It's so very unpleasant to be left without any one to advise you, and exposed to be cheated so dreadfully ! What can a poor lone woman do ? Did you ever see me before, sir ? " " I never did," replied our lieutenant. " May I ask the same question ? for I thought you appeared to know me." "Oh yes ! I've seen you very often, and wished to know who you were, but I was ashamed to ask. One cannot be too particular in my situation." Mr. Vanslyperken was much pleased, but he had remained some time, and he thought it right to depart, so he rose and made his adieux. " I hope I shall see you again," cried the widow earnestly. "You will call again, sir, won't you ?" " Most certainly, and with the greatest pleasure," replied Vanslyperken. The lady extended her gloved hand, and as it was closed in that of Vanslyperken, he thought he felt a slight, a very slight pressure, which made his heart leap. And then, as he shut the door, she gave him such a look O those eyes ! they pierced right through the heart of Vanslyperken. The reader may not, perhaps, be aware who this gay widow might be. It was Nancy Corbett, who had, by the advice of Lady Alice, taken this step to entrap Mr. Vanslyperken. Nancy had obtained from Moggy all the particulars of the lieutenant's wooing of the widow Vandersloosh, and his char- acter as a miser and a coward. Had he been a miser only, she would have attacked by gold alone, but being a coward, it was decided that he should have some further stimulus to betray his country, and enlist himself among the partisans of King James. 119 THE DOG FIEND; OR, Beauty, joined with wealth, the chance of possessing both, with the attractive arts of Nancy, were considered necessary to sway him. Indeed, they were so far right, that had any one made the bold proposal to Vanslyperken of joining the other party, and offered him at the same time ample remuneration, he would have been too suspicious or too timorous to run the risk. It was necessary to win him over by means which ap- peared accidental rather than otherwise. The difficulty of correspondence was very great ; and as the cutter constantly was despatched to the Hague, and the French had agents there, not only letters, but even messengers, might be sent over without risk and without suspicion ; for open boats being then the only means of communication, during the wintry part of the year, the correspondence was very precarious, and at long intervals. Thus was Nancy Corbett changed into a buxom widow, all for the good cause, and well did she perform her part; for there was no lack of money when such services were required. Van- slyperken left the house quite enchanted. " This will do," thought he ; " and if I succeed, Frau Vandersloosh may go to the devil." He returned on board, unlocked his cabin, where Snarleyyow had been secured from the machinations of Small- bones and other malcontents, and sat down to enjoy the castle- building which he had commenced after he left the house. He patted his dog, and apostrophised it. "Yes, my poor brute," said Vanslyperken, "your master will get a rich widow, without it being necessary that you should be laid dead at her porch. D n Frau Vandersloosh !" The widow was more enchanting when Vanslyperken called on the ensuing day than she was on the first. Her advances to the lieutenant were no longer doubtful to him. She entered freely into the state of her affairs, asked his advice upon money matters, and fully proved to his satisfaction that, independent of her beauty, she would be a much greater catch than Frau Vandersloosh. She spoke about her family ; said that she expected her brother over, but that he must come incog., as he was attached to the court of the exiled king, lamented the dif- ficulty of receiving letters from him, and openly expressed her adherence to the Stuart family. Vanslyperken appeared to make very little objection to her political creed; in fact, he was so fascinated that he fell blindly into the snare ; he accepted 120 SNARLEYYOW an invitation to dine with her on that very day, and went on board to dress himself as fine for her as he had for the widow Vandersloosh. The lovely widow admired his uniform, and gave him many gentle hints upon which he might speak ; but this did not take place until a tete-il-tete after dinner, when he was sitting on a sofa with her (not on such a fubsy sofa as that of Frau Vandersloosh, but one worked in tapestry) ; much in the same position as we once introduced him to the reader, to wit, with the lady's hand in his. Vanslyperken was flushed with wine, for Nancy had pushed the bottle, and at last he spoke out clearly what his aspirations were. The widow blushed, laughed, wiped her eyes as if to brush away a falling tear, and eventually, with a slight pressure of the hand, stam- mered that she did not know what to say, the acquaintance was so short it was so unexpected she must reflect a little : at the same time, she could not but acknowledge that she had been taken with him when she first saw him ; and then she laughed and said that she did really begin to believe that there was such a thing as love at first sight, and then he had better go now, she wished to be alone she really had a headache. Oh, Nancy Corbett ! you were, indeed, an adept in the art of seduction no wonder that your name has been handed down to posterity. Mr. Vanslyperken perceived his advantage, and pressed still more, until the blushing widow declared that she would really think seriously about the matter, if, on further acquaintance, she found that her good opinion of him was not overrated. Vanslyperken returned on board intoxicated with his success. On his arrival, he was informed that a messenger had been sent for him, but no one knew where to find him, and that he must be at the admiral's early the next morning, and have all ready for immediate sailing. This was rather annoying, but there was no help for it. The next day Vanslyperken went to the admiral's, and received orders to sail immediately to the Hague with despatches of consequence, being no less than an answer from King William to the States-General. Mr. Vansly- perken proceeded from the admiral's to the charming widow, to whom he imparted this unwelcome intelligence. She, of course, was grave, and listened to his protestations with her little finger in her mouth, and a pensive, downcast eye, " How long will you be away ? " inquired she, 121 THE DOG FIEND; OR, " But a week or ten days at the furthest. I shall fly back to see you again." " But tell me the truth, have you no acquaintances there ? now, tell the truth. I don't inean men." " Upon my honour, fair widow, I don't know a single woman there," replied Vanslyperken, pleased with this little appearance of jealousy ; " but I'm afraid that I must leave you, for the admiral is very severe." "Will you do me one favour, Mr. Vanslyperken?'' " Anything ask what you will." " I want this letter forwarded to my brother I am very anxious about it. The French agent there will send it on it is enclosed to him. Will you do me that favour, my dear sir? I'm sure you will, if " " If what ? " ' " If you love me," replied the widow, laying her hand upon Vanslyperken. " I will, most certainly," said Vanslyperken, taking the letter and putting it into his pocket. " Then I shall ask you another," said the widow. " You will think me very foolish, but there may be an opportunity will you write to me just a few lines only to tell me that you have given the letter, that's all and to say how you are don't you think me very foolish ? " "I will write, dearest, since you wish it and now good-bye." Vanslyperken took the widow round the waist, and after a little murmuring and reluctance, was permitted to snatch a kiss. Her eyes followed him mournfully till he shut the door and disappeared, and then Nancy Corbett gave way to un- bounded mirth. " So, the fool has bit already," thought she ; " now, if he only writes to me, and I get his acknowledgment of having delivered the letter, the beast is in my power, and I can hang him any day I please. Upon his honour, he did not know a single woman there ! Lord have mercy .'what liars men are ! but we can sometimes beat them with their own weapons." And Nancy's thoughts reverted to her former life, which she now dwelt upon with pain and sorrow. Mr. Vanslyperken returned on board : the anchor was weighed immediately that the boats had been hoisted up ; and the Yungfrau run out with a fair wind, which lasted until the SNARLEYYOW evening, when it fell almost calm, and the cutter made but little way through the water. Many of the men were con- versing on the forecastle as usual, and the subject of their discourse was the surmising what had become of Corporal Van Spitter. In one point they all appeared to agree, which was, that they hoped he would never return to the cutter. " If he does, I owe him one," observed Jemmy Ducks. " It's all through him that my wife was turned out of the vessel." " And a little bit from her tongue, Jemmy," observed Coble. " Why, perhaps so," replied Jemmy ; " but what was it set her tongue loose but the threat of him to flog me, and what made him threaten that but the peaching of that fat marine ? " " Very good arguments, Jemmy. Well, I will say that for your wife, Jemmy, she does love you, and there's no sham about it." " Never mind Jemmy's wife, let's have Jemmy's song," said Spurey ; " he hasn't piped since he was pulled up by the corporal." "No; he put my pipe out, the hippopotamus. Well, I'll give it you it shall be about what we are talking of, Obadiah." Jemmy perched himself on the fore-end of the booms, and sang as follows : " I suppose that you think, 'cause my trousers are tarry, And because that I ties my long hair in a tail, While landsmen are figged out as fine as Lord Harry, With breast-pins and cravats as white as old sail ; That I'm a strange creature, a know-nothing ninny, But fit for the planks for to walk in foul weather ; That I han't e'er a notion of the worth of a guinea, And that you, Poll, can twist me about as a feather, Lord love you 1 I know that this life is but short at the best on't, That time it flies fast, and that work must be done ; That when danger comes 'tis as well for to jest on't, 'Twill be but the lighter felt when it do come : If you think, then, from this, that I an't got a notioa Of a heaven above, with its mercy in store, And the devil below, for us lads of the ocean, Just the same as it be for the landsmen on shore, Lord love jou I 123 THE DOG FIEND; OR, If because I don't splice with some true-hearted woman, Who'd dote on my presence, and sob when I sail, But put up with you, Poll, though faithful to no man, With a fist that can strike, and a tongue that can rail ; 'Tis because I'm not selfish, and know 'tis my duty If I marry to moor by my wife, and not leave her, To dandle the young ones, watch over her beauty, D'ye think that I'd promise and vow, then deceive her ? Lord love you ! I suppose that you think 'cause I'm free with my money, Which others would hoard and lock up in their chest, All your billing and cooing, and words sweet as honey, Are as gospel to me while you hang on my breast ; But no, Polly, no ; you may take every guinea, They'd burn in my pocket if I took them to sea ; But as for your love, Poll, I indeed were a ninny, D'ye think I don't know you cheat others than me ? Lord love you ! " "Well, that's a good song, Jemmy, and he can't pull you up for that, anyhow." Mr. Vanslyperken appeared to think otherwise, for he sent a marine forward to say that no singing would be permitted in future, and that they were immediately to desist. " I suppose we shall have a song considered as mutiny soon," observed Coble. "Ah, well, it's a long lane that has no turning." "Yes," replied Jemmy, in an undertone, "and for every rogue there's a rope laid up. Never mind, let us go below." Mr. Vanslyperken's dreaming thoughts of the fair widow were nevertheless occasionally interrupted by others not quite so agreeable. Strange to say, he fully believed what Small- bones had asserted about his being carried out by the tide to the Nab buoy, and he canvassed the question in his mind, whether there was not something supernatural in the affair, a sort of interposition of Providence in behalf of the lad, which was to be considered as a warning to himself not to attempt anything further. He was frightened, although his feeling for revenge was still in all its force. As for any one suspecting him of having attempted the boy's life, he had recovered from that feeling ; even if they did, who dare say a word ? There was another point which also engrossed the moody Vansly- SNARLEYYOW perken, which was, how he should behave relative to the widow Vandersloosh. Should he call or should he not ? He cared nothing for her, and provided he could succeed with the Ports- mouth lady, he would pitch her to the devil; but still he remembered the old proverb, " You should never throw away dirty water before you are sure of clean." After some cogita- tion, he determined upon still pressing his suit, and hoped at the same time that the widow would not admit him into her presence. Such were the different resolves and decisions which occupied the mind of Mr. Vanslyperken until he dropped his anchor at Amsterdam, when he ordered his boat to go on shore, and gave positive directions to Dick Short that no one was to leave the cutter on any pretence, for he was determined that as the widow would not have his company, she should not have the profits arising from his men spending their money at her house. " So," cried Coble, after the boat shoved off, " liberty's stopped as well as singing. What next, I wonder ? I shan't stand this long." " No," replied Short. " Stop till he makes friends with the widow," observed Bill Spurey ; " she'll get us all leave." " Mein Gott, he nebber say anything before," observed Jansen. " No ; we might also go and come as we wished. We must not stand this." " We won't," replied Jemmy Ducks. " No," replied Short. While the crew of the cutter were in this incipient state of mutiny, Vanslyperken bent his steps to deliver up to the authorities the despatches with which he was charged ; and having so done, he then took out the letter entrusted to him by Nancy Corbett, and read the address. It was the same street in which lived the Frau Vandersloosh. This was awkward, as Vanslyperken did not want to be seen by her ; but there was no help for it. He trusted to her not seeing him, and he pro^ ceeded thither : he ran down the numbers on the doors until he came to the right one, which was exactly opposite to the widow's house ; this was more unfortunate. He rang the bell ; it was some time before the door was opened, and while he was standing there he could not help looking round to see if any one saw him. To his annoyance, there stood the widow 125 THE DOG FIEND; OR, filling up the door with her broad frame, and Babette peeping over her shoulder. Mr. Vanslyperken, as there was only the canal and two narrow roads between them, could do no less than salute her, but she took no notice of him further than by continuing her stare. At last, upon a second pulling of the bell, the door opened, and on Mr. Vanslyperken saying that he had a letter for such an address, he was admitted, and the door immediately closed. He was ushered into a room, the window panes of which were painted green, so that no one outside could look in, and found himself in the presence of a tall man, in a clerical dress, who motioned to him to sit down. Vanslyperken delivered the letter, and then took a seat. The gentleman made a graceful bow, as if to ask permission to break the seal, and then opened the letter. " Sir, I am obliged to you for charging yourself with these packets infinitely obliged to you. You are in command of a sloop here, I believe ? " " A king's cutter, sir," replied Vanslyperken, with import- ance ; " I am Lieutenant Vanslyperken." " I thank you, sir. I will take down your name. You expect, I presume, to be rewarded for this small service," continued the gentleman, v/ith a bland smile. " Why, she must have told him," thought Vanslyperken ; who replied, with another smile, " that he certainly trusted that he should be." Upon which reply, the other went to an escritoire, and taking out a bag, opened it and poured out a mass of gold, which made Vansly perk en's mouth water, but why he did so Vanslyperken did not give a thought, until, having counted out fifty pieces, the gentlemen very gracefully put them into his hand, observing " A lieutenant's pay is not great, and we can afford to be generous"! Will you oblige me by calling here before you sail for England, and I will beg you to take charge of a letter." Vanslyperken was all amazement ; he began to suspect what was the fact, but he had the gold in his hand, and for the life of him he could not have laid it down again on the table. It was too great a sacrifice, for it was his idol his god. He therefore dropped it into his pocket, and promising to call before he sailed, bowed and took his leave. As he went out, there were the Frau Vandersloosh and Babette still watching SNARLEYYOW him at the door, but Vanslyperken was in a state of agitation, and lie hurried off as fast as he could. Had he known why they watched so earnestly, and what had occurred, his agita- tion would have been greater still. As soon as Mr. Vansly- perken had arrived on board, he hastened down into his cabin, and throwing the money down on the table, feasted his eyes with it, and remained for nearly half-an-hour in a state of deep cogitation, during which he often asked himself the question, whether he had not been a traitor to the king and country in whose pay he was employed. The answer that he gave to himself was anything but satisfactory : but the prospect of possessing the fair Portsmouth widow, and the gold displayed upon the table, were very satisfactory, and the balance w;;s on the latter side ; so Vanslyperken gradually recovered him- self, and had risen from his chair to collect the gold and deposit it in a place of safety, when he was interrupted by a tap at the door. Hastily sweeping off the gold pieces, he cried, " Come in ; " when who, to his surprise, should appear, in excellent condition and fresh as a peony, but the lost and almost forgotten Corporal Van Spitter, who, raising his hand to his forehead as usual, reported himself man-of-war fashion, " Vas come on board, Mynheer Vanslyperken." But as the corporal did not tell all the facts connected with his cruise in the jolly-boat to Mr. Vanslyperken, for reasons which will hereafter appear, we shall reserve the narrative of what really did take place for another chapter. CHAPTER XXI In which are narrated the adventures which took place in the corporal's cruise in the jolly-boat CORPORAL VAN SPITTER, so soon as he had expended all his breath in shouting for help, sat down with such a flop of despair on the thwart of the boat, as very nearly to swamp it. As it was, the water poured in over the starboard gun- wale, until the boat was filled up to his ankles. This alarmed him still more, and he remained mute as a stock -fish for a quarter of an hour, during which he was swept away by the 127 THE DOG FIEND; OR, tide until he was unable to discover the lights on shore. The wind freshened, and the water became more rough ; the night was dark as pitch, and the corporal skimmed along before the wind and tide. " A tousand tyfels ! " at last muttered the corporal, as the searching blast crept round his fat sides and made him shiver. Gust succeeded gust, and at last the cor- poral's teeth chattered with the cold : he raised his feet out of the water at the bottom of the boat, for his feet were like ice, but in so doing, the weight of his body being above the centre of gravity, the boat careened over, and with a " Mein Gott ! " he hastily replaced them in the cold water. And now a shower of rain and sleet came down upon the unprotected body of the corporal, which added to his misery, to his fear, and to his despair. " Where am I ? " muttered he ; " what will become of me ? Ah, mein Gott ! twenty tousand tyfels what had I to do in a boat I, Corporal Van Spitter ? " and then he was again silent for nearly half-an-hour. The wind shifted to the northward, and the rain cleared up, but it was only to make the corporal suffer more, for the freezing blast poured upon his wet clothes, and he felt chilled to the very centre of his vitals. His whole body trembled convulsively ; he was frozen to the thwart, yet there was no appearance of daylight coming ; and the corporal now abandoned himself to utter hopelessness and desperation, and commenced praying. He attempted the Lord's Prayer in Dutch, but could get no further than " art in heaven," for the rest, from disuse, had quite escaped the corporal's memory. He tried to recollect something else, but was equally unsuccessful ; at last he made up a sad mixture of swearing and praying. " Mein Gott a hundred tousand tyfels gut Gott twenty hundred tousand tyfels ! Ah, Gott of mercy million of tyfels ! holy Gott Jesus ! twenty millions of tyfels Gott for dam, I die of cold ! " Sueh were the ejaculations of the cor- poral, allowing about ten minutes to intervene between each, during which the wind blew more freshly, the waves rose, and the boat was whirled away. But the corporal's miseries were to be prolonged ; the flood- time of water was now spent, and the ebb commenced flowing against the wind and sea. This created what is called boiling water, that is, a contest between the wind forcing the waves 128 " Corporal Van Spitter was actually sitting by his side." rith Frau Vandersloosh SNARLEYYOW one way, and the tide checking them the other, which makes the waves to lose their run, and they rise, and dance, and bubble into points. The consequence was, that the boat, as she was borne down by the tide against them, shipped a sea every moment, which the wind threw against the carcase of the corporal, who was now quite exhausted with more than four hours' exposure to a wintry night, the temperature being nearly down to zero. All the corporal's stoicism was gone : he talked wildly, crouched and gibbered in his fear, when he was suddenly roused by a heavy shock. He raised his head, which had sunk upon his chest, and beheld something close to him, and to the gunwale of the boat. It was a thin, tall figure, holding out his two arms at right angles, and apparently stoop- ing over him. It was just in the position that Smallbones lay on the forecastle of the cutter on that morning when he was about to keel-haul him, and the corporal, in his state of mental and bodily depression, was certain that it was the ghost of the poor lad whom he had so often tortured. Terror raised his hair erect his mouth was wide open he could not speak he tried to analyse it, but a wave dashed in his face his eyes and mouth were filled with salt water, and the corporal threw himself down on the thwarts of the boat, quite regardless whether it went to the bottom or not ; there he lay, half groaning, half praying, with his hands to his eyes, and his huge nether proportion raised in the air, every limb trembling with blended cold and fright. One hour more, and there would have been nothing but corporal parts of Corporal Van Spitter. The reason why the last movement of the corporal did not swamp the boat was, simply, that it was aground on one of the flats ; and the figure which had alarmed the conscience-stricken corporal was nothing more than the outside beacon of a weir for catching fish, being a thin post with a cross bar to it, cer- tainly not unlike Smallbones in figure, supposing him to have put his arms in that position. For upwards of an hour did the corporal lie reversed, when the day dawned, and the boat had been left high and dry upon the flat. The fishermen came down to examine their weir, and see what was their success, when they discovered the boat with its contents. At first they could not imagine what it was, for they could perceive nothing but the capacious round of the corporal, which rose up in the air, but by 129 I THE DOG FIEND; OR, degrees they made out that there was a head and feet attached to it, and they contrived, with the united efforts of four men, to raise him up, and discovered that life was not yet extinct. They poured a little schnapps into h,is mouth, and he re- covered so far as to open his eyes ; and they having brought down with them two little carts drawn by dogs, they put the corporal into one, covered him up, and yoking all the dogs to the one cart, for the usual train could not move so heavy a weight, two of them escorted him up to their huts, while the others threw the fish caught into the cart which remained, and took possession of the boat. The fishermen's wives, perceiving the cart so heavily laden, imagined, as it approached the huts, that there had been unusual success, and were not a little dis- appointed when they found that, instead of several bushels of fine fish, they had only caught a corporal of marines. But they were kind-hearted, for they had known misery; and Van Spitter was put into a bed, and covered up with all the blankets they could collect, and very soon was able to drink some warm soup offered to him. It was not, however, till long past noon that the corporal was able to narrate what had taken place. " Will your lieutenant pay us for saving you and bringing him his boat ? " demanded the men. Now, it must be observed that a great revolution had taken place in the corporal's feelings since the horror and sufferings of the night. He felt hatred towards Vanslyperken, and goodwill towards those whom he had treated unkindly. The supernatural appearance of Smallbones, in which he still be- lieved, and which appeared to him as a warning what he had suffered from cold and exhaustion, which by him was considered as a punishment for his treatment of the poor lad but the morning before had changed the heart of Corporal Van Spitter ; so he replied in Dutch " He will give you nothing, good people, not even a glass of schnapps, I tell you candidly so keep the boat if you wish I will not say a word about it, except that it is lost. He is not likely to see it again. Besides, you can alter it, and paint it." This very generous present of his Majesty's property by the corporal was very agreeable to the fishermen, as it amply re- paid them for all their trouble. The corporal put on his clothes, and ate a hearty meal, was freely supplied with 130 SNARLEYYOW spirits, and went to bed quite recovered. The next morning the fishermen took him down to Amsterdam in their own boat, when Van Spitter discovered that the Yungjrau had sailed ; this was very puzzling, and Corporal Van Spitter did not know what to do. After some cogitation, it occurred to him that, for Vanslyperken's sake, he might be well received at the Lust Haus by Widow Vandersloosh, little imagining how much at a discount was his lieutenant in that quarter. To the Frau Vandersloosh accordingly he repaired, and the first person he met was Babette, who, finding that the corporal was a Dutchman, and belonging to the Yungfran, and who presumed that he had always felt the same ill-will towards Vanslyperken and Snarleyyow as did the rest of the ship's company, immediately entered into a narrative of the conduct of Snarleyyow on the preceding night, the anger of her mis- tress, and every other circumstance with which the reader is already acquainted. Corporal Van Spitter thus fortunately found out how matters stood previous to his introduction to the widow. He expatiated upon his sufferings, upon the in- difference of his lieutenant, in sailing, as to what had become of him, and fully persuaded Babette not only that he was inimical, which now certainly he was, but that he always had been so, to Mr. Vanslyperken. Babette, who was always ready to retail news, went up to the widow, and amused her, as she dressed her, with the corporal's adventures ; and the widow felt an interest in, before she had seen, Corporal Van Spitter, from the account of his " moving accidents by flood and field." But if prepossessed in his favour before she saw him, what did she feel when she first beheld the substantial projwrtions of Corporal Van Spitter ! There she beheld the beau-ideal of her imagination the very object of her widow's dreams the antipodes of Vanslyperken, and as superior as " Hyperion to a Satyr." He had all the personal advantages, with none of the defects, of her late husband ; he was quite as fleshy, but had at least six inches more in height, and, in the eyes of the widow, the Corporal Van Spitter was the finest man she ever had beheld, and she mentally exclaimed, " There is the man for my money ;" and at the same time resolved that she would win him. Alas ! how short-sighted are mortals ; little did the corporal imagine that the most untoward event in his lite would be the cause of his being possessed of ease and com- 131 THE DOG FIEND; OR, petence. The widow received him most graciously, spoke in no measured terms against Vanslyperken, at which the corporal raised his huge shoulders, as much as to say, " he is even worse than you think him," was very violent against Snarl eyyow, whom the corporal, aware that it was no mutiny, made no ceremony in "damning in heaps," as the saving is. The widow begged that he would feel no uneasiness, as he should remain with her till the cutter returned ; and an hour after the first introduction Corporal Van Spitter had break- fasted with, and was actually sitting, by her request, on the little fubsy sofa, in the very place of Vanslyperken, with Frau Vandersloosh by his side. We must pass over the few days during which the cutter was away. Widows have not that maiden modesty to thwart their wishes, which so often prevents a true love-tale from being told. And all that the widow could not tell, Babette, duly instructed, told for her; and it was understood, before the cutter's arrival, that Corporal Van Spitter was the accepted lover of the Frau Vandersloosh. But still it was necessary that there should be secrecy, not only on account of the cor- poral's being under the command of the lieutenant, who, of course, would not allow himself to be crossed in love without resenting it, but also because it was not advisable that the crew of the Yungfrau should not be permitted to spend their money at the Lust Haus. It was therefore agreed that the lieutenant should be blinded as to the real nature of the intimacy, and that nothing should take place until the cutter was paid off, and Corporal Van Spitter should be a gentleman at large. Independent of the wisdom of the above proceedings, there was a secret pleasure to all parties in deceiving the deceiver Vanslyperken, But something else occurred which we must now refer to. The corporal's residence at the widow's house had not been unobserved by the Jesuit, who was the French agent in the house opposite, and it appeared to him, after the inquiries he had made, that Corporal Van Spitter might be made serviceable. He had been sent for and sounded, and it was canvassed with the widow whether he should accept the offers or not, and finally it was agreed that he should, as there ^woukl be little or no risk. Now, it so happened that the cor- poral had gone over to the Jesuit's house to agree to the pro- posals, and was actually in the house conversing with him, J32 SNARLEYYOW when Vanslyperken arrived and knocked at the door. The corporal ascertaining who it was by a small clear spot left in the painted window for scrutiny, begged that he might be con- cealed, and was immediately shown into the next room by a door, which was hid behind a screen. The Jesuit did not exactly shut the door, as he supposed he did, and the corporal, who wondered what could have brought Vanslyperken there, kept it ajar during the whole of the interview and the counting out of the money. Vanslyperken left, and as he shut the other door the corporal did the same with the one he held ajar, and took a seat at the other end of the room, that the Jesuit might not suspect his having overheard all that had passed. Now, the Jesuit had made up his mind that it was better to treat with the principal than with a second, and therefore did not further require the services of Corporal Van Spitter. He told him that the lieutenant having received private informa- tion that one of the people of the cutter had been seen at his house, and knowing that he was the French agent, had come to inform him that if he attempted to employ any of his men in carrying letters, that he would inform against him to the authorities. That he was very sorry, but that after such a notice he was afraid that the arrangements could not proceed. The corporal appeared to be satisfied, and took his final leave. No wonder, therefore, that the widow and Babette were on the watch, when they saw Vanslyperken enter the house, at the very time the corporal was there also. The corporal went over to the widow's, and narrated all that he had heard and seen. " Why, the traitor ! " exclaimed the widow. " Yes, mein Gott ! " repeated the corporal. " The villain, to sell his country for gold." " Yes, mein Gott ! " repeated the corporal. " Fifty guineas, did you say, Mynheer Van Spitter ? " " Yes, mein Gott ! " repeated the corporal. "Oh, the wretch! well," continued the widow, "at all events, he is in your power." " Yes, mein Gott ! " "You can hang'him any day in the week." "Yes, mein Gott!" "Ho, ho! Mr. Vanslyperken: well, well, Mr. Vanslyperken, we will see," continued the widow, indignant at the lieutenant 133 THE DOG FIEND; OR, receiving so large a sum, which would otherwise have been, in all probability, made over to Corporal Van Spitter, with whom she now felt that their interests were in common. " Tousand tyfels ! " roared the corporal, dashing his foot upon one of the flaps of the little table before them with scr much force that it was broken short off and fell down on the floor. " Hundred tousand tyfels ! " continued the corporal, when he witnessed the effects of his violence. Although the widow lamented her table, she forgave the corporal, with a smile ; she liked such proofs of strength in her intended, and she, moreover, knew that the accident was occasioned by indignation at Vanslyperken. " Yes, yes, Mr. Vanslyperken, you'll pay me for that," ex- claimed she ; " I prophesy that before long you and your nasty cur will both swing together." The corporal now walked across the little parlour and back again, then turned to the widow Vandersloosh, and with a most expressive look, slowly muttered "Yes, mein Gott!" After which he sat down again by the side of the widow, and they had a short consultation ; before it was over Corporal Van Spitter declared himself the deadly enemy of Lieutenant Vanslyperken ; swore that he would be his ruin, and ratified the oath upon the widow's lips. Alas ! what changes there are in this world ! After which solemn compact the corporal rose, took his leave, went on board, and reported himself, as we have stated in the preceding chapter. CHAPTER XXII Jn which Snarleyyow proves to be the devil, and no mistake -L HAT the corporal mystified his lieutenant may easily be supposed ; but the corporal had other work to do, and he did it immediately. He went up to Jemmy Ducks, who looked daggers at him, and said to him quietly, " That he had some- thing to say to him as soon as it was dusk, and they would not be seen together." Vanslyperken ordered the corporal to SNARLEYYOW resume his office, and serve out the provisions this afternoon ; and to the astonishment of the men, he gave them not only full, but overweight, and instead of abusing them, and being cross, he was good-humoured, and joked with them ; and all the crew stared at each other, and wondered what could be the matter with Corporal Van Spitter. But what was their amazement, upon Snarleyyow's coming up to him as he was serving out provisions, instead of receiving something from the hand of the corporal as usual, he, on the contrary, received a sound kick on the ribs from his foot which sent him yelp- ing back into the cabin. Their astonishment could only be equalled by that of Snarleyyow himself. But that was not all ; it appeared as if wonders would never cease, for when Smallbones came up to receive his master's provisions, after the others had been served and gone away, the corporal not only kindly received him, but actually presented him with a stiff glass of grog mixed with the corporal's own hand. When he offered it the lad could not believe his eyes, and even when he had poured it down his throat he would not believe his own mouth ; and he ran away, leaving his provisions, chuckling along the lower deck, till he could gain the fore- castle, and add this astonishing piece of intelligence to the other facts, which were already the theme of admiration. " There be odd chops and changes in this here world, for sartin," observed Coble. (Exactly the same remark as we made at the end of the previous chapter.) " Mayn't it all be gammon ? " said Bill Spurey. " Gammon, for why ? " replied Jemmy Ducks. " That's the question," rejoined Spurey. " It appears to me that he must have had a touch of con- science," said Coble. " Or else he must have seen a ghost," replied Smallbones. " I've heard of ghosts ashore, and sometimes on board of a ship, but I never heard of a ghost in a jolly-boat," said Coble, spitting under the gun. " 'Specially when there were hardly room for the corporal/' added Spurey. " Yes," observed Short. " Well, we shall know something about it to-night, for the corporal and I am to have a palaver." " Mind he don't circumwent you, Jemmy/' said Spurey. THE DOG FIEND; OR, " It's my opinion," said Smallbones, " that he must be in real arnest, otherwise he would not ha' come for to go for to give me a glass of grog there's no gammon in that ; and such a real stiff 'un too," continued Smallbones, who licked his lips at the bare remembrance of the unusual luxury. "True," said Short. " It beats my comprehension altogether out of nothing," observed Spurey. " There's something very queer in the wind. I wonder where the corporal has been all this while." "Wait till this evening," observed Jemmy Ducks; and as this was very excellent advice, it was taken, and the parties separated. In the despatches it had been requested, as important nego- tiations were going on, that the cutter might return immedi- ately, as there were other communications to make to the States General on the part of the King of England; and a messenger now informed Vanslyperken that he might sail as soon as he pleased, as there was no reply to the despatches he had con- veyed. This was very agreeable to Vanslyperken, who was anxious to return to the fair widow at Portsmouth, and also to avoid the Frau Vandersloosh. At dusk he manned his boat, and went on shore to the French agent, who had also found out that the cutter was ordered to return, and had his despatches nearly ready. Vanslyperken waited about an hour ; when all was complete he received them, and then returned on board. As soon as he had quitted the vessel Corporal Van Spitter went to Jemmy Ducks, and without letting him know how matters stood on shore, told him that he was convinced that Vanslyperken had sent him into the boat on purpose to lose him, and that the reason was, that he, Van Spitter, knew secrets which would at any time hang the lieutenant. That, in consequence, he had determined upon revenge, and in future would be heart and hand with the ship's company ; but that to secure their mutual object, it would be better that he should appear devoted to Vanslyperken as before, and at variance with the ship's company. Now Jemmy, who was with all his wits at work, knew that it was Smallbones who cut the corporal adrift ; but that did not alter the case, as the corporal did not know it. It was therefore advisable to leave him in that error. But he required proofs of the corporal's sincerity, and he told him so. 136 SNARLEYYOW " Mein Gott ! what proof will you have ? De proof of de pudding is in de eating." "Well, then," replied Jemmy, "will you shy the dog over- board ? " " De tog ? in one minute and de master after him." Whereupon Corporal Van Spitter went down into the cabin, which Vanslyperken, trusting to his surveillance, had left un- locked, and seizing the cur by the neck carried him on deck, and hurled him several yards over the cutter's quarter. " Mein Gott ! but that is well done," observed Jansen. " And he'll not come back wid de tide. I know de tide, mein Gott ! " observed the corporal, panting with the exertion. But here the corporal was mistaken. Snarleyyow did not make for the vessel, but for the shore, and they could not in the dark ascertain what became of him ; neither was the tide strong, for the flood was nearly over ; the consequence was, that the dog gained the shore, and landed at the same stairs where the boats land. The men were not in the boat, but waiting at a beer-shop a little above, which Vanslyperken must pass when he came down again. Recognising the boat, the cur leapt into it, and after a good shaking under the thwarts crept forward to where the men had thrown their pea-jackets under the bow-sheets, curled himself up, and went to sleep. Shortly afterwards the lieutenant came down with the men, and rowed on board ; but the dog, which, exhausted with his exertion, was very comfortable where he was, did not come out, but remained in his snug berth. The lieutenant and men left the boat when they arrived on board without discovering that the dog was a passenger. About ten minutes after the lieutenant had come on board, Snarleyyow jumped on deck, but, as all the men were forward in close consultation, and in anticipation of Mr. Vansly- perken's discovery of his loss, the dog gained the cabin, unperceived not only by the ship's company, but by Vansly- perken, who was busy locking up the letters entrusted to him by the French agent. Snarleyyow took his station under the table, and lay down to finish his nap, where we must leave him for the present in a sound sleep ; and his snoring very soon reminded Vanslyperken of what he had, for a short time, unheeded, that his favourite was present 137 THE DOG FIEND; OR, "Well, it's very odd," observed Spurey, "that he has been on board nearly half-an-hour, and not discovered that his dog is absent without leave." " Yes," said Short. " I know for why, mein Gott ! " exclaimed the corporal, who shook his head very knowingly. "The corporal knows why," observed Jemmy Ducks. "Then why don't he say why ?" retorted Bill Spurey, who was still a little suspicious of the corporals fidelity. " Because Mynheer Vanslyperken count his money de guineas," replied the corporal, writhing at the idea of what he had lost by his superior's interference. " Ho, ho ! his money ; well, that's a good reason, for he would skin a flint if he could," observed Coble; "but that can't last for ever." "That depends how often he may count it over," ob- served Jemmy Ducks " but there's his bell ; " and soon after Corporal Van Spitter's name was passed along the decks, to summon him into the presence of his commanding officer. "Now for a breeze," said Coble, hitching up his trousers. "Yes," replied Short. " For a regular shindy," observed Spurey. " Hell to pay and no pitch hot," added Jemmy, laughing ; and they all remained in anxious expectation of the corporal's return. Corporal Van Spitter had entered the cabin with the air of the profoundest devotion and respect had raised his hand up as usual, but before the hand had arrived to its destination, he beheld Vanslyperken seated on the locker, patting the head of Snarleyyow, as if nothing had happened. At this unexpected resuscitation, the corporal uttered a tremendous "Mein Gott!" and burst like a mad bull out of the cabin, sweeping down all who obstructed his passage on the lower deck, till he arrived at the fore-ladder, which he climbed with tottering knees, and then sank down on the forecastle at the feet of Jemmy Ducks. "Mein Gott! mein Gott! mein Gott!" exclaimed the cor- poral, putting his hands to his eyes as if to shut out the horrid vision. " What the devil is the matter ? " exclaimed Coble. " Ah ! mein Gott, mein Gott ! " As it was evident that something uncommon had happened, 138 SNARLEYYOW they all now crowded round the corporal, who by degrees recovered himself. " What is it, corporal ? " inquired Jemmy Ducks. Before the corporal could reply, Smallbones, who had been summoned to the cabin on account of the corporal's unac- countable exit, sprang up the ladder with one bound, his hair flying in every direction, his eyes goggling, and his mouth wide open ; lifting his hands over his head, and pausing as it:' for breath, the lad exclaimed with a solemn, sepulchral voice, " By all the devils in hell he's come again." "Who?" exclaimed several voices at once. " Snarleyyow," replied Smallbones mournfully. " Yes mein Gott ! " exclaimed Corporal Van Spitter, at- tempting to rise on his legs. " Whew !" whistled Jemmy Ducks but nobody else uttered a sound ; they all looked at one another, some with compressed lips, others with mouths open. At last one shook his head then another. The corporal rose on his feet and shook himself like an elephant. " Dat tog is de tyfel's imp, and dat's de end on it," said he, with alarm still painted on his countenance. " And is he really on board again ?" inquired Coble doubt- ingly, " As sartin as I stands on this here forecastle a kissing and slobbering the lieutenant for all the world like a Christian," replied Smallbones despondingly. " Then he flare fire on me wid his one eye," said the corporal. " Warn't even wet," continued Smallbones. Here there was another summons for Corporal Van Spitter. " Mein Gott, I will not go," exclaimed the corporal. " Yes, yes, go, corporal," replied Smallbones ; " it's the best way to face the devil." " Damn the devil ! and that's not swearing," exclaimed Short such a long sentence out of his mouth was added to the marvels of the night some even shrugged up their shoulders at that, as if it also were supernatural. " I always say so," said Jansen, " I always say so no tog, no tog, after all." " No, no," replied Coble, shaking his head. Corporal Van Spitter was again summoned, but the corporal was restive as a rhinoceros. 139 THE DOG FIEND; OR, " Corporal," said Smallbones, who since the glass of grog was his sincere ally, and had quite forgotten and forgiven his treatment, " go down and see if you can't worm the truth out of him." " Ay, do, do ! " exclaimed the rest. "Smallbones Smallbones wanted aft," was the next summons. " And here I go," exclaimed Smallbones. " I defy the devil and all his works as we said on Sunday at the workhouse." "That lad's a prime bit of stuff," observed Spurey ; " I will say that." " Yes," replied Short. In a few seconds Smallbones came hastily up the ladder. " Corporal, you must go to the cabin directly. He is in a devil of a rage asked me why you wouldn't come told him that you had seen something dreadful didn't know what. Tell him you saw the devil at his elbow see if it frighten^ him." " Yes, do," exclaimed the others. Corporal Van Spitter made up his mind ; he pulled down the skirts of his jacket, descended the ladder, and walked aft into the cabin. At the sight of Snarleyyow the corporal turned pale at the sight of the corporal Mr. Vanslyperken turned red. " What's the meaning of all this ? " exclaimed Vanslyperken in a rage. " What is all this about, corporal ? Explain your conduct, sir. W T hat made you rush out of the cabin in that strange manner ? " " Mein Gott, Mynheer Vanslyperken, I came for orders ; but I no come keep company wid de tyfel." "With the devil ! what do you mean?" exclaimed Vansly- perken, alarmed. The corporal, perceiving that the lieutenant was frightened, then entered into a detail, that when he had entered the cabin he had seen the devil sitting behind Mr. Vanslyperken, looking over his shoulder, and grinning with his great eyes, while he patted him over the back with his left hand and fondled the dog with his right. This invention of the corporal's, whom Mr. Vanslyperken considered as a staunch friend and incapable of treachery, had a great effect upon Mr. Vanslyperken. It immediately rushed into his mind that he had attempted murder but a few days 140 SNARLEYYOW before, and that that very day he had been a traitor to his country quite sufficient for the devil to claim him as his own. "Corporal Van Spitter," exclaimed Vanslyperken, with a look of horror, " are you really in earnest, or are you not in your senses you really saw him ? " " As true as I stand here," replied the corporal, who per- ceived his advantage. " Then the Lord be merciful to me a sinner ! " exclaimed Vanslyperken, falling on his knees, at the moment forgetting the presence of the corporal ; and then recollecting himself he jumped up " It is false, Corporal Van Spitter false as you are yourself: confess," continued the lieutenant, seizing the corporal by the collar, " confess that it is all a lie." " A lie ! " exclaimed the corporal, who now lost his courage, " a lie, Mynheer Vanslyperken ! If it was not the tyfel him- self it was one of his imps, I take my Bible oath." " One of his imps ! " exclaimed Vanslyperken ; " it's a lie an infamous lie : confess," continued he, shaking the corporal by the collar, " confess the truth." At this moment Snarleyyow considered that he had a right to be a party in the fray, so he bounded forward at the cor- poral, who, terrified at the supernatural beast, broke from Vanslyperken' s grasp, and rushed out of the cabin, followed, however, the whole length of the lower deck by the dog, who snapped and bayed at him till he had gained the fore-ladder. Once more did the corporal make his appearance on the forecastle, frightened and out of breath. " Mein Gott ! de man is mad," exclaimed he, " and de tog is de tyfel himself." The corporal then narrated in broken English what had passed. For some time there was a con- fused whispering among the men ; they considered the dog's reappearance on this occasion even more wonderful than on the former, for the men declared positively that he never came off in the boat, which, had he done, would have unravelled the whole mystery ; and that a dog thrown overboard, and swept away by the tide, should be discovered shortly after perfectly dry and comfortable, not only on board of the cutter, which he could not have got on board of, but also in his master's cabin, which he could not get into without being seen, proved at once that the animal was supernatural. No one was now hardy enough to deny it, and no one appeared to have the 141 THE DOG FIEND; OR, least idea of how to proceed except Small bones, who, as we have shown, was as full of energy as he was deficient in fat. On all occasions of this kind the bravest becomes the best man and takes the lead ; and Smallbones, who appeared more collected and less alarmed than the others, was now listened to with attention, and the crowd collected round him. "I don't care for him, or for his dog either," exclaimed Smallbones, with a drawling, intrepid tone. "That dog I'll settle the hash of some way or the other, if it be the devil's own cousin ! I'll not come for to go to leave off now, that's sartain as I am Peter Smallbones. I'se got a plan." "Let's hear Smallbones ! let's hear Smallbones !" exclaimed some of the men. Whereupon they all collected round the lad, who addressed the crew as follows. His audience at first crowded up close to him ; but Smallbones, who could not talk without his arms, which were about as long and thin as a Pongo's are in proportion to his body, flapped and flapped as he discoursed, until he had cleared a little ring ; and when, in the height of his energy, he threw them about like the arms of a windmill, every one kept a respectful distance. " Well, now, I considers this, if so be as how the dog be a devil and not a dog, I sees no reason for to come for to go for to be afraid ; for aren't we all true Christians, and don't we all fear God and honour the king ? I sartainly myself does con- sider that that ere dog could not a have cummed into this here vessel by any manner of means natural not by no means ; 'cause it's very clear that a dog, if he be as he be a dog, can't do no more than other dogs can ; and if he can do more than heither dog or man can, then he must be the devil, and not a dog and so he is, that's sartain. But if so be as he is the devil, I say again, I don't care, 'cause I sees exactly how it is he be a devil, but he be only a sea-devil, and not a shore-devil ; and I'll tell you for why. Didn't he come on board somehow nohow in a gale of wind when he was called for ? Didn't I sew him up in a bread -bag, and didn't he come back just as nothing had happened ? And didn't the corporal launch him into a surge over the taffrail, and he comes back just as if nothing had happened ? Well, then, one thing is clear that his power be on the water, and no water will drown that 'ere imp : so it's no use trying no more in that way, for he be a gea-devil. But I thinks this he goes on shore, and he comes 142 SNARLEYYOW back with one of his impish eyes knocked out clean by some- body or another, somehow or another ; and, therefore, I argues that he have no power on shore not by no means ; for if you can knock his eye out, you can knock his soul out of his body, by only knocking a little more to the purpose. Who ever heard of any one knocking out the devil's eye, or injuring him in any way ? No ; because he have power by sea and by land. Hut this here be only a water-devil, and he may be killed on dry land. Now, that's just my opinion ; and as soon as I gets him on shore I means to try what I can do. I don't fear him, or his master, nor anything else ; 'cause I'm a Christian, and was baptized Peter ; and 1 tells you all that be he a dog, or be he a devil, I'll have a shy at him as soon as I can ; and if I don't, I hope I may be d d, that's all ! " Such was the oration of Smallbones, which was remarkably well received. Every one agreed with the soundness of his arguments, and admired his resolution ; and as he had com- prised in his speech all that could be said upon the subject, they broke up the conference, and every one went down to his hammock. CHAPTER XXIII In which Mr. Vanslyperken finds great cause of vexation and satisfaction 1 N the meanwhile, Mr. Vanslyperken was anything but com- fortable in his mind. That Corporal Van Spitter should assert that he saw the devil at his shoulder was a matter of no small annoyance any way, for either the devil was at his shoulder or he was not. If he was, why then it was evident that in consequence of his having attempted murder, and having be- trayed his country for money, the devil considered him as his own ; and this Mr. Vanslyperken did not approve of, for, like many others in this world, he wished to commit every crime, and go to heaven after all. Mr. Vanslyperken was superstitious and cowardly, and he did believe that such a thing was possible ; and when he canvassed it in his mind he trembled, and looked over his shoulder. But Corporal Van Spitter might have asserted it only to, 146 THE DOG FIEND; OR, frighten him. It was possible ; but here again was a diffi- culty : the corporal had been his faithful confidant for so long a while, and to suppose this would be to suppose that the corporal was a traitor to him, and that, upon no grounds which Vanslyperken could conjecture, he had turned false. This was impossible ; Mr. Vanslyperken would not credit it. So there he stuck, like a man between the horns of a dilemma, not knowing what to do ; for Mr. Vanslyperken resolved, had the devil really been there, to have repented immediately, and have led a new life ; but if the devil had not been there, Mr. Vansly- perken did not perceive any cause for such an immediate hurry. At last an idea presented itself to Mr. Vanslyperken's mind which afforded him great comfort, which was, that the corporal had suffered so much from his boat adventures for the cor- poral had made the most of his sufferings that he was a little affected in his mind, and had thought that he had seen some- thing. " It must have been so," said Mr. Vanslyperken, who fortified the idea with a glass of scheedam, and then went to bed. Now, it so happened that at the very time that Mr. Vansly- perken was arguing all this in his brain, Corporal Van Spitter was also cogitating how he should get out of his scrape ; for the corporal, although not very bright, had much of the cun- ning of little minds, and he felt the necessity of lulling the suspicions of the lieutenant. To conceal his astonishment and fear at the appearance of the dog, he had libelled Mr. Vansly- perken, who would not easily forgive, and it was the corporal's interest to continue on the best terms with, and enjoy the confidence of, his superior. How wa& this to be got over ? It took the whole of the first watch, and two-thirds of the middle, before the corporal, who lay in his hammock, could hit upon any plan. At last he thought he had succeeded. At daybreak Corporal Van Spitter entered the cabin of Mr. Vanslyperken, who very coolly desired him to tell Short to get all ready for weighing at six o'clock. " If you please, Mynheer Vanslyperken, you think me mad last night 'cause I see de tyfel at your shoulder. Mynheer Vanslyperken, I see him twice again this night on lower deck. Mein Gott ! Mynheer Vanslyperken, I say twice." "Saw him again twice !" replied the lieutenant. " Yes, Mynheer Vanslyperken, I see twice again I see him 144 SNARLEYYOW very often since I drift in de boat. First, I see him when in de boat since that I see him one time, two times, in de night." " It's just as I thought," said Mr. Vanslyperken ; "he has never got over his alarm of that night. Very well, Corporal Van Spitter, it's of no consequence. I was very angry with you last night, because I thought you were taking great liberties ; but I see now how it is, you must keep yourself quiet, and as soon as we arrive at Portsmouth, you had better lose a little blood." " How much, Mynheer Vanslyperken, do you wish I should lose ? " replied the corporal, with his military salute. " About eight ounces, corporal." " Yes, sir," replied the corporal, turning on his pivot, and marching out of the cabin. This was a peculiarly satisfactory interview to both parties. Mr. Vanslyperken was overjoyed at the corporal's explanation, and the corporal was equally delighted at having so easily gulled his superior. The cutter weighed that morning, and sailed for Portsmouth. We shall pass over the passage without any further remarks than that the corporal was reinstated into Mr. Vanslyperken' s good graces that he appeared as usual to be harsh with the ship's company, and to oppress Smallbones more than ever ; but this was at the particular request of the lad, who played his own part to admiration that Mr. Vanslyperken again brought up the question of flogging Jemmy Ducks, but was prevented by the corporal's expressing his fears of a mutiny and had also some secret conference with the corporal as to his desire of vengeance upon Smallbones, to which Van Spitter gave a ready ear, and appeared to be equally willing with the lieutenant to bring it about. Things were in this state when the cutter arrived at Portsmouth, and, as usual, ran into the harbour. It may be supposed that Mr. Vanslyperken was in all haste to go on shore to pay a visit to his charming widow ; but still there was one thing to be done first, which was to report himself to the admiral. On his arrival at the admiral's, much to his dissatisfaction, he was informed that he must hold himself ready for sailing immediately, as despatches for the Hague were expected down on the next morning. This would give but a short time to pay his addresses, and he therefore made all haste to the 145 K THE DOG FIEND; OR, widow's presence, and was most graciously received. She almost flew into his arms, upbraided him for being so long away, for not having written to her, and showed such marks of strong attachment that Vanslyperken was in ecstacies. When he told her that he expected to sail again immediately, she put her handkerchief up to her eyes, and appeared, to Vanslyperken at least, to shed a few bitter tears. As soon as she was a little more composed, Vanslyperken produced the packet with which he was entrusted, which she opened, and took out two letters, one for herself, and the other addressed to a certain person in a house in another street. " This," said the widow, ' ' you must deliver yourself it is of consequence. I would deliver it, but if I do, I shall not be able to look after my little arrangements for dinner, for you dine with me of course. Besides, you must be acquainted with this person one time or another, as it will be for OUR advantage." " OUR advantage ! " how delightful to Mr. Vanslyperken was that word ! He jumped up immediately, and took his hat to execute the commission, the injunction of the widow to be soon back hastening his departure. Vanslyperken soon arrived at the door, knocked, and was admitted. "Vat vash you vant, sare ? " said a venerable-looking old Jew, who opened the door to him. " Is your name Lazarus ? " inquired the lieutenant. . . "Dat vash my name." " I have a letter for you." " A letter for me ! and from vare ? " "Amsterdam." " Shee ! silence," said the Jew, leading the way into a small room, and shutting the door. Vanslyperken delivered the letter, which the Jew did not open, but laid on the table. " It vas from my worthy friend in Billen Shaaten. He ist veil ? " " Quite well," replied Vanslyperken. " Ven do you sail again, mynheer ? " " To-morrow morning." " Dat is good. I have de letters all ready ; dey come down yesterday vill you vait and take dem now ? " " Yes," replied Vanslyperken, who anticipated another rouleau of gold on his arrival at Amsterdam. tf An den I vill give your monish at de same time." 146 SNARLEYYOW More money, thought Vanslyperken, who replied then, " With all my heart," and took a chair. The Jew left the room, and soon returned with a small yellow bag, which he put into Vanslyperken's hand, and a large packet carefully sealed. " Dis vas of the hutmost im- portance," said the old man, giving him the packet. " You vill find your monish all right, and now vas please just put your name here, for I vas responsible for all de account;" and the Jew laid down a receipt for Vanslyperken to sign. Van- slyperken read it over. It was an acknowledgment for the sum of fifty guineas, but not specifying for what service. He did not much like to sign it, but how could he refuse ? Be- sides, as the Jew said, it was only to prove that the money was paid ; nevertheless, he objected. " Vy vill you not sign ? I must not lose my monish, and I shall lose it if you do not sign. Vat you fear ? you not fear that me peach ; ven peoples pay so high, dey not pay for noting. We all sail hang togeder if de affair be found." Hang together ! thought Vanslyperken, whose fears were roused, and he turned pale. " You are veil paid for your shervices you vas veil paid at doder side of de vater, and you are now von of us. You cannot go back, or your life vill be forfeit, I can assure you you vill sign if you please and you vill not leave de house until you do sign," continued the Jew. " You vill not take our monish, and den give de information, and hang us all. You vill sign, if you please, sare." There was a steadiness of countenance and firmness in the tone of the old man which told Vanslyperken that he was not to be trifled with, and assured him that he must have help at hand if requisite. If left to himself, the Jew would have been easily mastered by the lieutenant ; but that such was not the case was soon proved, by the old man ringing a small silver bell on the table, and shortly afterwards there was a rustling and noise, as if of several persons, heard in the passage. Van- slyperken now perceived that he was entrapped, and he also felt that it was too late to retreat. Actuated by his fear of violence on the one hand, and his love of gold on the other, he consented to sign the voucher required. As soon as this was done, the old Jew was all civility. He took the paper, aud locked it up in a large cabinet, and then observed : 147 THE DOG FIEND; OR, " It is for your own shafety, sare lieutenant, dat we are obliged to do dis. You have noting to fear we are too much in want of good friends like you to lose dem, but we must be safe and shure ; now you are von of us you cannot tell but we can tell too we profit togeder, and I vill hope dat we run no risk to be hang togeder. Fader Abraham ! we must not think of dat, but of de good cause, and of de monish. I am a Jew, and I care not whether de Papist or de Protestant have de best of it but I call it all de good cause, because every cause is good which brings de monish." So thought Vanslyperken, who was in heart a Jew. " And now, sare, you vill please to take great care of de packet, and deliver it to our friend at Amsterdam, and you vill of course come to me ven you return here." Vanslyperken took his leave, with the packet in his pocket, not very well pleased ; but as he put the packet in, he felt the yellow bag, and that to a certain degree consoled him. The old Jew escorted him to the door, with his little keen grey eye fixed upon him, and Vanslyperken quailed before it, and was glad when he was once more in the street. He hastened back to the widow's house, full of thought he certainly had never intended to have so committed himself as he had done, or to have positively enrolled himself among the partisans of the exiled king ; but the money had entrapped him he had twice taken their wages, and he had now been obliged to give them security for his fidelity by enabling them to prove his guilt whenever they pleased. All this made Mr. Vanslyperken rather melancholy but his meditations were put an end to by his arrival in the presence of the charming widow. She asked him what had passed, and he narrated it, but with a little variation, for he would not tell that he had signed through a fear of violence, but at the same time he observed that he did not much like signing a receipt. "But that is necessary," replied she; "and besides, why not ? I know you are on our side, and you will prove most valuable to us. Indeed, I believe it was your readiness to meet my wishes that made me so fond of you, for I am de- votedly attached to the rightful king, and I never would marry any man -who would not risk life and soul for him, as you have done now." 148 SNARLEYY'OW The expression "life and soul" made Vanslyperken shudder, and his flesh crept all over his body. " Besides/' continued the widow, " it will be no small help to us, for the remuneration is very great." " To us ! " thought Vanslyperken, who now thought it right to press his suit. He was listened to attentively, and at last he proposed an early day for the union. The widow blushed, and turned her head away, and at last replied, with a sweet smile, " Well, Mr. Vanslyperken, I will neither tease you nor myself when you come back from your next trip, I consent to be yours." What was Vanslyperken's delight and exultation ! He threw himself on his knees, promised, and vowed, and thanked, kissed hands, and was in such ecstasies ! He could hardly imagine that his good fortune was real. A beautiful widow with a handsome fortune how could he ever have thought of throwing himself away upon such a bunch of deformity as the Frau Vandersloosh ? Poor Mr. Vanslyperken ! Dinner put an end to his protestations. He fared sumptuously, and drank freely to please the widow. He drank death to the usurper, and restoration to the King James. What a delightful evening ! The widow was so amiable, so gentle, so yielding, so, so, so what with wine and love, and fifty guineas in his pocket, Mr. Vanslyperken was so overcome by his feelings, that at last he felt but so so. After a hundred times returning to kiss her dear, dear hand, and at last sealing the contract on her lips, Mr. Vanslyperken departed, full of wine and hope two very good things to lay in a stock of. But there was'something doing on board during Mr. Vansly- perken's absence. Notwithstanding Mr. Vanslyperken having ordered Moggy out of the cutter, she had taken the oppor- tunity of his being away to go on board to her dear, darling Jemmy. Dick Short did not prevent her coming on board, and he was commanding officer, so Moggy once more had her hus- band in her arms ; but the fond pair soon retired to a quiet corner, where they had a long and serious conversation ; so long, and so important, it would appear, that they did not break off until Mr. Vanslyperken came on board just before dark. His quick eye soon perceived that there was a petticoat at the taffrail, where they retired that they might not be over- heard, and he angrily inquired who it was ? His wrath was not 149 THE DOG FIEND; OR, appeased when he heard that it was Salisbury's wife, and he ordered her immediately to be put on shore, and sent for Cor- poral Van Spitter in his cabin, to know why she was on board. The corporal replied, " That Mr. Short had let her in ; that he had wished to speak on the subject, but that Mr. Short would not speak ; " and then entertained his superior with a long ac- count of mutinous expressions on the lower deck, and threats of doing him (Mr. Vanslyperken) a mischief. This conversa- tion was interrupted by a messenger coming on board with the despatches, and an order to sail a-t daylight, and return imme- diately, without waiting for any answers. The reader may wish to know the subject of the long conver- sation between Jemmy Ducks and his wife. It involved the following question. Moggy had become very useful to Nancy Corbett, and Nancy, whose services were required at the cave, and could not well be dispensed with, had long been anxious to find some one who, with the same general knowledge of parties, and the same discrimination, could be employed in her stead. In Moggy she had found the person required, but Moggy would not consent without her husband was of the same party, and here lay the difficulty. Nancy had had a reply, which was satisfactory, from Sir Robert Barclay, so far as this. He required one or two more men, and they must be trustworthy, and able to perform the duty in the boats. Jemmy was not very great at pulling, for his arms were too short as well as his legs, but he was a capital steersman. All this had been explained to Nancy, who at last consented to Jemmy being added to the crew of the smuggler, and Moggy had gone off to the cutter to persuade Jemmy to desert and to join the smugglers. Now, as to joining the smugglers, Jemmy had not the least objection: he was tired of the cutter, and being separated from his wife had been to him a source of great discontent ; but, as Jemmy very truly observed, "If I desert from the vessel, and am ever seen again, I am certain to be known, and taken up ; therefore I will not desert, I will wait till I am paid off, unless you can procure my discharge by means of your friends." Such had been the result of the colloquy, when interrupted by the arrival of Vanslyperken, and the case thus stood, when, on the next morning, at daylight, the cutter weighed, and steered her course for the Texel. 150 SNARLEYYOW CHAPTER XXIV In which Mr. Vanslyperken has nothing but trouble from the beginning to the end OO soon as the cutter had sailed, Moggy hastened to the pre- tended widow to report the answer of her husband. Nancy considered that there was much sound judgment in what Jemmy had said, and immediately repaired to the house of the Jew, Lazarus, to whom she communicated her wishes. At that time there were many people high in office who secretly favoured King James, and the links of communication between such humble individuals as we are treating of, with those in power, although distant, were perfect. In a few days, an order came down for the discharge of James Salisbury from the cutter Yungfrau, and the letter the same day was put into the hands of the delighted Moggy. Mr. Vanslyperken made his short passage to the Zuyder Zee, and anchored as usual ; and when he had anchored, he pro- ceeded to go on shore. Previously, however, to his stepping into the boat, the ship's company came aft, with Jemmy at their head, to know whether they might have leave on shore, as they were not very well pleased at their liberty having been stopped at Portsmouth. Mr. Vanslyperken very politely told them that he would see them all at the devil first, and then stepped into his boat : he at once proceeded to the house of the Jesuit, and this time, much to his satisfaction, without having been perceived, as he thought, by the Widow Vandersloosh and Babette, who did not appear at the door. Having delivered his despatches, and received his customary fee, Mr. Vanslyperken mentioned the difficulty of his coming to the house, as he was watched by some people opposite, and inquired if he could have the letters sent under cover to himself by some trusty hand, mentioning the ill-will of the parties in question. To this the Jesuit consented, and Vanslyperken took his leave ; but on leaving the house he was again annoyed by the broad form of the widow, with Babette, as usual, at her shoulder, with her eyes fixed upon him. Without attempting a recognition, for 151 THE DOG FIEND; OR, Vanslyperken cared little for the opinion of the Frau Vander- sloosh, now that he was accepted by the fair widow of Ports- mouth, Mr. Vanslyperken walked quietly away. " Ah, very well, Mr. Vanslyperken very well," exclaimed the Frau Vandersloosh, as he pursued his way at a rapid rate ; "very well, Mr. Vanslyperken we shall see three times have you entered those doors, and with fifty guineas in your pocket, I'll be bound, every time that you have walked out of them. Treason is paid high, but the traitor sometimes hangs higher still. Yes, yes, Mr. Vanslyperken, we shall see we are evidence, Mr. Vanslyperken and I'll not be married before I see you well hanged, Mr. Vanslyperken. Deary me, Babette," exclaimed the widow, altering her tone, " I wonder how the corporal is : poor dear man, to be ruled by such a traitorous atomy as he." " Perhaps he will come ashore, madam," replied Babette. " No, no, he will never let him ; but as you say, perhaps he may. Put half-a-dozen bottles of the best beer to the stove not too near, Babette he is fond of my beer, and it does one's heart good to see him drink it, Babette. And, Babette, I'll just go up and put on something a little tidier. I think he will come I know he will if he can." We must leave the widow to decorate her person, and follow Vanslyperken down to the boat, and on board. On his arrival he went down into the cabin to lock up his money. When Corporal Van Spitter went to the cabin-door, the corporal heard the clanking of the pieces as Vanslyperken counted them, and his bile was raised at the idea of Vansly- perken possessing that which should have been his own. The corporal waited a little, and then knocked. Vanslyperken put away the rest of his money, shut the drawer, and told him to come in. The corporal saluted, and made a request to be allowed to go on shore for an hour or two. " Go on shore ! you go on shore, corporal ? why, you never asked to go on shore before," replied the suspicious Vansly- perken. " If you please, sir," replied the corporal, ft I wish to pay de people who gave me de board and de lodging ven I vas last on shore." "Ah, very true, I forgot that, corporal. Well then, you 152 SNARLEYYOW may go on shore ; but do not stop long, for the people are much inclined to mutiny, and I cannot do without you." The corporal quitted the cabin, and was -put on shore by two of the men in the small boat. He hastened up to the widow's house, and was received with open arms. Seated on the squab sofa, with a bottle of beer on the table, and five others all ready at the stove, the widow's smiles beaming on him, who could be more happy than the Corporal Van Spitter ? The blinds were up at the windows, the front door fast to prevent intrusion, and then the widow and he entered into a long colloquy, interrupted occasionally by little amorous dallyings, which reminded you of the wooings of a male and female elephant. We shall give the substance of the conversation. The widow expressed her indignation against Vanslyperken, and her reso- lution not to be married until he was hanged. The corporal immediately became an interested party, and vowed that he would assist all in his power. He narrated all that had passed since he had left the widow's, and the supernatural appearance of the dog after he had thrown it overboard. He then pointed out that it was necessary that Vanslyperken should not only be blinded as to the state of matters between them, but that, to entrap him still more, the widow should, if possible, make friends with him. To this the widow unwillingly consented ; but as the corporal pointed out that that was the only chance of her occasionally seeing him, and that by his pretending to be in love with Babette, Vanslyperken might be deceived com- pletely, she did consent ; the more so, that the greater would be his disappointment at the end, the more complete would be her vengeance. Their plans being arranged, it was then debated whether it would not be better to send some message on board to Vanslyperken, and it was agreed that it should be taken by the corporal. At last all was arranged, the six bottles of beer were finished, and the corporal having been permitted to imprint as many hearty smacks upon the widow's thick and juicy lips, he returned on board. " Come on board, Mynheer Vanslyperken," said the corporal, entering the cabin. " Very well, corporal ; did you do all you wanted ? for we sail again at daylight." " Yes, mynheer, and I see somebody I never see before." J53 THE DOG FIEND; OR, " Who was that, corporal ? " replied Vanslyperken, for he had been feasting upon the recollections of the fair Portsmouth widow, and was in a very good humour. " One fine Frau, Mynheer Vanslyperken very fine Frau. Babette came up to me in the street." " Oh, Babette ; well, what did she say ? " Hereupon the corporal, as agreed with the widow, entered into a long explanation, stating his Babette had told him that her mistress was very much surprised that Mr. Vanslyperken had passed close to the door, and had never come in to call upon her ; that her mistress had been quite satisfied with Mr. Vanslyperken's letter, and would wish to see him again ; and that he, the corporal, had told Babette the dog had been destroyed by him, Mr. Vanslyperken, and he hoped he had done right in saying so. " No," replied Vanslyperken, " you have done wrong, and if you go on shore again, you may just give this answer, that Mr. Vanslyperken don't care a d n for the old woman ; that she may carry her carcass to some other market, for Mr. Vanslyperken would not touch her with a pair of tongs. Will you recollect that, corporal ? " " Yes," replied the corporal, grinding his teeth at this insult to his betrothed, " yes, mynheer, I will recollect that. Mein Gott ! I shall not forget it." "Kill my dog, heh!" continued Vanslyperken, talking to himself aloud. " Yes, yes, Frau Vandersloosh, you shall fret to some purpose. I will worry down your fat for you. Yes, yes, Madam Vandersloosh, you shall bite your nails to the quick yet. Nothing would please you but Snarleyyow dead at your porch. My dog, indeed ! you may go now, corporal." " Mein Gott ! but ve vill see as veil as you, Mynheer Van- slyperken," muttered the corporal, as he walked forward. After dark, a man came alongside in a small boat, and de- sired to see Mr. Vanslyperken. As soon as he was in the cabin and the door shut, he laid some letters on the table, and without saying a word went on deck and on shore again. At daybreak the cutter weighed, and ran with a fair wind to Portsmouth. With what a bounding heart did Mr. Vanslyperken step into the boat attired in his best ! He hardly could prevail upon himself to report his arrival to the admiral, so impatient was he to throw himself at the fair widow's feet, and claim her 154 SNARLEYYOW promise upon his return. He did so, however, and then pro- ceeded to the house in Castle Street. His heart beat rapidly as he knocked at the door, and he awaited the opening with impatience. At last it was opened, but not by the widow's servant. " Is Mrs. Malcolm at home ? " inquired Vanslyperken. "Malcolm, sir!" replied the woman; "do you mean the lady who was living here, and left yesterday?" " Left yesterday ! " exclaimed Vanslyperken, hardly able to stand on his feet. "Yes, only yesterday afternoon. Went away with a gen- tleman." "A gentleman ! " exclaimed Vanslyperken, all amazement. " Yes, sir ; pray, sir, be you the officer of the king's cutter ?" " I am ! " exclaimed Vanslyperken, leaning against the door- jamb for support. " Then, sir, here be a letter for you." So saying, the woman pulled up her dirty apron, then her gown, and at last arrived at a queer fustian pocket, out of which she produced a missive, which had been jumbled in company with a bit of wax, a ball of blue worsted, some halfpence, a copper thimble, and a lump of Turkey rhubarb, from all of which companions it had received a variety of hues and colours. Vanslyperken seized the letter as soon as it was produced, and passing by the woman, went into the dining-parlour, where, with feelings of anxiety, he sat down, brushed the perspiration from his fore- head, and read as follows : " My dear, dear, ever dear Mr. Vanslyperken, Pity me, pity me, O pity me ! Alas! how soon is the cup of bliss dashed from the lips of us poor mortals. I can hardly write, hardly hold my pen, or hold my head up. I cannot bear that, from my hand, you should be informed of the utter blight of all our hopes which blossomed so fully. Alas ! alas! but it must be. () my head how it swims ! I was sitting at the fireside, thinking when you would return, and trying to find out if the wind was fair, when I heard a knock at the door. It was so like yours, that my heart beat, and I ran to the window, but I could not see who it was, so I sat down again. Imagine my surprise, my horror, my vexation, my distress, my agony, when who should come in but my supposed dead husband! I thought I should J55 THE DOG FIEND; OR, have died when I saw him. I dropped, as it was, down into a swoon, and when I came to my senses, there he was hanging over me ; thinking, poor fool, that I had swooned for joy, and kissing me pah! yes, kissing me. O dear! O dear! My dear Mr. Vanslyperken, I thought of you, and what your feelings would be when you know all this ; but there he was alive, and now I have nothing more to do but to lie down and die. " It appears that in my ravings I called upon you over and over again, and discovered the real state of my poor bleeding heart, and he was very angry : he packed up everything, and he insisted upon my leavmg Portsmouth. Alas ! I shall be buried in the North, and never see you again. Bat why should I, my dear Mr. Vanslyperken ? what good will come of it ? I am a vir- tuous woman, and will be so ! but, O dear ! I can write no more. "Farewell, then, farewell! Farewell for ever ! Dear Mr. Vanslyperken, think no more of your disconsolate, unhappy, heart-broken, miserable ANN MALCOLM. " P.S. For my sake you will adhere to the good cause ; I know you will, my dearest." Mr. Vanslyperken perused this heartrending epistle, and fell back on his chair almost suffocated. The woman, who had stood in the passage while he read the letter, came to his assistance, and pouring some water into his mouth, and throwing a portion of it over his face, partially revived him. Vanslyperken' s head fell on the table upon his hands, and for some minutes remained in that position. He then rose, folded the letter, put it in his pocket, and staggered out of the house without saying a word. O Nancy Corbett ! Nancy Corbett ! this was all your doing. You had gained your point in winning over the poor man to commit treason you had waited till he was so entangled that he could not escape, or in future refuse to obey the orders of the Jacobite party you had seduced him, Nancy Corbett you had intoxicated him in short, Nancy, you had ruined him, and then you threw him over by this insidious a jd perfidious letter. Vanslyperken walked away, he hardly knew whither his mind was a chaos. It did so happen that he took the direction of his mother's house, and, as he gradually recovered himself, he hastened there to give vent to his feelings. The olJ woman seldom or never went out ; if she did, it was in the 156 SNARLEYYOW dusk, to purchase, in one half-hour, enough to support exist- ence for a fortnight. She was at home with her door locked, as usual, when he demanded admittance. " Come in, child, come in," said the old beldame, as with palsied hands she undid the fastenings. " I dreamt of you, last night, Cornelius, and when I dream of others it bodes them no good." Vanslyperken sat down on a chest, without giving any answer. He put his hand to his forehead, and groaned in the bitterness of his spirit. " Ah, ha ! " said his mother. " I have put my hand up in that way in my time. Yes, yes when my brain burned when I had done the deed. What have you done, my child ? Pour out your feelings into your mother's bosom. Tell me all tell me why and tell me, did you get any money?" " I have lost everything," replied Vanslyperken in a melan- choly tone. " Lost everything ! then you must begin over again, and take from others till you have recovered all. That's the way I'll have more yet, before I die. I shall not die yet no, no." Vanslyperken remained silent for some time. He then, as usual, imparted to his mother all that had occurred. " Well, well, my child ; but there is the other one. Gold is gold, one wife is as good to neglect as another. My child, never marry a woman for love she will make a fool of you. You have had a lucky escape I see you have, Cornelius. But where is the gold you said you took for turning traitor where is it ? " " I shall bring it on shore to-morrow, mother." " Do, child, do. They may find you out they may hang you but they shall never wrest the gold from me. It will be safe quite safe, with me, as long as I live. I shall not die yet no, no." Vanslyperken rose to depart ; he was anxious to be aboard. "Go, child, go. I have hopes of you you have murdered, have you not ? " " No, no," replied Vanslyperken, " he lives yet." " Then try again. At all events you have wished to murder, and you have sold your country for gold. Cornelius Vansly- perken, by the hatred I bear the whole world, I feel that I 157 THE DOG FIEND; OR, almost love you now : I see you are my own child. Now go, and mind to-morrow you bring the gold." Vanslyperken quitted the house, and walked down to go on board again ; the loss of the fair widow, all his hopes dashed at once to the ground, his having neglected the widow Vander- sloosh, and sent her an insulting message, had only the effect of raising his bile. He vowed vengeance against everybody and everything, especially against Smallbones, whom he was determined he would sacrifice : murder now was no longer horrible to his ideas ; on the contrary, there was a pleasure in meditating upon it, and the loss of the expected fortune of the fair Mrs. Malcolm only made him more eager to obtain gold, and he contemplated treason as the means of so doing without any feelings of compunction. On his arrival on board, he found an order from the Admi- ralty to discharge James Salisbury. This added to his choler and his meditations of revenge. Jemmv Ducks had not been forgotten ; and he determined not to make known the order until he had punished him for his mutinous expressions ; but Moggy had come on board during his absence, and delivered to her husband the letter from the Admiralty, notifying his discharge. Vanslyperken sent for Corporal Van Spitter to consult, but the corporal informed him that Jemmy Ducks knew of his discharge. Vanslyperken's anger was now with- out bounds. He hastened on deck, and ordered the hands to be turned up for punishment, but Corporal Van Spitter hastened to give warning to Jemmy, who did not pipe the hands when ordered. " Where is that scoundrel, James Salisbury ? " cried Vansly- perken. " Here is James Salisbury," replied Jemmy, coming aft. "Turn the hands up for punishment, sir." " I don't belong to the vessel," replied Jemmy, going for- ward. " Corporal Van Spitter where is Corporal Van Spitter ? " " Here, sir," said the corporal, coming up the hatchway in a pretended bustle. " Bring that man, Salisbury, aft." " Yes, sir," replied the corporal, going forward with assumed eagerness. But all the ship's company had resolved that this act of 158 SNARLEYYOW injustice should not be done. Salisbury was no longer in the service ; and although they knew the corporal to be on their side, they surrounded Jemmy on the forecastle, and the corporal came aft, declaring that he could not get near the prisoner. As he made this report a loud female voice was heard alongside. " So, you'd flog my Jemmy, would you, you varmint ? But you won't, though ; he's not in the service, and you sha'n't touch him ; but I'll tell you what, keep yourself on board, Mr. Leeftenant, for if I cotches you on shore, I'll make you sing in a way you don't think on. Yes, flog my Jemmy my dear, darling duck of a Jemmy stop a minute I'm coming aboard." Suiting the action to the word, for the sailors had beckoned to Moggy to come on board, she boldly pulled alongside, and skipping over, she went direct up to Mr. Vanslyperken, " I'll just trouble you for rny husband, and no mistake," cried Moggy. " Corporal Van Spitter, turn that woman out of the ship." " Turn me, a lawful married woman, who comes arter my own husband with the orders of your masters, Mr. Leeftenant I'd like to see the man. I axes you for my Jemmy, and I'll trouble you just to hand him here if not, look out for squalls, that's all. I demand my husband in the king's name, so just hand him over," continued Moggy, putting her nose so close to that of Mr. Vanslyperken that they nearly touched, and then, after a few seconds' pause, for Vanslyperken could not speak for rage, she added, " Well, you're a nice leeftenant, I don't think." " Send for your marines, Corporal Van Spitter." " I have, Mynheer Vanslyperken," replied the corporal, standing erect and saluting ; " and if you please, sir, they have joined the ship's company. You and I, mynheer, are left to ourselves." " I'll just trouble you for my little duck of a husband," re- peated Moggy. Vanslyperken was at a nonplus. The crew were in a state of mutiny, the marines had joined them what could he do ? To appeal to the higher authorities would be committing himself, for he knew that he could not flog a man who no longer belonged to the vessel. '' I wants my husband," repeated Moggy, putting her arms akimbo. 159 THE DOG FIEND; OR, Mr. Vanslyperken made no reply. The corporal waited for orders, and Moggy waited for her husband. Just at this moment, Snarleyyow, who had followed his master on deck, had climbed up the small ladder, and was looking over the gunwale on the side where the boat lay in which Moggy came on board. Perceiving this, with the quick- ness of thought, she ran at the dog and pushed him over the side into the boat, in which he fell with a heavy bound ; she then descended the side, ordered the man to shove off, and kept at a short distance from the cutter with the dog in her possession. " Now, now," cried Moggy, slapping her elbow, " Haven't I got the dog, and won't I cut him up into sassengers, and eat him in the bargain, if you won't give me my dear, darling Jemmy, and all his papers in the bargain ? " " Man the boat," cried Vanslyperken. But no one would obey the order. " Look here," cried Moggy, flourishing a knife which she had borrowed from the man in the boat. " This is for the cur ; and unless you let my Jemmy go, ay, and directly too " " Mercy, woman ! " exclaimed Vanslyperken. " Do not harm the poor dog, and your husband shall go on shore." " With his papers all ready to receive his pay ? " demanded Moggy. " Yes, with his papers and everything, if you'll not harm the poor beast." " Be quick about it, then, for my fingers are itching, I can tell you," replied Moggy. " Recollect, I will have my Jemmy, and cut the dog's throat in the bargain, if you don't look sharp." " Directly, good woman, directly," cried Vanslyperken ; " be patient." " Good woman ! no more a good woman than yourself," replied Moggy. Vanslyperken desired the corporal to see Jemmy Ducks in the boat, and went down into the cabin to sign his pay order. He then returned, for he was dreadfully alarmed lest Moggy should put her threats into execution. Jemmy's chest and hammocks were in the boat. He shook hands with his shipmates, and receiving the papers and his discharge from Corporal Van Spitter, and exchanging an in- telligent glance with him, he went down the side. The boat 160 SNARLEYYOW pulled round the stern to take in Moggy, who then ordered the waterman to put the dog on board again. " My word's as good as my bond/' observed Moggy, as she stepped into the other boat, " and so there's your cur again, Mr. Leeftenant ; but mark my words : I owe you one, and I'll pay you with interest before I have done with you." Jemmy then raised his pipe to his lips, and sounded its loudest note : the men gave him three cheers, and Mr. Van' slyperken, in a paroxysm of fury, ran down into his cabin. CHAPTER XXV In which Mr. Vanslyperken proves that he has a great aversion to cold steel MR. VANSLYPERKEN had been so much upset by the events of the day, that he had quite forgotten to deliver the letters entrusted to him to the care of the Jew Lazarus ; weighty indeed must have been the events which could have prevented him from going to receive money. He threw himself on his bed with combined feelings of rage and mortification, and slept a feverish sleep in his clothes. His dreams were terrifying, and he awoke in the morning unrefreshed. The mutiny and defection of the ship's company he ascribed entirely to the machinations of Smallbones, whom he now hated with a feeling so intense, that he felt he could have murdered him in the open day. Such were the first im- pulses that his mind resorted to upon his waking, and after some little demur, he sent for Corporal Van Spitter, to consult with him. The corporal made his appearance, all humility and respect, and was again sounded as to what could be done with Smallbones, Vanslyperken hinting very clearly what his wishes tended to. Corporal Van Spitter, who had made up his mind how to act after their previous conference, hummed and ha'ed, and ap- peared unwilling to enter upon the subject, until he was pushed by his commandant, when the corporal observed there was something very strange about the lad, and hinted at his being sent in the cutter on purpose to annoy his superior. 161 L THE DOG FIEND; OR, " That on that night upon which he had stated that he had seen the devil three times, once he was sitting on the head-clue of Smallbones' hammock, and at another time that he was evidently in converse with the lad, and that there were strange stories among the ship's company, who considered that both Smallbones and the dog were supernatural agents." " My dog Snarleyyow a what do you mean, corporal ?" The corporal then told Mr. Vanslyperken that he had dis- covered that several attempts had been made to drown the dog, but without success ; and that among the rest he had been thrown by Smallbones into the canal, tied up in a bread-bag, and had miraculously made his appearance again. " The villain ! " exclaimed Vanslyperken. " That, then, was the paving-stone. Now I've found it out, I'll cut his very soul out of his body." But the corporal protested against open measures, as, al- though it was known by his own confession to be the case, it could not be proved, as none of the men would tell. " Besides, he did not think that any further attempts would be made, as Smallbones had been heard to laugh and say, ' that water would never hurt him or the dog/ which observation of the lad's had first made the ship's company suspect." " Very true," exclaimed Vanslyperken ; " he floated out to the Nab buoy and back again, when I " Here Mr. Vanslyperken stopped short, and he felt a dread of super- natural powers in the lad, when he thought of what had passed and what he now heard. "So they think my dog " " De tyfel," replied the corporal. Vanslyperken was not very sorry for this, as it would be the dog's protection ; but at the same time he was not at all easy about Smallbones ; for Mr. Vanslyperken, as we have observed before, was both superstitious and cowardly. " Water won't hurt him, did you say, corporal ? " "Yes, mynheer." " Then I'll try what a pistol will do, by heavens !" replied Vanslyperken. " He threw my dog into the canal, and I'll be revenged, if revenge is to be had. That will do, corporal, you may go now," continued Vanslyperken, who actually foamed with rage. The corporal left the cabin, and it having occurred to Van- 162 SNARLEYYOW slyperken that he had not delivered the letters, he dressed himself to go on shore. After having once more read through the letter of the fair widow, which, at the same time that it crushed all his hopes, from its kind tenor poured some balm into his wounded heart, he sighed, folded it up, put it away, and went on deck. " Pipe the gig away," said Mr. Vanslyperken. " No pipe," replied Short. This reminded Mr. Vanslyperken that Jemmy Ducks had left the ship, and vexed him again. He ordered the word to be passed to the boat's ci-ew, and when it was manned he went on shore. As soon as he arrived at the house of Lazarus, he knocked, but it was some time before he was admitted, and the chain was still kept on the door, which was opened two inches to allow a scrutiny previous to entrance. " Ah ! it vash you, vash it, good sar ? you may come in," said the Jew. Vanslyperken walked into the parlour, where he found seated a young man of very handsome exterior, dressed according to the fashion of the cavaliers of the time. His hat, with a plume of black feathers, lay upon the table. This personage continued in his careless and easy position without rising when Vansly- perken entered, neither did he ask him to sit down. " You are the officer of the cutter ? " inquired the young man, with an air of authority not very pleasing to the lieutenant. " Yes," replied Vanslyperken, looking hard and indignantly in return. " And you arrived yesterday morning. Pray, sir, why were not those letters delivered at once ?" " Because I had no time," replied Vanslyperken sulkily. " No time, sir ! what do you mean by that ? Your time is ours, sir. You are paid for it ; for one shilling that you receive from the rascally Government you condescend to serve and to betray, you receive from us pounds. Let not this happen again, sir, or you may repent it." Vanslyperken was not in the best of humours, and he angrily replied, " Then you may get others to do your work, for this is the last I'll do ; pay me for them, and let me go." " The last you'll do ! you'll do as much as we please, and as long as we please. You are doubly in our power, scoundrel ! You betray the Government you serve, but you shall not betray THE DOG FIEND; OR, us. If you had a thousand lives, you are a dead man the very moment you flinch from or neglect our work. Do your work faithfully, and you will be rewarded ; but either you must do our work or die. You have but to choose." " Indeed ! " replied Vanslyperken. " Yes, indeed ! And to prove that I am in earnest, I shall punish you for your neglect, by not paying you this time. You may leave the letters and go. But mind that you give us timely notice when you are ordered back to the Hague, for we shall want you." Vanslyperken, indignant at this language, obeyed his first impulse, which was to snatch up the letters and attempt to leave the room. " No pay, no letters ! " exclaimed he, opening the door. " Fool ! " cried the young man with a bitter sneer, not stir- ring from his seat. Vanslyperken opened the door, and to his amazement there were three swords pointed to his heart. He started back. " Will you leave the letters now ? " observed the young man. Vanslyperken threw them down on the table with every sign of perturbation, and remained silent and pale. " And now perfectly understand me, sir," said the young cavalier. " We make a great distinction between those who have joined the good cause, or rather, who have continued steadfast to their king from feelings of honour and loyalty, and those who are to be bought and sold. We honour the first, we despise the latter. Their services we require, and, there- fore, we employ them. A traitor to the sovereign from whom he receives his pay is not likely to be trusted by us. I know your character, that is sufficient. Now, although the Govern- ment make no difference between one party or the other, with the exception that some may be honoured with the axe instead of the gibbet, you will observe what we do ; and as our lives are already forfeited by attainder, we make no scruple of putting out of the way any one whom we may even suspect of betraying us. Nay, more ; we can furnish the Government with sufficient proofs against you without any risk to ourselves, for we have many partisans who are still in office. Weigh now well all you have heard, and be assured that, although we de- spise you, and use you only as our tool, we will have faithful and diligent service ; if not, your life is forfeited." SNARLEYYOW Vanslyperken heard all this with amazement and confusion : he immediately perceived that lie was in a snare, from which escape was impossible. His coward heart sank within him, and he promised implicit obedience. " Nevertheless, before you go you will sign your adherence to King James and his successors," observed the young cavalier. " Lazarus, bring in writing materials." The Jew, who was at the door, complied with the order. The cavalier took the pen and wrote down a certain form, in which Vanslyperken dedicated his life and means, as he valued his salvation, to the service of the exiled monarch. " Read that, and sign it, sir," said the cavalier, passing it over to Vanslyperken. The lieutenant hesitated. " Your life depends upon it," continued the young man coolly ; " do as you please." Vanslyperken turned round ; the swords were still pointed, and the eyes of those which held them were fixed upon the cavalier, awaiting his orders. Vanslyperken perceived that there was no escape. With a trembling hand he affixed his signature. " Tis well : now observe, that at the first suspicion, or want of zeal even, on your part, this will be forwarded through the proper channel, and even if you should escape the Government, you will not escape us : our name is Legion. You may go, sir ; do your work well, and you shall be well rewarded." Vanslyperken hastened away, passing the swords, the points of which were now lowered for his passage. Perhaps he never till then felt how contemptible was a traitor. Indignant, mortified, and confused, still trembling with fear, and, at the same time, burning with rage, he hastened to his mother's house, for he' had brought on shore with him the money which he had received at Amsterdam. " What ! more vexation, child ? " said the old woman, look- ing Vanslyperken in the face as he entered. " Yes," retorted Vanslyperken, folding his arms as he sat down. It was some time before he would communicate to his mother all that happened. At last the truth, which even he felt ashamed of, was drawn out of him. Now may all the curses that ever befell a man fall on his 165 THE DOG FIEND; OR, head ! " exclaimed Vanslyperken as he finished. " I would give soul and body to be revenged on him." "That's my own child that is what I have done, Cornelius; but I shall not die yet awhile. I like to hear you say that ; but it must not be yet. Let them plot and plot, and when they think that all is ripe, and all is ready, and all will succeed then then is the time to revenge yourself not yet but for that revenge, death on the gallows would be sweet." Vanslyperken shuddered : he did not feel how death could in any way be sweet For some time he was wrapt in his own thoughts. "Have you brought the gold at last?" inquired the old woman. " I have," replied Vanslyperken, who raised himself and pro- duced it. " I ought to have had more but I'll be revenged." " Yes, yes, but get more gold first. Never kill the goose that lays the golden egg, my child," replied the old woman, as she turned the key. So many sudden and mortifying occurrences had taken place in forty-eight hours that Vanslyperken's brain was in a whirl. He felt goaded to do something, but he did not know what. Perhaps it would have been suicide had he not been a coward. He left his mother without speaking another word, and walked down to the boat, revolving first one and then another inci- dent in his mind. At last his ideas appeared to concentrate themselves into one point, which was a firm and raging ani- mosity against Smallbones ; and with the darkest intentions he hastened on board and went down into his cabin. What was the result of these feelings will be seen in the ensuing chapter. CHAPTER XXVI In which Mr. Vanslyperken sees a ghost JjEFORE we acquaint the reader with the movements of Mr. Vanslyperken, we must again revert to the history of the period in which we are writing. The Jacobite faction had assumed a formidable consistency, and every exertion was being made by them for an invasion of England. They kne>y 166 SNARLEYYOW that their friends were numerous, and that many who held office under the ruling Government were attached to their cause, and only required such a demonstration to fly to arms with their numerous partisans. Up to the present, all the machinations of the Jacobites had been carried on with secrecy and dexterity, but now was the time for action and decision. To aid the cause, it was considered expedient that some one of known fidelity should be sent to Amsterdam, where the projects of William might be discovered more easily than in England ; for, as he com- municated with the States-General, and the States-General were composed of many, secrets would come out ; for that which is known to many soon becomes no longer a secret. To effect this, letters of recommendation to one or two of those high in office in Holland, and who were supposed to be able to give information, and inclined to be confiding and garrulous, had been procured from the firm allies of King William, by those who pretended to be so only, for the agent who was about to be sent over, and this agent was the young cavalier who had treated Vanslyperken in so uncourteous a manner. He has already been mentioned to the reader by the name of Ramsay, and second in authority among the smugglers. He was a young man of high family, and a brother to Lady Alice, of course trusted by Sir Robert, and his second in command. He had been attainted for non- appearance, and condemned for high treason at the same time as had been his brother-in-law, Sir Robert Barclay, and had ever since been with him doing his duty in the boat and in command of the men, when Sir Robert's services or attend- ance were required at St. Germains. No one could be better adapted for the service he was to be employed upon. He was brave, cool, intelligent, and pre- possessing. Of course, by his letters of introduction, he was represented as a firm ally of King William, and strongly re- commended as such. The letters which Vanslyperken had neglected to deliver were of the utmost importance, and the character of the lieutenant being well known to Ramsay, through the medium of Nancy Corbett and others, he had treated him in the way which he considered as most likely to enforce a rigid compliance with their wishes. Ramsay was right ; for Vanslyperken was too much of a 167 THE DOG FIEND; OR, coward to venture upon resistance, although he might threaten it. It was the intention of Ramsay, moreover, to take a passage over with him in the Yungfrau, as his arrival in a king's vessel would add still more to the success of the enter- prise which he had in contemplation. We will now return to Mr. Vanslyperken, whom we left boiling with indignation. He is not in a better humour at this moment. He requires a victim to expend his wrath upon, and that victim he is resolved shall be Smallbones upon whom his hate is concentrated. He has sent for the corporal, and next ordered him to bring him a pistol and cartridge, which the corporal has complied with. Vanslyperken has not made the corporal a further con- fidant, but he has his suspicions, and he is on the watch. Vanslvperken is alone, his hand trembling as he loads the pistol which he has taken down from the bulkhead where it hung, but he is nevertheless determined upon the act. He has laid it down on the table, and goes on deck, waiting till it is dusk for the completion of his project. He has now arranged his plan, and descends; the pistol is still on the table, and he puts it under the blanket on his bed, and rings for Smallbones. " Did you want me, sir ? " said Smallbones. " Yes, I am going on shore to sleep a little way in the country, and I want you to carry my clothes ; let everything be put up in the blue bag, and hold yourself ready to come with me." " Yes, sir," replied Smallbones ; " am I to come on board again to-night ? " " To be sure you are." Smallbones put up as desired by his master, whose eyes followed the lad's motions as he moved from one part of the cabin to the other, his thoughts wandering from the recollec- tion of Smallbones having attempted to drown his dog, to the more pleasing one of revenge. At dusk, Mr. Vanslvperken ordered his boat to be manned, and so soon as Smallbones had gone into it with the bag, he took the pistol from where he had hid it, and concealing it under his greatcoat, followed the lad into the boat. They landed, and Vanslyperken walked fast : it was now dark, and he was followed by Smallbones, who found difficulty in keeping pace with his master, so rapid were his strides. SNARLEYYOW They passed the half-way houses, and went clear of the fortifications, until they had gained five or six miles on the road to London. Sinallbones was tired out with the rapidity of the walk, and now lagged behind. The master desired him to come on. " I does come on as fast as I can, sir, but this here walking don't suit at all, with carrying a bag full of clothes/' replied Sinallbones. " Make haste, and keep up with me," cried Vanslyperken, setting off again at a more rapid pace. They were now past all the buildings, and but occasion- ally fell in with some solitary farmhouse, or cottage, on the roadside : the night was cloudy, and the scud flew fast ; Vanslyperken walked on faster, for in his state of mind he could feel no bodily fatigue, and the lad dropped astern. At last the lieutenant found a spot which afforded him an opportunity of executing his fell purpose. A square wall, round a homestead for cattle, was built on the side of the footpath. Vanslyperken turned round,, and looked for Small- bones, who was too far behind to be seen in the obscurity. Satisfied by this that the lad could not see his motions, Vanslyperken secreted himself behind the angle of the wall so as to allow Smallbones to pass. He cocked his pistol, and crouched down, waiting for the arrival of his victim. In a minute or two he heard the panting of the lad, who was quite weary with his load. Vanslyperken compressed his lips, and held his breath. The lad passed him ; Vanslyperken now rose from behind, levelled the pistol at the lad's head; and fired. Smallbones uttered a yell, fell down on his face, and then rolled on his back without life or motion. Vanslyperken looked at him for one second, then turned back, and fled with the wings of the wind. Conscience now appeared to pursue him, and he ran on until he was so ex- hausted, that he fell : the pistol was still in his hand ; and as he put out his arm mechanically to save himself, the lock of the pistol came in violent contact with his temple. After a time he rose again, faint and bleeding, and con- tinued his course at a more moderate pace ; but as the wind blew and whistled among the boughs of the trees, he thought every moment that he beheld the form of the murdered lad. He quickened his pace, arrived at last within the fortifications, 16.9 THE DOG FIEND; OR, and putting the pistol in his coat pocket, he somewhat re- covered himself. He bound his silk handkerchief round his head, and proceeded to the boat, which he had ordered to wait till Smallbones' return. He had then a part to act, and told the men that he had been assailed by robbers, and ordered them to pull on board immediately. As soon as he came on board he desired the men to assist him down into his cabin, and then he sent for Corporal Van Spitter to dress his wounds. He communicated to the corporal that as he was going out in the country as he had proposed, he had been attacked by robbers, that he had been severely wounded, and had, he thought, killed one of them, as the others ran away ; what had become of Smallbones he knew not, but he had heard him crying out in the hands of the robbers. The corporal, who had felt certain that the pistol had been intended for Smallbones, hardly knew what to make of the matter ; the wound of Mr. Vanslyperken was severe, and it was hardly to be supposed that it had been self-inflicted. The corporal therefore held his tongue, heard all that Mr. Vanslyperken had to say, and was very considerably puzzled. " It was a fortunate thing that I thought of taking a pistol with me, corporal ; I might have been murdered outright." " Yes, mynheer," replied the corporal ; and binding the handkerchief round Vanslyperken's head, he then assisted him into bed. " Mein Gott ! I make no head or tail of de business," said the corporal, as he walked forward ; " but I must know de truth soon ; I not go to bed for two or three hours, and den I hear others." It is needless to say that Mr. Vanslyperken passed a restless night, not only from the pain of his wound, but from the tor- ments of conscience ; for it is but by degrees that the greatest villain can drive away its stings, and then it is but for a short time, and when it does force itself back upon him, it is with redoubled power. His occasional slumbers were broken by fitful starts, in which he again and again heard the yell of the poor lad, and saw the corpse rolling at his feet. It was about an hour before daylight that Mr. Vanslyperken again woke, and found that the light had burnt out. He could not remain in the dark, it was too dreadful ; he raised himself, and pulled the bell over his head. Some one entered. " Bring a light immediately," cried Vanslyperken. 170 SNARLEYYOW In a minute or two the gleams of a light were seen burning at a distance by the lieutenant. He watched its progress aft, and its entrance, and he felt relieved ; but he had now a devouring thirst upon him, and his lips were glued together, and he turned over on his bed to ask the corporal, whom he supposed it Mas, for water. He fixed his eyes upon the party with the candle, and by the feeble light of the dip, he beheld the pale, haggard face of Smallbones, who stared at him, but uttered not a word. " Mercy, O Cod ! mercy ! " exclaimed Vanslyperken, falling back, and covering his face with the bedclothes. Smallbones did not reply ; he blew out the candle, and quitted the cabin. CHAPTER XXVII In ivhich Mr. Vanslyperken is taught a secret \V E are anxious to proceed with our narrative, but we must first explain the unexpected appearance of Smallbones. When Corporal Van Spitterwas requested by Vanslyperken to bring a pistol and cartridge, the corporal, who had not forgotten the hints thrown out by Vanslyperken during their last consulta- tion, immediately imagined that it was for Smallbones' benefit. And he was strengthened in his opinion when he learnt that Smallbones was to go on shore with his master after it was dusk. Now Corporal Van Spitter had no notion of the poor lad's brains being blown out ; and when Mr. Vanslyperken went on deck and left the pistol, he went into the cabin, searched for it, and drew the bullet, which Vanslyperken, of course, was not aware of. It then occurred to the corporal that if the pistol were aimed at Smallbones, and he was unin- jured, it would greatly add to the idea, already half entertained by the superstitious lieutenant, of there being something super- natural about Smallbones, if he were left to suppose that he had been killed, and had reappeared. He therefore commu- nicated his suspicions to the lad, told him what he had done, and advised him, if the pistol were fired, to pretend to be killed, and, when left by his master, to come on board quietly in the night. Smallbones, who perceived the drift of all this, 171 THE DOG FIEND; OR, promised to act accordingly, and in the last chapter it will be observed how he contrived to deceive his master. As soon as the lieutenant was out of hearing, Smallbones rose, and leaving the bag where it lay, hastened back to Portsmouth, and came on board about two hours before Vanslyperken rang his bell. He narrated what had passed, but, of course, could not exactly swear that it was Vanslyperken who fired the pistol, as it was fired from behind, but even if he could have so sworn, at that time he would have obtained but little redress. It was considered much more advisable that Smallbones should pretend to believe that he had been attacked by robbers, and that the ball had missed him, after he had frightened his master by his unexpected appearance, for Vanslyperken would still be of opinion that the lad possessed a charmed life. The state of Mr. Vanslyperken during the remainder of that night was pitiable, but we must leave the reader to suppose rather than attempt to describe it. In the morning the corporal came in, and after asking after his superior's health, informed him that Smallbones had come on board ; that the lad said that the robbers had fired a pistol at him, and then knocked him down with the butt end of it, and that he had escaped, but with the loss of the bag. That was a great relief to the mind of Mr. Vanslysperken, who had imagined that he had been visited by the ghost of Smallbones during the night ; he expressed himself glad at his return, and a wish to be left alone, upon which the corporal retired. As soon as Vanslyperken found out that Smallbones was still alive, his desire to kill him returned; although, when he supposed him dead, he would, to escape from his own feelings, have resuscitated him. One chief idea now 'whirled in his brain, which was, that the lad must have a charmed life ; he had floated out to the Nab buoy and back again, and now he had had a pistol-bullet passed through his skull with- out injury. He felt too much fear to attempt anything against him for the future, but his desire to do so was stronger than ever. Excitement and vexation brought on a slow fever, and Mr. Vanslyperken lay for three or four days in bed ; at the end of which period he received a message from the admiral, directing him to come or send on shore (for his state had been made known) for his despatches, and to sail as soon as possible. 172 SNARLEYYOW Upon receiving the message, Mr. Vanslyperken recollected his engagement at the house of the Jew Lazarus, and weak as he was, felt too much afraid of the results, should he fail, not to get out of bed and go on shore. It was with difficulty he could walk so far. When he arrived he found Ramsay ready to receive him. '' To sail as soon as possible : 'tis well, sir. Have you your despatches ? " " I sent to the admiral's for them," replied Vanslyperken. " Well then, be all ready to start at midnight. I shall come on board about a quarter of an hour before ; you may go, sir." Vanslyperken quailed under the keen eye and stern look of Ramsay, and obeyed the uncourteous order in silence ; still he thought of revenge as he walked back to the boat and re-embarked in the cutter. " What's this, Short ? " observed Coble.: " here is a new freak ; we start at midnight, I hear." " Yes," replied Short. " Something quite new, anyhow : don't understand it, do you ? " " No," replied Dick. " Well, now Jemmy's gone, I don't care how soon I follow, Dick." " Nor I," replied Short. " I've a notion there's some mystery in all this. For," continued Coble, " the admiral would never have ordered us out till to-morrow morning, if he did not make us sail this evening. It's not a man-of-war fashion, is it, Dick ? " " No," replied Short. "Well, we shall see," replied Coble. " I shall turn in now. You've heard all about Smallbones, hell ! Dick ? " Short nodded his head. " Well, we shall see ; but I'll back the boy 'gainst master and dog too, in the long-run. D n his Dutch carcase he seems to make but small count of English subjects, heh !" Short leant over the gunwale and whistled. Coble, finding it impossible to extract one monosyllable more from him, walked forward, and went down below. A little before twelve o'clock a boat came alongside, and Ramsay stepped out of it into the cutter. Vanslyperken had ITS THE DOG FIEND; OR, been walking the deck to receive him, and immediately showed him down into the cabin, where he left him to go on deck and get the cutter under way. There was a small stove in the cabin, for the weather was still cold : they were advanced into the month of March. Ramsay threw off his coat, laid two pair of loaded pistols on the table, locked the door of the cabin, and then proceeded to warm himself, while Vanslyperken was employed on deck. In an hour the cutter was outside and clear of all danger, and Vanslyperken had to knock to gain admittance into his own cabin. Ramsay opened the door, and Vanslyperken, who thought he must say something, observed gloomily : " We are all clear, sir." " Very good," replied Ramsay ; " and now, sir, I believe that you have despatches on board ? " " Yes," replied Vanslyperken. "You will oblige me by letting me look at them." "My despatches!" said Vanslyperken, with surprise. " Yes, sir, your despatches ; immediately, if you please no trifling." "You forget, sir," replied Vanslyperken angrily, "that I am not any longer in your power, but on board of my own vessel." " You appear not to know, sir, that you are in my power even on board of your own vessel," replied Ramsay, starting up, and laying his hand over the pistols, which he drew towards him, and replaced in his belt. " If you trust to your ship's company you are mistaken, as you will soon discover. I demand the despatches." " But, sir, you will ruin me and ruin yourself," replied Vanslyperken, alarmed. " Fear not," replied Ramsay ; " for my own sake, and that of the good cause, I shall not hurt you. No one will know that the despatches have been ever examined, and " "And what?" replied Vanslyperken gloomily. " For the passage, and this service, you will recei ye one hundred guineas." Vanslyperken no longer hesitated : he opened the drawer in which he had deposited the letters, and produced them. " Now lock the door," said Ramsay, taking his seat. He then examined the seals, pulled some out of his pocket, m SNARLEYYOW and compared them ; sorted the letters according to the seals, and laid one corresponding at the heading of each file, for there were three different Government seals upon the de- spatches. He then took a long Dutch earthen pipe which was hanging above, broke off the bowl, and put one end of the stem into the fire. When it was of a red heat he took it out, and applying his lips to the cool end, and the hot one close to the sealing-wax, he blew through it, and the heated blast soon dissolved the wax, and the despatches were opened one after another without the slightest difficulty or injury to the paper. He then commenced reading, taking memorandums on his tablets as he proceeded. When he had finished, he again heated the pipe, melted the wax, which had become cold and hard again, and resealed all the letters with his counterfeit seals. During this occupation, which lasted upwards of an hour, Vanslyperken looked on with surprise, leaning against the bulkhead of the cabin. " There, sir, are your despatches," said Ramsay, rising from his chair : " you may now put them away ; and, as you may observe, you are not compromised." " No, indeed," replied Vanslyperken, who was struck with the ingenuity of the method ; " but you have given me an idea." " I will tell you what that is," replied Ramsay. " You are thinking, if I left you these false seals, you could give me the contents of the despatches, provided you were well paid. Is it not so ? " " It was," replied Vanslyperken, who had immediately been struck with such a new source of wealth ; for he cared little what he did all he cared for was discovery. " Had you not proposed it yourself, I intended that you should have done it, sir," replied Ramsay ; " and that you should also be paid for it. I will arrange all that before I leave the vessel. But now I shall retire to my bed. Have you one ready ? " " I have none but what you see," replied Vanslyperken. "It is my own, but at your service." " I shall accept it," replied Ramsay, putting his pistols under his pillow, after having thrown himself on the outside of the bedclothes, pulling his roquelaure over him. "And 175 THE DOG FIEND; OR, now you will oblige me by turning that cur out of the cabin, for his smell is anything but pleasant." Vanslyperken had no idea of his passenger so coolly taking possession of his bed, but to turn out Snarleyyow as well as himself appeared an unwarrantable liberty. But he felt that he had but to submit, for Ramsay was despotic, and he was afraid of him. After much resistance, Snarleyyow was kicked out by his master, who then went on deck not in the very best of humours at finding he had so completely sold himself to those who might betray and hang him the very next day. "At all events," thought Vanslyperken, " I'm well paid for it." It was now daylight, and the cutter was running with a favourable breeze ; the hands were turned up, and Corporal Van Spitter came on deck. Vanslyperken, who had been run- ning over in his mind all the events which had latterly taken place, had considered chat, as he had lost the Portsmouth widow, he might as well pursue his suit with the widow Van- dersloosh, especially as she had sent such a conciliating mes- sage by the corporal ; and perceiving the corporal on deck he beckoned to him to approach. Vanslyperken then observed that he was angry the other day, and that the corporal need not give that message to the Frau Vandersloosh, as he in- tended to call upon her himself upon his arrival. Van Spitter, who did not know anything about the Portsmouth widow, and could not imagine why the angry message had been given, of course assented, although he was fully determined that the widow should be informed of the insult. The question was now, how to be able to go on shore himself; and to compass that without suspicion he remarked that the maid Babette was a very fine maid, and he should like to see her again. This little piece of confidence was not thrown away. Vanslyperken was too anxious to secure the corporal, and he replied that the corporal should go ashore and see her if he pleased ; upon which Corporal Van Spitter made his best military salute, turned round on his heel, and walked away, laughing in his sleeve at having so easily gulled his superior. On the third morning the cutter had arrived at her destined port. During the passage, Ramsay had taken possession of the cabin, ordering everything as he pleased, much to the surprise 176 SXARLEYYOW of the crew. Mr. Vanslyperken spoke of him as a king's mes- senger, but still Smallbones, who took care to hear what was going on, reported the abject submission shown to Ramsay by the lieutenant, and this was the occasion of great marvel ; more- over, they doubted his being a king's messenger, for as Small - bones very shrewdly observed, " Why, if he was a king's messenger, did he not come with the despatches ? " However, they could only surmise, and no more. But the dog being turned out of the cabin in compliance with Ramsay's wish was the most important point of all. They could have got over all the rest, but that was quite incomprehensible ; and they all agreed with Coble, when he observed, hitching up his trousers, " Depend upon it, there's a screw loose some- where." As soon as the cutter was at anchor Ramsay ordered his portmanteau into the boat, and Vanslyperken, having accom- panied him on shore, they separated, Ramsay informing Van- slyperken that he would wish to see him the next day, and giving him his address. Vanslyperken delivered his despatches, and then hastened to the widow Vandersloosh, who received him with a well- assumed appearance of mingled pleasure and reserve. Vanslvperken led her to the sofa, poured forth a multitudi- nous compound composed of regret, devotion, and apologies, which at last appeared to have melted the heart of the widow, who once more gave him her hand to salute. Vanslyperken was all rapture at so unexpected a reconcilia- tion ; the name of the cur was not mentioned, and Vansly- perken thought to himself, "This will do let me only once get you, my Frau, and I'll teach you to wish my dog dead ;:t your porch." On the other hand, the widow thought, " And so this atomy really believes that I would look upon him ! Well, well, Mr. Vanslyperken, we shall see how it ends. Your cur under my bed, indeed, so sure do you never Yes, yes, Mr. Vansly- perken." There is a great deal of humbug in this world, that is certain. 177 THE DOG FIEND; OR, CHAPTER XXVin In which we have at last introduced a decent sort of heroine, who, however, only plays a second in our history, Snarleyyow being first fiddle .OUT we must leave Mr. Vanslyperken, and the widow, and the Yungjrau, and all connected with her, for the present, and follow the steps of Ramsay, in doing which we shall have to introduce new personages in our little drama. As soon as Ramsay had taken leave of Vanslyperken, being a stranger at Amsterdam, he inquired his way to the Golden Street, in which resided Mynheer Van Krause, syndic of the town, and to whom he had obtained his principal letters of introduction. The syndic's house was too well known not to be immediately pointed out to him, and in ten minutes he found himself, with the sailors at his heels who had been ordered to carry up his baggage, at a handsomely carved door painted in bright green, and with knockers of massive brass, which glittered in the sun. Ramsay, as he waited a few seconds, looked up at the house, which was large, and with a noble front to the wide street in face of it, not, as usual with most of the others, divided in the centre by a canal running the whole length of it. The door was openecl, and led into a large paved yard, the sides of which were lined with evergreens in large tubs, painted of the same bright green colour ; adjoining to the yard was a small garden enclosed with high walls, which was laid out with great preci- sion, and in small beds full of tulips, ranunculuses, and other bulbs now just appearing above the ground. The sailors waited outside while the old grey-headed servitor who had opened the gate ushered Ramsay through the court to a second door which led into the house. The hall into which he en- tered was paved with marble, and the staircase bold and hand- some which led to the first floor, but on each side of the hall there were wooden partitions and half-glass doors, through which Ramsay could see that the rest of the basement was appropriated to warehouses, and that in the warehouse at the back of the building there were people busily employed hoist- 178 SNARLEYYOW ing out merchandise from the vessels in the canal, the water of which adjoined the very walls. Ramsay followed the man upstairs, who showed him into a very splendidly furnished apartment, and then went to summon his master, who, he said, was below in the warehouse. Ramsay had but a minute or two to examine the various objects which decorated the room, particularly some very fine pictures, when Mynheer Van Kratise made his appearance, with some open tablets in his hand and his pen across his mouth. He was a very short man, with a respectable paunch, a very small head, quite bald, a keen blue eye, reddish but straight nose, and a very florid con:- plexion. There was nothing vulgar about his appearance, al- though his figure was against him. His countenance was one of extreme frankness, mixed with considerable intelligence, and his whole manner gave you the idea of precision and calculation. " You would tyfel I forgot my pen," said the syndic, catching it as it fell out of his moulh. f ' You would speak with me, mynheer ? To whom have I the pleasure of ad- dressing myself?" "These letters, sir," replied Ramsay, "will inform you." Mynheer Van Krause laid his tablets on the table, putting his pen across to maik the leaf where he had them open, and, taking the letters, begged Ramsay to be seated. He then took a chair, pulled a pair of hand-glasses out of his pocket, laid them on his knees, broke the seals, and falling back so as to recline, commenced reading. As soon as he had finished the first letter he put his glasses down from his eyes, and made a bow to Ramsay, folded the open letter the length of the sheet, took out his pencil, and on the outside wrote the date ot the letter, the day of the month, name, and the name of the writer. Having done this he laid the first letter down on the table, took up the second, raised up his glasses, and performed the same duty towards it, and thus he continued until he had read the whole six ; always, as he concluded each letter, making the same low bow to Ramsay which he had after the perusal of the first. Ramsay, who was not a little tired of all this precision, at last fixed his eyes upon a Wouvermans which hung near him, and only took them off when he guessed the time of bowing to be at hand. The last having been duly marked and numbered, Mynheer 179 THE DOG FIEND; OR, Van Krause turned to Ramsay, and said, " I am most happy, mynheer, to find under my roof a young gentleman so much recommended by many valuable friends ; moreover, as these letters give me to understand, so warm a friend to our joint sovereign, and so inimical to the Jacobite party. I am informed by these letters that you intend to remain at Amsterdam. If so, I trust that you will take up your quarters in this house." To this proposal Ramsay, who fully expected it, gave a will- ing consent, saying, at the same time, that he had proposed going to an hotel ; but Mynheer Van Krause insisted on send- ing for Ramsay's luggage. He had not far to send, as it was at the door. " How did you come over ? " inquired the host. " In a king's cutter," replied Ramsay, " which waited for me at Portsmouth." This intimation produced another very low bow from Myn- heer Van Krause, as it warranted the importance of his guest ; but he then rose, and apologising for his presence being neces- sary below, as they were unloading a cargo of considerable value, he ordered his old porter to show Mr. Ramsay into his rooms, and to take up his luggage, informing his guest that, it being now twelve o'clock, dinner would be on the table at half- past one, during which interval he begged Ramsay to amuse himself by examining the pictures, books, &c., with which the room was well furnished. Then resuming his tablets and pen, and taking the letters with him, Mynheer Van Krause made a very low bow, and left Ramsay to himself, little imagining that he had admitted an attainted traitor under his roof. Ramsay could speak Dutch fluently, for he had been quar- tered two years at Midclleburg, when he was serving in the army. As soon as the sailors had taken up his portmanteau, and he had dismissed them with a gratuity, the extent of which made the old porter open his eyes with astonishment, and gave him a favourable opinion of his master's new guest, he entered into conversation with the old man, who, like Eve upon another occasion, was tempted, nothing loth, for the old man loved to talk ; and in a house so busy as the syndic's there were few who had time to chatter, and those who had, preferred other conversation to what, it must be confessed, was rather prosy. " Mein Gott, mynheer, you must not expect to have com- 180 SNARLEYYOW pany here all day. My master has the town business and his own business to attend to he can't well get through it all ; be- sides, now is a busy time, the schuyts are bringing up the cargo of a vessel from a far voyage, and Mynheer Krause always goes to the warehouse from breakfast till dinner, and then again from three or four o'clock till six. After that he will stay above, and then sees company, and hears our young lady sing." " Young lady ! has he a daughter, then ? " " He has a daughter, mynheer only one only one child no son, it is a pity ; and so much money too, they say. I don't know how many stivers and guilders she will have by-and-by." " Is not Madame Krause still alive ? " " No, mynheer, she died when this maiden was born. She was a good lady, cured me once of the yellow jaundice." Ramsay, like all young men, wondered what sort of a person this lady might be ; but he was too discreet to put the ques- tion. He was, however, pleased to hear that there was a young female in the house, as it would make the time pass away more agreeably; not that he expected much. Judging from the father, he made up his mind, as he took his clothes out of his valise, that she was very short, very prim, and had a hooked nose. The old man now left the room to allow Eamsay to dress, telling him that if he wanted anything, he had only to call for Koops, which was his name ; but going out, he returned to say that Ramsay must call rather loud, as he was a little hard of hearing. "Well," thought Ramsay, as he was busy with his toilet^ "here I am safe lodged at last, and everything appears as it' it would prosper. There is something in my position which my mind revolts at, but stratagem is necessary in war. I am in the enemy's camp to save my own life, and to serve the just cause. It is no more than what they attempt to do with us. It is my duty to my lawful sovereign, but still I do not like it. Then the more merit in performing a duty so foreign to my inclinations." Such were the thoughts of Ramsay, who, like other manly and daring dispositions, was dissatisfied with playing the part of a deceiver, although he had been selected for the service, and his selection had been approved of at the court of St. Genuains. 181 THE DOG FIEND; OR, Open warfare would have suited him better ; but he would not repine at what he considered he was bound in fealty to perform, if required, although he instinctively shrank from it. His toilet was complete, and Ramsay descended into the re- ception-room : he had been longer than usual, but probably that was because he wished to commune with himself; or it might be, because he had been informed that there was a young lady in the house. The room was empty when Ramsay entered it, and he took the advice of his host, and amused himself by examining the pic- tures, and other articles of vertu with which the room was filled. At last, having looked at everything, Ramsay examined a splendid clock on the mantelpiece, before a fine glass, which mounted to the very top of the lofty room, when, accidentally casting his eyes to the looking-glass, he perceived in it that the door of the room, to which his back was turned, was open, and that a female was standing there, apparently surprised to find a stranger, and not exactly knowing whether to ad- vance or retreat. Ramsay remained in the same position, as if he did not perceive her, that he might look at her without her being aware of it. It was, as he presumed, the syndic's daughter ; but how different from the person he had conjured up in his mind's eye, when at his toilet ! Apparently about seventeen or eighteen years of age, she was rather above the height of woman, delicately formed, although not by any means thin in her person ; her figure possessing all that feminine luxuriance, which can only be obtained when the bones are small but well covered. Her face was oval, and brilliantly fair. Her hair of a dark chestnut, and her eyes of a deep blue. Her dress was simple in the extreme. She wore nothing but the white woollen petticoats of the time, so short, as to show above her ankles, and a sort of little jacket of fine green cloth, with lappets, which descended from the waist and opened in front. Altogether, Ramsay thought he had never in his life seen a young female so peculiarly attractive at first sight ; there was a freshness in her air and appearance so uncommon, so unlike the general crowd. As she stood in a state of uncertainty her mouth opened, and displayed small and beautifully white teeth. Gradually she receded, supposing that she had not been discovered, and closed the door quietly after her, leaving 182 SNARLEYYOW Ramsay for a few seconds at the glass, with his eyes fixed upon the point at which she disappeared. Ramsay of course fell into a reverie, as most men do in a case of this kind ; but he had not proceeded very far into it before he was interrupted by the appearance of the syndic, who entered by another door. " I am sorry to have been obliged to leave you to your own company, Mynheer Ramsay, so soon after your arrival ; but my arrangement of time is regular, and I cannot make any alteration. Before you have been with us long, I trust that you will find means of amusement. I shall have great pleasure in introducing you to many friends whose time is not so occupied as mine. Once again let me say how happy I am to receive so distinguished a young gentleman under my roof. Did the cutter bring despatches for the States-General, may I inquire ? " "Yes," replied Ramsay, "she did; and they are of some importance." " Indeed ! " rejoined mynheer inquisitively. " My dear sir," said Ramsay, blushing at his own falsehood, " we are, I believe, both earnest in one point, which is to strengthen the good cause. Under such an impression, and having accepted your hospitality, I have no right to withhold what I know, but with which others are not acquainted." " My dear sir," interrupted Krause, who was now fully con- vinced of the importance of his guest, "you do me justice ; I am firm and steadfast in the good cause. I am known to be so, and I am also, I trust, discreet ; confiding to my tried friends, indeed, but it will be generally acknowledged that Mynheer Krause has possessed, and safely guarded, the secrets of "the State." Now, in the latter part of this speech, Mynheer Krause committed a small mistake. He was known to be a babbler, one to whom a secret could not be imparted, without every risk of its being known ; and it was from the knowledge of this failing in Mynheer Krause that Ramsay had received such very particular recommendations to him. As syndic of the town it was impossible to prevent his knowledge of Govern- ment secrets, and when these occasionally escaped, they were always traced to his not being able to hold his tongue. Nothing pleased Mynheer Krause so much as a secret, 183 THE DOG FIEND; OR, because nothing gave him so much pleasure as whispering it confidentially into the ear of a dozen confidential friends. The consequence was, the Government was particularly careful that he should not know what was going on, and did all they could to prevent it ; but there were many others who, although they could keep a secret, had no objection to part with it for a consideration, and in the enormous commercial trans- actions of Mynheer Krause, it was not unfrequent for a good bargain to be struck with him by one or more of the public functionaries, the difference between the sum proposed and accepted being settled against the interest of Mynheer Krause, by the party putting him in possession of some Government movement which had hitherto been kept in petto. Every man has his hobby, and usually pays dear for it ; so did Mynheer Krause. Now, when it is remembered that Ramsay had opened and read the whole of the despatches, it mav at once be supposed what a valuable acquaintance he would appear to Mynheer Krause ; but we must not anticipate. Ramsay's reply was, " I feel it my bounden duty to impart all I am possessed of to my very worthy host, but allow me to observe, mynheer, that prudence is necessary we may be overheard." " I am pleased to find one of your age so circumspect," replied Krause ; " perhaps it would be better to defer our conversation till after supper; but in the meantime, could you not just give me a little inkling of what is going on ?" Ramsay had difficulty in stifling a smile at this specimen of Mynheer Krause's eagerness for intelligence. He very gravely walked up to him, looked all round the room as if he was afraid that the walls would hear him, and then whispered for a few seconds into the ear of his host. "Indeed!" exclaimed Krause, looking up into Ramsay's face. Ramsay nodded his head authoritatively. "Gott in himmel!" exclaimed the syndic; but here the bell for dinner rang a loud peal. " Dinner is on the table, mynheer," continued the syndic ; " allow me to show you the way. We will talk this over to-night. Gott in himmel ! Is it possible ? " Mynheer Krause led the way to another saloon, where Ramsay found not only the table prepared, but, as he had anticipated, the daughter of his host, to whom he was intro- 184 SNARLEYYOW duced. "Wilhelmina," said Mynheer Krause, "our young friend will stay with us, I trust, some time, and you must do all you can to make him comfortable. You know, my dear, that business must be attended to. With me, time is money ; so much so, that I can scarcely do justice to the affairs of State devolving upon me in virtue of my office. You must, therefore, join with me, and do your best to amuse our guest." To this speech Wilhelmina made no reply but by a gracious inclination of her head towards Ramsay, which was returned with all humility. The dinner was excellent, and Ramsay amused himself very well indeed until it was over. Mynheer Krause then led the way to the saloon, called for coffee, and, as soon as he had finished it, made an apology to his guest, and left him alone with his beautiful daughter. Wilhelmina Krause was a young person of a strong mind irregularly cultivated. She had never known the advantage of a mother's care, and was, indeed, self-educated. She had a strong tinge of romance in her character, and, left so much alone, she loved to indulge in it. In other points she was clever, well read, and accomplished ; graceful in her manners, open in her disposition, to a fault ; for, like her father, she could not keep a secret not even the secrets of her own heart ; for whatever she thought she gave utterance to which is not exactly the custom in this world, and often attended with unpleasant consequences. The seclusion in which she had been kept added to the natural timidity of her disposition, but, when once intimate, it also added to her confiding character. It was impossible to see without admiring her to know her without loving her; for she was Nature herself, and, at the same time, in her person one of Nature's masterpieces. As we observed, when they retired to the saloon, Mynheer Krause very shortly quitted them to attend to his affairs below, desiring his daughter to exert herself for the amuse- ment of his guest. The contrary, however, was the case ; for Ramsay exerted himself to -amuse her, and very soon was successful, for he could talk of courts and kings, of courtiers and of people, and of a thousand things, all interesting to a young girl who had lived secluded ; and as his full-toned voice, in measured and low pitch, fell upon Wilhelmina's ear, 18 5 THE DOG FIEND; OR, she never, perhaps, was so much interested. She seldom ventured a remark, except it was to request him to proceed ; and the eloquent language with which Ramsay clothed his ideas added a charm to the novelty of his conversation. In the course of two hours Ramsay had already acquired a moral influence over Wilhehnina, who looked up to him with respect, and another feeling which we can only define by saying that it was certainly anything but ill-will. The time passed so rapidly that the two young people could hardly believe it possible that it was past six o'clock, when they were interrupted by the appearance of Mynheer Krause, who came from his counting-house, the labours of the day being over. In the summer-time it was his custom to take his daughter out in the carriage at this hour, but the weather was too cold, and, moreover, it was nearly dark. A conversa-. tion ensued on general topics, which lasted till supper-time. After this repast was over Wilhelmina retired, leaving Ramsay and the syndic alone. It was then that Ramsay made known to his host the con- tents of the despatches, much to Mynheer Krause's surprise and delight, who felt assured that his guest must be strong in the confidence of the English Government to be able to communi- cate such intelligence. Ramsay, who was aware that the syndic would sooner or later know what had been written, of course was faithful in his detail; not so, however, when they canvassed the attempts of the Jacobite party then Mr. Krause was completely mystified. It was not till a late hour that they retired to bed. The next morning the syndic, big with his intelligence, called upon his friends in person, and, much to their surprise, told them the contents of the despatches which had been received, and, much to his delight, discovered that he had been correctly informed. He also communicated what Ramsay had told him relative to the movements of the Court of St. Germains, and thus, unin- tentionally, false intelligence was forwarded to England as from good authority. It hardly need be observed, that in a very short time, Ramsay had gained* the entire confidence of his host, and, we may add also, of his host's daughter. But we must leave him for the present to follow up his plans, whatever they may be, and return to the personages more immediately connected with this narrative. 186 SNARLEYYOW CHAPTER XXIX In which Jemmy Ducks proves the truth of Moggy's assertion that there was no one like him before or since Nancy and Jemmy serenade the stars AS soon as Moggy landed at the Point with her dear, darling duck of a husband, as she called him, she put his chest and hammock on a barrow, and had them wheeled up to her own lodgings ; and then they went out to call upon Nancy Corbett to make their future arrangements, Moggy proceeding in rapid strides, and Jemmy trotting with his diminutive legs behind her, something like a stout pony by the side of a large horse. It was in pedestrianism that Jemmy most felt his inferiority, and the protecting, fond way in which Moggy would turn round every minute and say, " Come along, my duck," would have been irritating to any other but one of Jemmy's excellent temper. Many looked at Jemmy as he waddled along, smiled and passed on. One unfortunate nymph, however, ventured to stop, and, putting her hands akimbo, looked down upon him, and exclaimed, "Veil, you are a nice little man," and then commenced singing the old refrain " I had a little husband no bigger than my thumb, I put him in a pint pot, and there I bid him drum : " when Moggy, who had turned back, saluted her with such a box on the ear that she made the drum of it ring again. The young lady was not one of those who would offer the other cheek to be smitten, and she immediately flew at Moggy and returned the blow ; but Jemmy, who liked quiet, caught her round the legs, and, as if she had been a feather, threw her over his head, so that she fell down in the gutter behind him with a violence which was anything but agreeable. She gained her legs again, looked at her soiled garments, scraped the mud off her cheek we are sorry to add, made use of some very improper language, and, finding herself in the minority, walked off, turning round and shaking her fist at every twenty paces. J87 THE DOG FIEND; OR, Moggy and her husband continued their course as if nothing had happened, and arrived at the house of Nancy Corbett, who had, as may be supposed, changed her lodgings and kept out of sight of Vanslyperken. Nancy was no stranger to Jemmy Ducks. So far as his person went, he was too remarkable a character not to be known by her who knew almost every- body ; and, moreover, she had made sufficient inquiries about his character. The trio at once proceeded to business. Jemmy had promised his wife to join the smugglers ; and it was now arranged that both he and his wife should be regularly enlisted in the gang she to remain at the cave with the women, unless her services were required elsewhere he to belong to the boat. There was, however, one necessary preliminary still to be taken that of Jemmy and his wife both taking the oath of fidelity at the house of the Jew Lazarus ; but it was not advisable to go there before dusk, so they remained with Nancy till that time, during which she was fully satisfied that in both parties the band would have an acquisition ; for Nancy was very keen and penetrating, and had a great insight into human nature. At dusk to the house of Lazarus they accordingly re- paired, and were admitted by the cautious Jew. Nancy stated why they had come, and there being, at the time, several of the confederates, as usual, in the house, they were summoned by the Jew to be witnesses to the oath being administered. Half-a-dozen dark-looking, bold men soon made their appearance, and recognised Nancy by nods of the head. "Who have we here, old Father Abraham?" exclaimed a stout man, who was dressed in a buff jerkin and a pair of boots which rose above his knees. " A good man and true," replied Nancy, taking up the answer. "Why, you don't call that thing a man !" exclaimed the fierce-looking confederate, with contempt. " As good a man as ever stood in your boots," replied Moggy, in wrath. " Indeed ! Well, perhaps so, if he could only see his way when once into them," replied the man, with a loud laugh, in which he was joined by his companions. "What can you do, my little man?" said another, of a 188 SNARLEYYOW slighter build than the first, coming forward and putting his hand upon Jemmy's head. Now, Jemmy was the best-tempered fellow in the world; but, at the same time, the very best-tempered people have limits to their forbearance, and do not like to be taken liberties with by strangers. So felt Jemmy, who, seizing the young man firmly bv the waistband of his trousers, just below the hips, lilted him from the ground, and, with a strength which astonished all present, threw him clean over the table, his body sweeping away both the candles ; so they were all left in darkness. " I can douse a glim, anyhow," cried Jemmy. 'That's mv darling duck!" cried Moggy, delighted with this proof of her husband's vigour. Some confusion was created by this manoeuvre on the part of Jemmy ; but candles were reproduced ; and the first man who spoke, feeling as if this victory on the part of Jemmy was a rebuke to himself, again commenced his interrogations. " Well, my little man, you are strong in the arms ; but what will you do without legs?" " Not run away, as you have done a hundred times ! " replied Jemmy scornfully. " Now, by the god of war, you shall answer for this ! " replied the man, catching hold of Jemmy by the collar; but in a moment he was tripped up by Jemmy, and fell down with great violence on his back. " Bravo ! bravo ! " exclaimed the rest, who took part with Jemmy. " That's my own little duck ! " cried Moggy ; "you've shown him what you can do, anyhow." The man rose, and was apparently feeling for some arms secreted about his person, when Nancy Corbett stepped forward. " Do you dare ! " cried she. " Take what you have received and be thankful, or " and Nancy held up her little fore- finger. The man slunk back among the others in silence. The old Jew, who had not interfered, being in presence of Nancy, who had superior commands, now read the oath, which was of a nature not to be communicated to the reade* isy THE DOG FIEND; OR, without creating disgust. It was, however, such an oath as was taken in those times, and lias since been frequently taken in Ireland. It was subscribed to by Jemmy and his wife without hesitation, and they were immediately enrolled among the members of the association. As soon as this ceremony had been gone through, Nancy and her proteges quitted the house and returned to her lodgings, when it was agreed that the next night they should go over to the island, as Jemmy's services were required in the boat in lieu of Ramsay, whose place as steersman he was admirably qualified to occupy ; much better, indeed, than that of a rower, as his legs were too short to reach the stretcher where it was usually fixed. The next evening the weather was calm and clear, and when they embarked in the boat of the old fisherman, with but a small portion of their effects, the surface of the water was un- ruffled, and the stars twinkled brightly in the heavens ; one article which Jemmy never parted with was in his hand his fiddle. They all took their seats, and the old fisherman shoved off his boat, and they were soon swept out of the harbour by the strong ebb-tide. " A'n't this better than being on board with Vanslyperken, and your leave stopped ? " observed Moggy. " Yes," replied the husband. " And I not permitted to go on board to see my duck of a husband confound his snivelling carcase ? " continued Moggy. " Yes," replied Jemmy thoughtfully. " And in company with that supernatural cur of his ? " Jemmy nodded his head, and then in his abstraction touched the strings of his violin. " They say that you are clever with your instrument, Mr. Salisbury," observed Nancy Corbett. " That he is," replied Moggy ; " and he sings like a darling duck. Don't you, Jemmy, my dear ? " " Quack, quack," replied Jemmy. " Well, Mr. Salisbury, there's no boat that I can see near as, or even in sight ; and if there was it were little matter. I suppose you will let me hear you, for I shall have little opportunity after this ? " "With all my heart," replied Jemmy; who, taking up his 190 SNARLEYYOW fiddle, and playing upon the strings like a guitar, after a little reflection, sang as follows : " Bless my eyes, how young Bill threw his shiners away, As he drank and he danced, when he first came on shore I It was clear that he fancied that with his year's pay, Like the Bank of Old England, he'd never be poor. So when the next day, with a southerly wind in His pockets, he came up my rhino to borrow ; 'You're welcome,' says I, 'Bill,' as I fork'd out the tin, ' But when larking to-day don't fwget there's to-morrow.' When our frigate came to from a cruise in the west, And her yards were all squared, her sails neatly furl'd, Young Tom clasped his Nancy, so loved, to his breast, As if but themselves there was none in the world. Between two of the guns they were fondly at play, All billing and kissing, forgetting all sorrow ; ' Love, like cash,' says I, ' Nan, may all go in a day, While you hug him so close don't forget there's to-morrow.' When a hurricane swept us smack smooth fore and aft, When we dash'd on the rock, and we flounder'd on shore, And we sighed for the loss of our beautiful craft, Convinced that the like we should never see more. Says I, 'My good fellows,' as huddled together, They shiver'd and shook, each phiz black with sorrow, ' Remember, it's not to be always foul weather, So with ill-luck to-day don't forget there's to-morrow.' " " And not a bad hint, neither, Mr. Salisbury," said Nancy, when Jemmy ceased. " You sailors never think of to-morrow, more's the pity. You're no better than overgrown babies." " I'm not much better, at all events," replied Jemmy, laugh- ing ; "however, I'm as God made me, and so all's right." "That's my own darling Jemmy," said Moggy; "and if you're content, and I'm content, who is to say a word, I should like to know ? You may be a rum one to look at, but I think them fellows found you but a rum customer the other night." " Don't put so much rurn in your discourse, Moggy, you make me long for a glass of grog." "Then your mouth will find the water," rejoined Nancy; " but, however, singing is dry work, and I am provided. Pass my basket aft, old gentleman, and we will find Mr. Salisbury THE DOG FIEND; OR, something with which to wet his whistle." The boatman handed the basket to Nancy, who pulled out a bottle and glass, which she filled and handed to Jemmy. "Now, Mr. Salisbury, I expect some more songs," said Nancy. " And you shall have them, mistress ; but I've heard say that you've a good pipe of your own ; suppose that you give me one in return : that will be but fair play." " Not exactly, for you'll have the grog in the bargain," replied Nancy. " Put my fiddle against the grog, and then all's square." " I have not sung for many a day," replied Nancy, musing, and looking up at the bright twinkling stars. " I once sang, when I was young and happy I then sang all the day long; that was really singing, for it came from the merriness of my heart ; " and Nancy paused. " Yes, I have sung since, and often, for they made me sing ; but 'twas when my heart was heavy or when its load had been, for a time, forgotten and drowned in wine. That was not singing, at least not the singing of bygone days." " But those times are bygone too, Mistress Nancy," said Moggy; "you have now your marriage lines, and are made an honest woman." "Yes, and God keep me. so, amen/' replied Xancy mourn- fully. Had not the night concealed it, a tear might have been seen by the others in the boat to trickle down the cheek of Nancy Corbett, as she was reminded of her former life ; and as she again fixed her eyes upon the brilliant heavens, each particular star appeared to twinkle brighter, as if they rejoiced to witness tears like those. " You must be light o' heart now, Mistress Nancy," observed Jemmy soothingly. " I am not unhappy," replied she, resting her cheek upon her hand. " Mistress Nancy/'said Moggy, " I should think a little of that stuff" would do neither of us any harm ; the night is rather bleak." Moggy poured out a glass and handed it to Nancy ; she drank it, and it saved her from a flood of tears, which other- wise she would have been unable to repress. In a minute or 192 SNARLEYYOW two, during which Moggy helped herself and the old boatman, Nancy's spirits returned. " Do you know this air ? " said Nancy to Jemmy, hum- ming it. " Yes, yes, I know it well, Mistress Nancy. Will you sing to it ? " Nancy Corbett, who had been celebrated once for her sweet singing, as well as her beauty, immediately commenced in a soft and melodious tone, while Jemmy touched his fiddle. "Lost, stolen, or stray'd, The heart of a young maid ; Whoever the same shall find, And prove so very kind, To yield it on desire, They shall rewarded be, And that most handsomely, With kisses one, two, three. Cupid is the crier, Ring-a-ding, a-ding, Cupid is the crier. O yes ! O yes I yes ! Here is a pretty mess I A maiden's heart is gone, And she is left forlorn, And panting with desire ; Whoever shall bring it me, They shall rewarded be, With kisses one, two, three. Cupid is the crier, Ring-a-ding, a-ding, Cupid is the crier. 'Twas lost on Sunday eve, Or taken without leave, A virgin's heart so pure, She can't the loss endure, And surely will expire ; / Pity her misery. Rewarded you shall be, With kisses, one, two, three. Cupid is the crier, Ring-a-ding, a-ding, Cupid is the crier. J93 IT THE DOG FIEND; OR, The maiden sought around, It was not to be found, She search'd each nook and dell, The haunts she loved so well, All anxious with desire ; The wind blew ope his vest, When, lo ! the toy in quest, She found within the breast Of Cupid, the false crier, Ring-a-ding, a-ding-a-ding, Cupid, the false crier." ** Many thanks, Mistress Corbett, for a good song, sung in good tune, with a sweet voice," said Jemmy. " I owe you one for that, and am ready to pay you on demand. You've a pipe like a missel thrush." "Well, I do believe that I shall begin to sing again," re- plied Nancy. " I'm sure if Corbett was only once settled on shore in a nice little cottage, with a garden, and a blackbird in a wicker cage, I should try who could sing most, the bird or me." " He will be by-and-by, when his work is done." "Yes, when it is; but open boats, stormy seas, and the halter, are heavy odds, Mr. Salisbury." " Don't mention the halter, Mistress Nancy, you'll make me melancholy," replied Jemmy, "and I shan't be able to sing any more. Well, if they want to hang me, they need not rig the yard-arm, three handspikes as sheers, and I shouldn't find soundings, heh ! Moggy?" Nancy laughed at the ludicrous idea : but Moggy exclaimed, with vehemence, " Hang my Jemmy ! my darling duck ! I should like to see them." "At all events, we'll have another song from him, Moggy, before they spoil his windpipe, which, I must say, would be a great pity ; but, Moggy, there have been better men hung than your husband." < Better men than my Jemmy, Mrs. Corbett ! There never was one like him afore or since," replied Moggy with in- dignation. " I only meant of longer pedigree, Moggy," replied Nancy soothingly. " I don't know what that is," replied Moggy, still angry. 19* SNARLEYYOW " Longer legs, to be sure," replied Jemmy. "Never mind that, Moggy. Here goes, a song in two parts. It's a pity, Mistress Nancy, that you couldn't take one. " ' When will you give up this life of wild roving ? When shall we be quiet and happy on shore ? When will you to church lead your Susan, so loving, And sail on the treacherous billjws no more 2 ' ' My ship is my wife, Sue, no other I covet, Till I draw the firm splice that's betwixt her and me ; I'll roam on the ocean, for much do I love it, To wed with another were rank bigamy.' 'O William, what nonsense you talk, you are raving, Pray how can a man and a ship become one ? You say so because you no longer are craving, As once you were truly and I am undone.' ' You wrong me, my dearest, as sure as I stand here, As sure as I'll sail again on the wide sea ; Some day I will settle, and marry with you, dear, But now 'twould be nothing but rank bigamy.' 1 Then tell me the time, dear William, whenever Your Sue may expect this divorce to be made ; When you'll surely be mine, when no object shall sever, But lock'd in your arms I'm no longer afraid.' ' The time it will be when my pockets are lined ; I'll then draw the splice 'tween my vessel and me, And lead you to church if you're still so inclined But before, my dear Sue, 'twere rank bigamy.' " " Thank you, Mr. Salisbury. I like the moral of that song ; a sailor never should marry till he can settle on shore." " What's the meaning of a big-a-me ? " said Moggy. " Marrying two husbands or two wives, Mrs. Salisbury. Perhaps you might get off on the plea that you had only one and a half," continued Nancy, laughing. " Well, perhaps she might," replied Jemmy, " if he were a judge of understanding." " I should think, Mistress Nancy, you might as well leave my husband's legs alone," observed Moggy, affronted. "Lord bless you, Mogg, if he's not angry, you surely need US THE DOG FIEND; OR, not be ; I give a joke, and I can take one. You surely are not jealous ? " " Indeed I am though, and always shall be of any one who plays with my Jemmy." " Or if he plays with anything else ? " "Yes, indeed." " Yes, indeed ! then you must be downright jealous of his fiddle, Moggy," replied Nancy ; " but never mind, you shan't be jealous now about nothing. I'll sing you a song, and then you'll forget all this." Nancy Corbett then sang as follows : " Fond Mary sat on Henry's knee ; ' I must be home exact,' said he, And see, the hour is come.' 1 No, Henry, you shall never go Until me how to count you show ; That task must first be done.' Then Harry said, ' As time is short, Addition you must first be taught ; Sum up these kisses sweet ; Now prove your sum by kissing me : Yes, that is right, 'twas three times three ; Arithmetic's a treat. ' And now there is another term, Subtraction you have yet to learn : Take four away from these : Yes, that is right ; you've made it out.' Says Mary, with a pretty pout, ' Subtraction don't me please.' Division's next upon the list ; Young Henry taught while Mary kiss'd, And much admired the rule ; ' Now, Henry, don't you think me quick 1 ' 'Why, yes, indeed, you've learn'd the trick, At kissing you're no fool.' To multiply was next the game, Which Henry, by the method same, To Mary fain would show ; But here his patience was worn out, She multiplied too fast, I doubt, He could no further go. 196 SNARLEYYOW ' And now we must leave off, my dear : The other rules are not so clear, We'll try at them to-night.' Til come at eve, my Henry sweet ; Behind the hawthorn hedge we'll meet, For learning's my delight.' " * f That's a very pretty song, Mistress Corbett, and you've a nice collection, I've no doubt. If you've no objection, I'll ex- change another with you." " I should be most willing, Mr. Salisbury : but we are now getting well over, and we may as well be quiet, as I do no.t wish people to ask where we are going." " You're right, ma'am," observed the old fisherman who pulled the boat. " Put up your fiddle, master ; there be plenty on the look-out, without our giving them notice." " Very true," replied Jemmy ; "so we break up our concert." The whole party were now silent. In a quarter of an hour the boat was run into a cut, which concealed it from view ; and as soon as the fisherman had looked round to see the coast clear, they landed, and made haste to pass by the cottages. After that Nancy slackened her pace, and they walked during the night over to the other side of the island, and arrived at the cottages above the cave. Here they left a portion of their burdens, and then pro- ceeded to the path down the cliff which led to the cave. On Nancy giving the signal, the ladder was lowered, and they were admitted. As soon as they were upon the fiat, Moggy embraced her husband, crying, " Here I have you, my own dear Jemmy, all to myself, and safe for ever." CHAPTER XXX In which Mr. Vanslyperken treats the ladies ON the second day after his arrival, Vanslyperken, as agreed, went up to the syndic's house to call upon Ramsay. The latter paid him down one hundred pounds for his passage and services ; and Vanslyperken was so pleased, that he thought seriously, as soon as he had amassed sufficient money, to with- Ifff THE DOG FIEND; OR, draw himself from the service, and retire with his ill-gotten gains ; but when would a miser like Vanslyperken have amassed sufficient money? Alas ! never even if the halter were half round his neck. Ramsay then gave his instructions to Vanslyperken, advising him to call for letters previously to his sailing, and telling him that he must open the Government despatches in the way to which he had been witness, take full memorandums of the contents, and bring them to him, for which service he would each time receive fifty pounds as a remuneration. Vanslyperken bowed to his haughty new acquaintance, and quitted the house. " Yes," thought Ramsay, " that fellow is a low, contemptible traitor ; and how infamous does treason appear in that wretch! But I I am no traitor; I have forfeited my property and risked my life in fidelity to my king, and in attempting to rid the world of an usurper and a tyrant. Here, indeed, I am playing a traitor's part to my host ; but still I am doing my duty. An army without spies would be incomplete, and one may descend to that office for the good of one's country without tarnish or disgrace. Am I not a traitor to her already f Have not I formed visions in my imagination already of obtaining her hand, and her heart, and her fortune ? Is not this treachery! Shall I not attempt to win her affections under disguise as her father's friend and partisan? But what have women to do with politics ? Or, if they have, do not they set so light a value upon them that they will exchange them for a feather ? Yes, surely. When they love, their politics are the politics of those they cling to. At present she is on her father's side ; but if she leave her father and cleave to me, her politics will be transferred with her affections. But then, her religion. She thinks me a Protestant. Well, love is all in all with women. Not only politics, but religion, must yield to it : ' Thy people shall be my people, and thy God shall be my God,' as Ruth says in the Scriptures. She is wrong in politics ; I will put her right. She is wrong in religion ; I will restore her to the bosom of the Church. Her wealth would be sacrificed to some heretic. It were far better that it belonged to one who supports the true religion and the good cause. In what way, therefore, shall I injure her? On the contrary." And Ramsay walked downstairs to find Wilhelmina. Such were the arguments used by the young cavalier, and with which 198 SNARLEYYOW he fully satisfied himself that he was doing rightly. Had he argued the other side of the question, he would have been equally convinced, as most people are when they argue without any opponent. But we must leave him, to follow Vanslyperken. Mr, Vanslyperken walked away from the syndic's house with the comfortable idea that one side of him was heavier than the other by one hundred guineas. He also ruminated ; he had already obtained three hundred pounds no small sum, in those days, for a lieutenant. It is true that he had lost the chance of thousands by the barking of Snarleyyow, and he had lost the fair Portsmouth widow ; but then he was again on good terms with the Frau Vandersloosh, and was in a fair way of making his fortune, and, as he considered, with small risk. His mother, too, attracted a share of his reminiscences ; the old woman would soon die, and then he would have all that she had saved. Smallbones occasionally intruded himself, but that was but for a moment. And Mr. Vanslyperken walked away very well satisfied, upon the whole, with his esse and posse. He wound up by flattering himself that he would wind up with the savings of his mother, his half-pay, the widow's guilders, and his own property ; altogether it would be pretty comfortable. But we leave him and return to Corporal Van Spitter. Corporal Van Spitter had had wisdom enough to dupe Van- slyperken, and persuade him that he was very much in love with Babette ; and Vanslyperken, who was not at all averse to this amour, permitted the corporal to go on shore and make love. As Vanslyperken did not like the cutter and Snarleyyow to be left without the corporal or himself, he always remained on board when the corporal went ; so that the widow had enough on hand pretending love all morning with the lieu- tenant, and indemnifying herself by real love with the corporal after dusk. Her fat hand was kissed and slobbered from morn- ing to night ; but it was half for love and half for revenge. But we must leave the corporal, and return to Jemmy Ducks. Jemmy was two days in the cave before the arrival of the boat, during which he made himself a great favourite, particularly with Lilly, who sat down and listened to his fiddle and his singing. It was a novelty in the cave anything like amuse- ment. On the third night, however, Sir R. Barclay came back from Cherbourg ; and as he only remained one hour, Jemmy 199 THE DOG FIEND; OR, was hastened on board, taking leave of his wife, but not part- ing with his fiddle. He took his berth as steersman, in lieu of Ramsay, and gave perfect satisfaction. The intelligence brought over by Sir Robert rendered an immediate messenger to Ports- mouth necessary ; and, as it would create less suspicion, Moggy was the party now entrusted in lieu of Nancy, who had been lately seen too often, and, it was supposed, had been watched. Moggy was not sorry to receive her instructions, which were, to remain at Portsmouth until Lazarus the Jew should give her further orders ; for there was one point which Moggy was most anxious to accomplish, now that she could do it without risking a retaliation upon her husband, which was, to use her own expression, to pay off that snivelling old rascal, Vanslyperken. But we must leave Moggy and the movements of indi- viduals, and return to our general history. The Yungfrau was detained a fortnight at Amsterdam, and then received the despatches of the States-General and those of Ramsay, with which Vanslyperken returned to Portsmouth. On his arrival, he went through his usual routine at the admiral's and the Jew's, received his douceur, and hastened to his mother's house, when he found the old woman, as she con- stantly prophesied, not dead yet. " Well, child, what have you brought more gold ? " " Yes," replied Vanslyperken, laying down the one hundred and fifty guineas which he had received. " Bless thee, my son bless thee ! " said the old woman, laying her palsied hand upon Vanslyperken's head. " It is not often I bless I never did bless, as I can recollect I like cursing better. My blessing must be worth something, if it's only for its scarcity ; and do you know why I bless thee, my Cornelius ? Because ha, ha, ha ' because you are a murderer and a traitor, and you love gold." Even Vanslyperken shuddered at the hag's address. " What do you ever gain by doing good in this world ? Nothing but laughter and contempt. I began the world like a fool, but I shall go out of it like a wise woman, hating, despising everything but gold. And I have had my revenge in my time yes yes the world, my son, is divided into only two parts, those who cheat, and those who are cheated those who master, and those who are mastered those who 200 SNARLEYYOW are shackled by superstitions and priests, and those who, like me, fear neither God nor devil. We must all die ; yes, but I shan't die yet, no, no." And Vanslyperken almost wished that he could gain the unbelief of the decrepit woman whom he called mother, and who, on the verge of eternity, held fast to such a creed. " Well, mother, perhaps it may be you are right I never gained anything by a good action yet." Query. Had he ever done a good action ? " You're my own child, I see, after all ; you have my blessing, Cornelius, my son go and prosper. Get gold get gold," replied the old hag, taking up the money, and locking it up in the oak chest. Vanslyperken then narrated to his mother the unexpected interview with Smallbones, and his surmise that the lad was supernaturally gifted. " Ah, well," replied she, " those who are born to be hung will die by no other death ; but still it does not follow that they will not die. You shall have your revenge, my child. The lad shall die. Try again ; water, you say, rejects him. Fire will not harm him. There is that which is of the earth and of the air left. Try again, my son ; revenge is sweet next to gold." After two hours' conversation, it grew dark, and Vansly- perken departed, revolving in his mind, as he walked away, the sublime principles of religion and piety, in the excellent advice given by his aged mother. " I wish I could only think as she does," muttered Vanslyperken at last ; and as he con- cluded this devout wish, his arm was touched by a neatly dressed little girl, who courtesied, and asked if he was not Lieutenant Vanslyperken, belonging to the cutter ? Vanslv- perken replied in the affirmative, and the little girl then said that a lady, her mistress, wished to speak to him. " Your mistress, my little girl ? " said Vanslyperken suspi- ciously ; " and pray, who is your mistress ? " "She is a lady, sir," replied the latter; "she was married to Major Williams, but he is dead." " Hah ! a widow ; well, what does she want ? I don't know her." " No, sir, and she' don't know you ; but she told me if you did not come at once, to give you this paper to read." Vanslyperken took the paper, and walking to the window 201 THE DOG FIEND; OR, of a shop in which there was a light, contrived to decipher as follows : " SIR, The lady who lived in Castle Street has sent me a letter and a parcel, to deliver up into your own hands, as the parcel is of value. The bearer of this will bring you to my house. Your very obedient, JANE WILLIAMS. ' Two o'clock." " Where does your mistress live, little girl ? " inquired Vanslyperken, who immediately anticipated the portrait of the fair widow set in diamonds. " She lives in one of the publics on the Hard, sir, on the first floor, while she is furnishing her lodgings." " One of the publics on the Hard ! Well, my little girl, I will go with you." " I have been looking for you everywhere, sir," said the little girl, walking, or rather trotting, by the side of Vansly- perken, who strode along. " Did your mistress know the lady who lived in Castle Street ? " " Oh yes, sir ; my mistress then lived next door to her in Castle Street ; but her lease was out, and now she has a much larger house in William Street, but she is painting and fur- nishing all so handsome, sir, and so now she has taken the first-floor of the Wheatsheaf till she can get in again." And Mr. Vanslyperken thought it would be worth his while to reconnoitre this widow before he closed with the Frau Vandersloosh. How selfish men are ! In a quarter of an hour Mr. Vanslyperken and the little girl had arrived at the public-house in question. Mr. Vansly- perken did not much admire the exterior of the building, but it was too dark to enable him to take an accurate survey. It was, however, evident that it was a pot-house, and nothing more ; and Mr. Vanslyperken thought that lodgings must be very scarce in Portsmouth. He entered the first and inner door, and the little girl said she would go upstairs and let her mistress know that he was come. She ran up, leaving Mr. Vanslyperken alone in the dark passage. He waited for some time, when his naturally suspicious temper made him think he had been deceived, and he determined to wait outside of the 203 SNARLEYYOW house, which appeared very disreputable. He therefore re- treated to the inner door to open it, but found it fast. He tried it again and again, but in vain, and lie became alarmed and indignant. Perceiving a light through another keyhole, he tried the door, and it was open ; a screen was close to the door as he entered, and he could not see its occupants. Mr. Vanslyperken walked round, and as he did so, he heard the door closed and locked. He looked on the other side of the screen, and to his horror, found himself in company with Moggy Salisbury, and about twenty other females. Vansly- perken made a precipitate retreat to the door, but he was met by three or four women, who held him fast by the arms. Vanslyperken would have disgraced himself by drawing his cutlass ; but they were prepared for this ; and while two of them pinioned his arms, one of them drew his cutlass from its sheath, and walked away with it. Two of the women con- trived to hold his arms, while another pushed him in the rear, until he was brought from behind the screen into the middle of the room, facing his incarnate enemy, Moggy Salisbury. "Good evening to you, Mr. Vanslyperken," cried Moggy, not rising from her chair. " It's very kind of you to come and see me in this friendly way come, take a chair, and give us all the news." "Mistress Salisbury, you had better mind what you are about with a king's officer," cried Vanslyperken, turning more pale at this mockery than if he had met with abuse. " There are constables, and stocks, and gaols, and whipping- posts on shore, as well as the cat on board." " I know all that, Mr. Vanslyperken," replied Moggy calmly ; " but that has nothing to do with the present affair : you have come of your own accord to this house to see some- body, that is plain, and you have found me. So now do as 3 T ou're bid, like a polite man ; sit down, and treat the ladies. Ladies, Mr. Vanslyperken stands treat, and, please the pigs, we'll make a night of it. What shall it be ? I mean to take my share of a bottle of Oporto. What will you have, Mrs. Slamkoe ? " " I'll take a bowl of burnt brandy, with your leave, Mrs. Salisbury, not being very well in my inside." " And you, my dear ? " "Oh, punch for me punch to the mast," cried another. i!03 THE "DOG FIEND; OR, u I'll drink enough to float a jolly-boat. It's very kind of Mr. Vanslyperken." All the ladies expressed their several wishes, and Vansly- perken knew not what to do-; he thought he might as well make an effort, for the demand on his purse he perceived would be excessive, and he loved his money. " You may call for what you please," said Vanslyperken, " but you'll pay for what you call for. If you think that I am to be swindled in this way out of my money, you're mistaken. Every soul of you shall be whipped at the cart's tail to-morrow." "Do you mean to insinuate that I am not a respectable person, sir ? " said a fierce-looking virago, rubbing her fist against Vanslyperken's nose. " Smell that !" It was not a nosegay at all to the fancy of Mr. Vanslyper- ken ; he threw himself back, and his chair fell with him. The ladies laughed, and Mr. Vanslyperken rose in great wrath. "By all the devils in hell," he exclaimed, whirling the chair round his head, " but I'll do you a mischief!" But he was soon pinioned from behind. " This is very unpolite conduct," said one ; " you call your- self a gentleman ? " What shall we do, ladies ? " " Do ! " replied another ; " let's strip him, and pawn his clothes, and then turn him adrift." " Well, that's not a bad notion," replied the others ; and they forthwith proceeded to take off Mr. Vanslyperken's coat and waistcoat. How much further they would have gone it is impossible to say, for Mr. Vanslyperken had made up his mind to buy himself off as cheap as he could. Be it observed, that Moggy never interfered, nor took any part in this violence ; on the contrary, she continued sitting in her chair, and said, " Indeed, ladies,' I request you will not be so violent, Mr. Vanslyperken is my friend. I am sorry that he will not treat you ; but if he will not, I beg you will allow him to go away." " There, you hear," cried Mr. Vanslyperken ; " Mrs. Salis- Jbury, am I at liberty to depart ? " " Most certainly, Mr. Vanslyperken ; you have my full per- mission. Ladies, I beg that you will let him go." "No, by the living Jingo ! not till he treats us," cried one 204 SNARLEYYOW of the women ; " why did he come into this shop, but for nothing else ? I'll have my punch afore he starts." "And I my burnt brandy." So cried they all, and Mr. Vanslyperken, whose coat and waistcoat were already off, and finding many fingers were busy about the rest of his person, perceived that Moggy's neutrality was all a sham, so he begged to be heard. "Ladies, I'll do anything in reason. As far as five shil- lings "Five shillings!" exclaimed the woman; "no, no why, a foremast man would come down with more than that. And you a lieutenant ! Five guineas, now, would be saying some- thing." " Five guineas ! why, I have not so much money. Upon my soul, I haven't." " Let us see," said one of the party, diving like an adept into Vanslyperken's trousers pocket, and pulling out his purse. The money was poured out on the table, and twelve guineas counted out. "Then whose money is this?" cried the woman; "not yours, on your soul ; have you been taking a purse to-night ? I vote we sends for a constable." " I quite forgot that I had put more money in my purse," muttered Vanslyperken, who never expected to see it again. " I'll treat you, ladies treat you all to whatever you please." " Bravo ! that's spoken like a man," cried the virago, giving Vanslyperken a slap on the back which knocked the breath out of his body. " Bravo ! " exclaimed another, " that's what I call hand- some ; let's all kiss him, ladies." Vanslyperken was forced to go through this ordeal, and then the door was unlocked, but carefully guarded, while the several orders were given. " Who is to pay for all this ? " exclaimed the landlady. "This gentleman treats us all," replied the woman. " Oh ! very well is it all right, sir ? " Vanslyperken dared not say no : he was in their power, and every eye watched him as he gave his answer ; so he stam- mered out " Yes," and, in a fit of despair at the loss of his money, he threw himself into his chair, and meditated revenge. "Give Mr. Vanslyperken his purse, Susan," said the prudeut 205 THE DOG FIEND; OR, Moggy to the young woman who had taken it out of his pocket. The purse was returned, and in a few minutes the various , and the , with .his leek, swearing in his own mind he would be horribly revenged. " Mr. Vanslyperken, you must drink my health in some of this punch." Vanslyperken compressed his lips, and shook his head. " I say yes, Mr. Vanslvperken," cried the virago, looking daggers ; " if you don't, we quarrel that's alL" But Vanslyperken argued in his mind that his grounds of com- plaint would be weakened, if he partook of the refreshment which he had been forced to pay for, so he resolutely denied. " Von't you listen to my harguments, Mr. Vanslyperken ? " continued the woman. "Veil then, I must resort to the last, which I never knew fail yet." The woman went to the fire and pulled out the poker, which was red-hot, from between the bars. " Now then, my beauty, you must kiss this, or drink some punch;" and she advanced it towards his nose, while three or four others held him fast on his chair behind ; the poker, throwing out a glow of heat, was within an inch of the poor lieutenant's nose : he could stand it no more, his face and eyes were scorched. " Yes, yes," cried he at last, " if I must drink, then I will. We will settle this matter by-and-by," cried Vanslyperken, pouring down with indignation the proffered glass. " Now, Susan, don't ill-treat Mr. Vanslyperken : I purtest against all ill-treatment." " Ill-treat, Mrs. Salisbury ! I am only giving him a lesson in purliteness." ft Now, Mr. What-the-devil's-your-name, you must drink off a glass of my burnt brandy, or I shall be jealous," cried another; "and when I am jealous I always takes to red-hot pokers." Resistance was in vain ; the poker was again taken from between the bars, and the burnt brandy went down. Again and again was Mr. Vanslyperken forced to pour down his throat all that was offered to him, or take the chance of having his nose burnt off. " Is it not wrong to mix your liquors in this way, Mr. Van* -glyperken?" said Moggy, in bitter mockery. SNARLEYYOW The first allowance brought in was now despatched, and the bell rung, and double as much more ordered, to Vanslvperken's great annoyance ; but he was in the hands of the Philistines. What made the matter worse, was, that the company grew every moment more uproarious, and there was no saying when they would stop. "A song a song a song from Mr. Vanslyperken/' cried one of the party. " Hurrah ! yes, a song from the jolly lieutenant." "I can't sing," replied Vanslyperken. " You shall sing, by the piper who played before Moses," said the virago ; "if not, you shall sing out to some purpose;" and the red-hot poker was again brandished in her masculine fist, and she advanced to him, saying, " Suppose we hargue that point ? " " Would you murder me, woman ? " " No ; singing is no murder, but we ax a song, and a song we must have." " I don't know one upon my honour I don't," cried Van- slyperken. " Then, we'll larn you. And now you repeat after me. 'Poll put her arms akimbo.' Sing come, out with it." And the poker was again advanced. "O God ! " cried Vanslyperken. " Sing, or by heavens I'll shorten your nose ! Sing, I say," repeated the woman, advancing the poker so as actually to singe the skin. " Take it away, and I will," cried Vanslyperken, breathless. " Well then, ' Poll put her arms akimbo.' " " ' Poll put her arms akimbo/ " repeated Vanslyperken. " That's saying, not singing," cried the woman. " Now a^ain. ' At the admiral's house looked she.' " "'At the admiral's house looked she,'" replied Vansly- pcrken, in a whining tone. Thus, with the poker staring him in the face, was Vansly- perken made to repeat the very song for singing which he would have flogged Jemmy Ducks. There was, however, a desperate attempt to avoid the last stanza " 111 give you a bit of my mind, old boy ; Port Admiral, you be d d." 207 THE DOG FIEND; OR, Nothing but the tip of his nose actually burnt would have produced these last words ; but fear overcame him. and at last they were repeated. Upon which all the women shouted and shrieked with laughter, except Moggy, who continued sipping her port wine. " Your good health, Mr. Vanslyperken," said Moggy, drink- ing to him. Vanslyperken wiped the perspiration off his forehead, and made no reply. " You call yourself a gentleman, and not drink the health of the lady of the house ! " cried virago Mrs. Slamkoe. " I'll hargue this point with you again." The same never-failing argument was used, and Mr. Vansly- perken drank Mrs. Salisbury's health in a gl : ,s of the port wine which he was to have the pleasure of paying for. "I must say, Mr. Vanslyperken," said Moggv, "it was very hard for to wish to flog my poor Jemmy for singing a song which you have just now been singing yourself." " Did he want to flog your Jemmy for that ? " "Yes, he did indeed, ladies." " Then as sure as I stand here, and may this punch be my poison, if he shan't beg your pardon on his knees. Shan't he, girls ? " cried Mrs. Slamkoe. " Yes, yes, that he shall, or we'll poke him with the poker." This was a dreadful threat, but the indignity was so great, that Vanslyperken attempted to resist. It was, however, in vain ; he was forced to go on his knees, and ask Mrs. Salisbury's pardon. " Indeed, ladies, I do not wish it," said Moggy ; " now, pray don't. Well, Mr. Vanslyperken, pardon granted ; so now kiss and make friends." Mr. Vanslyperken, surrounded now by furies rather than Bacchanalians, kissed Mrs. Salisbury. " What in the world would you have me do, you she- devils ? " cried he at last, driven to desperation. " This is language for a gentleman ! " said Mrs. Slamkoe. " They shall make you do nothing more," replied Moggy. " I must retire, ladies your freak's up. You know I never keep late hours. Ladies, I wish you all a very good night." " Perhaps, Mr. Vanslyperken, you would wish to go. I'll send for the woman of the house that you may settle the bill; I think you offered to treat the company." SNARLEYYOW Vanslyperken grinned ghastly. The bell was rung, and while Mr. Vanslyperken was pulling out the sum demanded by the landlady, the ladies all disappeared. Vanslyperken put up his diminished purse. "There is your sword, Mr. Vanslyperken," said Moggy ; who during the whole of the scene had kept up a retenue very different from her usual manners. Vanslyperken took his sword, and appeared to feel his courage return why not ? he was armed, and in company with only one woman, and he sought revenge. He rang the bell, and the landlady appeared. " Landlady," cried Vanslyperken, " you'll send for a con- stable directly. Obey me, or I'll put you down as a party to the robbery which has been committed. I say, a constable immediately. Refuse on your peril, woman ; a king's officer has been robbed and ill-treated." " Lauk-a-mercy ! a constable, sir ? I'm sure you've .had a very pleasant jollification." " Silence, woman ; send for a constable immediately." " Do you hear, Mrs. VVilcox ? " said Moggy, very quietly, " Mr. Vanslyperken wants a constable. Send for one, by all means." " Oh ! certainly, ma'am, if you wish it," said the landlady, quitting the room. " Yes, you infamous woman, I'll teach you to rob and ill- treat people in this way." " Mercy on me! Mr. Vanslyperken, why, I never interfered." " Ay, ay, that's all very well ; but you'll tell another story when you're all before the authorities." " Perhaps I shall," replied Moggy carelessly. " But I shall now wish you a good evening, Mr. Vanslyperken." Thereupon Mr. Vanslyperken very valorously drew his sword, and flourished it over his head. " You don't pass here, Mrs. Salisbury. No no it's my turn now." "Your turn now, you beast !" retorted Moggy. "Why, if I wished to pass, this poker would soon clear the way ; but I can pass without that, and I will give you the countersign. Hark ! a word in your ear, you wretch. You are in my power. You have sent for a constable, and I swear by my own Jemmy's little finger, which is worth your old shrivelled carcase, that I shall give you in charge of the constable." 209 o THE DOG FIEND; OR, " Me ! " exclaimed Vanslyperken. " Yes, you you wretch you scum. Now I am going, stop me if you dare. Walls have ears, so I'll whisper. If you wish to send a constable after me, you'll find me at the house of the Jew Lazarus. Do you understand ? " Vanslyperken started back as if an adder had come before him, his sword dropped out of his hand, he stood transfixed. " May I go now, Mr. Vanslyperken, or am I to wait for the constable ? Silence gives consent," continued Moggy, making a mock courtesy, and walking out of the room. For a minute Vanslyperken remained in the same position. At last, bursting with his feelings, he snatched up his sword, put it into the sheath, and was about to quit the room, when in came the landlady with the constable. " You vants me, sir ? " said the man. "I did," stammered Vanslyperken, "but she is gone." "I must be paid for my trouble, sir, if you please." Vanslyperken had again to pull out his purse ; but this time he hardly felt the annoyance, for in his mind's eye his neck was already in the halter. He put the money into the man's hand without speaking, and then left the room, the landlady courtesying very low, and hoping that she soon should again have the pleasure of his company at the Wheatsheaf. CHAPTER XXXI In which Snarleyyoiv again triumphs over his enemies X>UT we must return to the cabin, and state what took place during this long absence of the commander, who had gone on shore about three o'clock, and had given directions for his boat to be at the Point at sunset. There had been a council of war held on the forecastle, in which Corporal Van Spitter and Smallbones were the most prominent ; and the meeting was held to debate whether they should or should not make one more attempt to destroy the dog ; singular that the argu- ments and observations very nearly coincided with those made use of by Vanslyperken and his mother, when they debated how to get rid of Smallbones. 210 SNARLEYYOW "Water won't touch him, I sees that," observed Small- bones. " No. Mein Gott ! dat vas to trow time and de trouble away," replied the corporal. " Hanging's just as natural a death for a cur," observed Spurey. " Yes," observed Short. " I'm afeared that the rope's not laid that's to hang that animal," observed Coble, shaking his head. "If water won't do, I'm persuaded nothing will, for did not they use, in former days, to lay all spirits in the Red Sea ? " "Yes," quoth Short. " But he ban't a spirit yet," replied Smallbones ; " he be flesh and blood o' some sort. If I gets fairly rid of his body, d n his soul, I say ; he may keep that and welcome." " But then, you know, he'll haunt us just as much as ever we shall see him here just the same." "A spirit is only a spirit," observed Smallbones; "he may live in the cabin all day and night afore I care ; but, d'ye see, there's a great difference between the ghost of a dog and the dog himself." " Why, if the beast aren't natural, I can't see much odds/' observed Spurey " But I can feel 'era," replied Smallbones. " This here dog has a-bitten me all to bits, but a ghost of a dog can't bite, anyhow." "No," replied Short. "And now, d'ye see, as Obadiah Coble has said as how spirits must be laid, I think if we were to come for to go for to lay this here hanimal in the cold hearth, he may perhaps not be able to get up again." " That's only a perhaps," observed Coble. " Well, a perhaps is better than nothing at all," said the lad. "Yes," observed Short. "That depends upon sarcumstances," observed Spurey. " What sort of a breakfast would you make upon a perhaps?" " A good one, perhaps," replied Smallbones, grinning at the jingling of the words. " Twenty dozen tyfels ! Smallbones is in de right," observed Jansen, who had taken no part in the previous conversation. " Suppose you bury de dog, de dog body not get up again. 211 THE DOG FIEND; OR, Suppose he will come, his soul come, leave him body behind him." " That's exactly my notion of the thing," observed Small- bones. " Do you mean for to bury him alive ? " inquired Spurey. " Alive ! Gott in himmel no. I knock de brains out first, perry afterwards." " There's some sense in that, corporal." " And the dog can't have much left, anyhow, dog or devil, when his brains are all out." "No," quoth Short. "But who is to do it?" "Corporal and I," replied Smallbones ; "we be agreed, ban't we, corporal ? " " Mein Gott, yes ! " " And now I votes that we tries it offhand ; what's the use of shilly-shally ? I made a mortal vow that that 'ere dog and I won't live together there ban't room enough for us two." " It's a wide world, nevertheless," observed Coble, hitching up his trousers ; " howsomever, I have nothing to say, but I wish you luck ; but if you kill that dog, I'm a bishop that's all." " And if I don't try for to do so, I am an harchbishop, that's all," replied the gallant Smallbones. " Come along, corporal." And here was to be beheld a novel scene. Smallbones followed in obedience by his former persecutor and his superior officer ; a bag of bones a reed a lath a scarecrow ; like a pilot cutter ahead of an Indiaman, followed in his wake by Corporal Van Spitter, weighing twenty stone. How could this be ? It was human nature. Smallbones took the lead, because he was the more courageous of the two, and the corporal following, proved he tacitly admitted it. " He be a real bit of stuff, that 'ere Phil Smallbones," said one of the men. " I thinks he be a supernatural himself, for my part," re- joined Spurey. "At all events, he aren't afeard of him," said another. " We shall see," replied Coble, squirting out his tobacco- juice under the gun. "Come, men, we must go to work now. Shall we, Mr. Short?" 212 SNARLEYYOW " Yes," replied the commanding officer; and the conference broke up. In the meantime the consultation was continued between Smallbones and the corporal. The latter had received in- struction to take on shore Mr. Vanslyperken's dirty linen to the washerwoman, and of course, as a corporal, he was not obliged to carry it, and would take Smallbones for that purpose. Then he could easily excuse taking the dog on shore upon the plea of taking care of it. It was therefore so arranged ; the dog would follow the corporal in the absence of his master, but no one else. In a few minutes the corporal, Smallbones, Snarleyyow, and a very small bundle of linen, were in the boat, and shoved off with as many good wishes and as much anxiety for their success, as probably Jason and his followers received when they departed in search of the Golden Fleece. The three parties kept in company, and passed through the town of Portsmouth. The washerwoman lived outside the Lines, and there they proceeded. Snarleyyow very much in spirits at being able to eat the grass, which his health very much required. They walked on until they arrived at a large elm-tree, on the side of the road, which lay between two hedges and ditches. " This will do," observed the corporal solemnly. " Mein Gott ! I wish it was over," continued he, wiping the perspira- tion from his bull-forehead. " How shall we kill him, corporal ?" inquired Smallbones. " Mein Gott ! knock him head against de tree, I suppose." " Yes, and bury him in the ditch. Here, dog Snarleyyow, here, dog," said Smallbones ; " come, a poor doggy come here." But Snarleyyow was not to be coaxed by Smallbones ; he suspected treachery. " He won't a-come to me, corporal, or I'd soon settle his hash," observed Smallbones. The corporal had now got over a little panic which had seized him. He called Snarleyyow, who came immediately. Oh ! had he imagined what the corporal was about to do, he might have died like Caesar, exclaiming, " Et tu, Brute ! " which in plain English means, " And you you brute ! " The corporal, with a sort of desperation, laid hold of the dog by the tail, drawing him back till he could swing him 213 THE DOG FIEND; OR, round. In a second or two Snarleyyow was whirling round the corporal, who turned with him, gradually approaching the trunk of the elm-tree,, till at last his head came in contact with it with a resounding blow, and the dog fell senseless. " Try it again, corporal, let's finish him." The corporal again swung round the inanimate body of the dog ; again, and again, and again, did the head come in contact with the hard wood ; and then the corporal, quite out of breath with the exertion, dropped the body on the grass. Neither of them spoke a word for some time, but watched the body, as it lay motionless, doubled up, with the fore and hind feet meeting each other, and the one eye closed. "Well, I've a notion that he is done for, anyhow/' said Smallbones, "at last." " Mein Gott, yes ! " replied the corporal. " He never get on his legs again, be he tog or be he tyfel." " Now for to come for to go for to bury him," said Small- bones, swinging the dog by the tail, and dragging him towards the ditch. " I wonder if we could get a spade anywhere, corporal." " Mein Gott ! if we ask for a spade they will ask what for, and Vanslyperken may find it all out." " Then I'll bury him and cover him up, anyhow ; he'll not come to life again ; if he does, may I be knocked on the head like him, that's all." Smallbones dragged the body into the ditch, and collecting out of the other parts of the ditch a great quantity of wet leaves, covered the body a foot deep. " There, they won't find him now, because they won't know where to look for him. I say, corporal, I've a notion we had better not be seen here too long." " No," said the corporal, wiping his forehead, putting his handkerchief in his cap, and his cap on his head ; " we must go now." They went to the washerwoman's, delivered the bundle, and then returned on board, when the whole crew were in- formed of the success of the expedition, and appeared quite satisfied that there was an end of the detested cur ; all but Coble, who shook his head. " We shall see," says he ; " but I'm blessed if I don't expect the cur back to-morrow morning." We must now return to Vanslyperken, who left the public- 214 SNARLEYYOW house in a state of consternation. " How could she possibly know anything about it ! " exclaimed he. " My life in the power of that she-devil ! " And Vanslyperken walked on, turning over the affair in his mind. " I have gone too far to retreat now. I must either go on, or fiy the country. Fly where ? What a fool have I been ! " but then Vanslyperken thought of the money. " No, no, not a fool, but I am verv unfortunate." Vanslyperken continued his route, until it a't last occurred to him that he would go to the Jew Lazarus, and speak with him ; for, thought Vanslyperken, if all is discovered, they may think that I have informed, and then my life will be sought by both parties. Vanslyperken arrived at the Jew's abode, knocked softly, but received no answer ; he knocked again louder, a bustle and confusion was heard inside, and at last the door, with the chain fixed, was opened a couple of inches, and the Jew stammered out, " Wot vash there at this late hour of the night ? " " It is me, the lieutenant of the cutter," replied Vansly- perken. " I must speak with you directly." The door was opened, several figures, and the clatter of arms were heard in the dark passage, and as soon as Vansly- perken had entered it was relocked, and he was left in the dark. In a minute the Jew, in a woollen wrapper, made his appear- ance with a light, and led Vanslyperken into the room where he had been shown before. " Now then, Mishter Leeftenant, vat vash de matter ? " " We are discovered, I'm afraid ! " exclaimed Vanslyperken. " Holy father Abraham ! " exclaimed the Jew, starting back. " But tell me vy you shay sho." " A woman told me this night that she knew why I came to your house that I was in her power." " Vat woman ? " " A hell-cat, who hates me as she does the devil." " A hell-cat vould not hate de divil," slowly observed the Jew. " Well, perhaps not ; but she will ruin me if she can." " Vat vash her name ? " said Lazarus. " Moggy Salisbury." " Pah ! is dat all ? vy, my good friend, she is one of us. Dere, you may go vay you may go to bed, Mr. Vanslyperken." 215 THE DOG FIEND; OR, " What do you mean ? " " I mean dat she laughed at you, and frighten you dat she is one of us, and so is her husband, who was in your chip. Ven you hang, she and I vill all hang togeder ; now you comprehend ? " " Yes," replied Vanslyperken, " I do now ; but how could you trust such people ? " " Trust such people, Mr. Vanslyperken ! If you prove as true as those people, vy all de better ; now go avay go to bed you have vaked up all de peoples here. Good night, Mr. Leeftenant ; " and the Jew led the way to the door, and let Vanslyperken out. " So then," thought Vanslyperken, as he pursued his way down to the Point, "that woman and her husband are dam- nation, but I've a great mind to discover all, if it's only to hang them." But, on second thoughts, Vanslyperken thought that it was not worth while to be hanged himself, just for the pleasure of hanging others. It was a great relief to his mind to know that there was no fear of discovery. The tip of his nose itched, and he rubbed it mechanically ; the rubbing brought away all the skin. He remembered the hot poker the money he had been forced to pay his being made to sing and to beg pardon on his knees ; and he cursed Moggy in his heart, the more so, as he felt that he dared not take any steps against her. When he came to the Point he stood on the shingle, looking for his boat, but the men had waited till twelve o'clock, and then, presuming that their commander did not intend to come at all that night, had pulled on board again. He was looking round for a waterman to pull him off, when something cold touched his hand. Vanslyperken started, and almost screamed with fear. He looked, and it was the cold nose of Snarleyj o\v, who now leaped upon his master. " Snarleyyow, my poor dog ! how came you on shore ? " But the dog not being able to speak, made no answer. While Vanslyperken was wondering how the dog could possibly have come on shore, and what Corporal Van Spitter could be about to have allowed it, the small casement of a garret window near him was opened, and a head was thrust out. " Do you want to go on board, sir ? " said a tremulous voice, 216 SNARLEYYOW "Yes," replied Vanslyperken. "I will be down directly, sir," replied the old boatman, who in a minute or two appeared with his sculls on his shoulder. " Not easy to find a boat at this time of the morning, sir/' said the man ; " but I heard you speaking, for I've had such a toothache these two nights that I can't shut my eyes." The old man unlocked the chain which fastened his wherry, and in a few minutes Vanslyperken was on the deck of the cutter, but he found there was no one to receive him no watch kept. "Very well," thought he, "we'll talk about this to-morrow morning. Short or Coble, I wonder which of the two pretty neglect of duty, indeed report to the admiral, by heavens ! " So saying, Mr. Vanslyperken, with Snarl eyyow at his heels, went down into the cabin undressed in the dark, for he would not let any one know that he was on board. It being about three o'clock in the morning, and Mr. Vanslyperken being well tired with the events of the day, he was soon in a sound sleep. There will be no difficulty in accounting for the return of the dog, which had a skull much thicker than even the corporal's. He had been stunned with the heavy blows, but not killed. After a certain time he came to him- self in his bed of leaves, first scratched with one paw, and then with another, till his senses returned ; he rose, worked his way out, and lay down to sleep. After he had taken a long nap he rose recovered, shook himself, and trotted down to the beach, but the boat had shoved off, and the cur had remained there waiting for an opportunity to get on board, when his master came down with the same object in view. But as every soul is fast asleep, we shall now finish the chapter. CHAPTER XXXII Listeners never hear any good of themselves V ANSLYPERKEN was awakened three hours after he had fallen asleep by the noise of the buckets washing the decks. He heard the men talking on deck, and aware that no one knew that he was on board, he rose from his bed, and opened 217 THE DOG FIEND; OR, one of the sliding sashes of the skylight, that he might over- hear the conversation. The first words he heard were from Bill Spurey. " I say, Coble, I wonder what the skipper will say when he conies on board, and finds that the dog is gone ? " "Hoh ! hoh !" thought Vanslyperken. " I aren't convinced that he is gone yet," replied Coble. "Smallbones swears that he's settled this time/' replied Spurey. " So he did before," replied Coble. " Smallbones again/' thought Vanslyperken. " I'll Small- bones him, if I hang for it." " Why, he says he buried him two feet deep." " Ay, ay ; but what's the use of burying an animal who's not a human creature ? For my part, I say this, that the imp belongs to his master, and is bound to serve him as long as his master lives. When he dies, the dog may be killed, and then " " Then what ? " " Why, with the blessing of God, they'll both go to hell together, and I don't care how soon." " Kill me, you old villain !" muttered Vanslyperken, grinding his teeth. "Well, anyhow, if the dog be not made away with, no more be Smallbones. He aren't afeard of the devil himself." " No, not he ; I'm of opinion Smallbones wa'n't sent here for nothing." " He's escaped him twice, at all events." "Then they know it," thought Vanslyperken, turning pale. "Ay, and I will take you any bet you please, that the skipper never takes that boy's life. He's charmed, or I am a gudgeon." Vanslyperken felt that it was his own suspicion, and he trembled at the idea of the lad being supernatural. " Out of the way, Coble, or I'll fill your shoes," cried out one of the men, slashing a bucket of water. " That's not quite so easy, 'cause I've got boots on," replied Coble. " However, I'll take up another berth." The men walked away, and Vanslyperken could hear no more ; but he had heard quite enough. The life of the dog 218 SNARLEYYOW had been attempted by Smallbones, it was evident. Mr. Van- slyperken, after a little agitation, rang the bell. " By all that's blue, the skipper's on board !" exclaimed the men on deck. " When the devil did he come ? " " Not in my watch, at all events/' replied Coble. "Did he come in yours, Short ? " "No," replied Short. "Then it must have been in the corporal's." " The corporal never called me, nor was he on deck," replied Coble. " I've a notion he never kept his watch." The ring at the bell particularly concerned two people, the two culprits, Smallbones and Corporal Van Spitter. The latter made his appearance; but previous to his answer- ing the bell, Mr. Vanslyperken had time to reflect. "So they think my dog is supernatural," said he ; "so much the better. I'll make them believe it still more." Mr. Vanslyperken called the dog, and pointed to his bed. The dog, who was fond of a warm berth, and but seldom allowed to get on the bed, immediately jumped up into it when invited, and Mr. Vanslyperken patted him, and covered him up with the bed- clothes. He then drew the curtains of the bed, and waited to see who would answer the bell. Corporal Van Spitter made his appearance. " Corporal, I came on board very late, where have you put the dog ? Bring him into the cabin." Here the corporal, who tfas prepared, shook his head, smoothed down the hair of his forehead, and made a very melancholy face. " It was all my fault, Mynheer Vanslyperken ; yet I do for de best, but te tog be lost." " How is that, corporal ? " The corporal then stated that he had taken the precaution to take the dog on shore, as he was afraid to leave it on board when he went to the washerwoman's, and that he was not long there, but while he was the dog disappeared. He had looked everywhere, but could pot find it. "You took Smallbones with you ? " said Vanslyperken. "Yes, mynheer, to carry de linen." " And where was he when you were at the washerwoman's?" " He was here and dere." 219 THE DOG FIEND; OR, "I know that it was he who killed and buried the dog, corporal." Corporal Van Spitter started ; he thought he was discovered. " Kilt and perry ed ! meia Gott ! " said the corporal, obliged to say something. " Yes, I overheard the men say so on deck, corporal. He must have taken the opportunity when you were in the house counting the linen." Now the corporal had time to recover himself, and he argued that anything was better than that he should be suspected. Smallbones was already known to have attempted the life of the dog, so he would leave the lieutenant in his error. " Mein Gott! he is von d d kill-dog feller," observed the corporal. " I look everywhere, I no find te tog. Den te tog is dead ?" "Yes," replied Vanslyperken, "but I'll punish the scoundrel, depend upon it. That will do, corporal ; you may go." As Snarleyyow remained perfectly quiet during this conver- sation, we must give Vanslyperken great credit for his man- oeuvre. The corporal went to Smallbones, and repeated what had passed. Smallbones snapped his fingers. " He may keel-haul, or hang me, for all 1 care. The dog is dead. Never fear, corporal, I won't peach upon you. I'm game, and I'll die so if so be I must." Vanslyperken sent for Smallbones. Smallbones, who was worked up to the highest state of excitement, came in boldly. " So, you villain, you've killed my dog, and buried it." " No, I aren't," replied Smallbones. " I knows nothing about your dog, sir." " Why, the men on deck said so, you scoundrel I heard them." "I don't care what the men say; I never killed your dog, sir." " You rascal, I'll have your life ! " exclaimed Vanslyperken. Smallbones grinned diabolically, and Vanslyperken, who remembered all that the men had said in confirmation of his own opinion relative to Smallbones, turned pale. Smallbones, on his part, aware from Corporal Van Spitter that the lieu- tenant had such an idea, immediately took advantage of the signs in the lieutenant's countenance, and drawled out, that's not so easy ! " SNARLEYYOW Vanslyperken turned away. "You may go now, sir, but depend upon it you shall feel my vengeance ! " and Small- bones quitted the cabin. Vanslyperken finished his toilet, and then turned the dog out of the bed. He went on deck, and after he had walked a little while, sent for Corporal Van Spitter to consult as to the best method of ascertaining what had become of Snarleyyow. Having entered apparently very earnestly into the corporal's arrange- ments, who was to go on shore immediately, he desired the corporal to see his breakfast got ready in the cabin. It so happened that the corporal went into the cabin, followed by Smallbones ; the first object that met his view was Snarleyyow, sitting upon the chest, scratching his ragged ear as if nothing had happened. " Gott in himmel ! " roared the corporal, turning back, and running out of the cabin, upsetting Smallbones, whom he met in the passage, and trotting, like an elephant, right over him. Nor was Smallbones the only one who suffered ; two marines and three seamen were successively floored by the corporal, who, blinded with fear, never stopped till he ran his head butt against the lining in the forepeak of the cutter, which, with the timbers of the vessel, brought him up, not all standing, in one sense of the word, for in his mad career his head was dashed so violently against them, that the poor corporal fell down, stunned to insensibility. In the meantime Smallbones had gained his feet, and was rubbing his ribs to ascertain if they were all whole. " Well, I'm sure," said he, "if I aren't flattened for all the world like a pancake, with that 'ere corporal's weight. One may as well have a broad wheel-waggon at once go over one's body ; but what could make him come for to go to run away bellow- ing in that 'ere manner ? He must have seen the devil ; or, perhaps," thought Smallbones, " that imp of the devil, Snarleyyow. I'll go and see what it was, anyhow." Smallbones, rubbing his abdomen, where the corporal had trod hardest, walked into the cabin, where he beheld the dog. He stood with his mouth wide open. " I defy the devil and all his works," exclaimed he at last, "and you be one of his, that's sartin. I fear God, and I honour the king, and the parish taught me to read the Bible. 221 THE DOG FIEND; OR, There you be resurrectioned up again. Well, it's no use, I suppose. Satan, I defy you, anyhow ; but it's very hard that a good Christian should have to get the breakfast ready, of which you'll eat one-half. I don't see why I'm to wait upon the deril or his imps." Then Smallbones stopped, and thought a little. " I wonder whether he bee'd dead, as I thought. Master came on board last night without no one knowing nothing about it, and he might have brought the dog with him, if so be he came to again. I won't believe that he's haltogether not to be made away with, for how came his eye out ? Well, I don't care, I'm a good Christian, and may I be swamped if I don't try what he's made of yet ! First time we cuts up beef I'll try and chop your tail, anyhow, that I will, if I am hung for it." Smallbones regained his determination. He set about laying the things for breakfast, and when they were ready he went up to the quarter-deck, reporting the same to Mr. Vanslyperken, who had expected to see him frightened out of his wits, and concluding his speech by saying, " If you please, sir, the dog be in the cabin all right ; I said as how I never kilt your dog, nor buried him neither." " The dog in the cabin ! " exclaimed Mr. Vanslyperken, with apparent astonishment. " Why, how the devil could he have come there ? " " He cummed off, I suppose, sir, same way as you did, without nobody knowing nothing about it," drawled out Smallbones, who then walked away. In the meantime the corporal had been picked up, and the men were attempting to recover him. Smallbones went for- ward to see what had become of him, and learnt how it was that he was insensible. "Well then," thought Smallbones, "it may have been all the same with the dog, and I believe there's humbug in it ; for if the dog had made his appearance, as master pretends he did, all of a sudden, he'd a been more frightened than me." So reasoned Smallbones, and he reasoned well. In the meantime the corporal opened his eyes, and gradually returned to his senses, and then, for the first time, the ship's company, who were all down at their breakfast, demanded of Smallbones the reason of the corporal's conduct. " Why," replied Smallbones, " because that 'ere beast, Snar- 222 SNARLEYYOW leyyow, be come back again, all alive, a'ter being dead and buried he's in the cabin now that's all." " That's all ! " exclaimed one. " All ! " cried another. " The devil ! " said a third. " I said as how it would be/' said Obadiah Coble " that clog is no dog, as sure as I sit here." The return of the dog certainly had a strong effect upon the whole of the ship's company. The corporal swore that he was not in the cabin, and that Mr. Vanslyperken had arranged for his going on shore to look for him, when all of a sudden the clog made his appearance, no one knew how. Smallbones found himself so much in the minority, that he said nothing. It was perfect heresy not to believe that the dog was sent from the lower regions ; and as for any further attempts to destroy it, it was considered as perfect insanity. But this renewed attempt on the part of Smallbones, for Vanslyperken was convinced that an attempt had been made, although it had not been successful, again excited the feelings of Mr. Vanslyperken against the lad, and he resolved some- how or another to retaliate. His anger overcame his awe, and he was reckless in his desire of vengeance. There was not the least suspicion of treachery on the part of Corporal Van Spitter in the heart of Mr. Vanslyperken, and the corporal played his double part so well, that, if possible, he was now higher in favour than ever. After a day or two, during which Mr. Vanslyperken remained on board, he sent for the corporal, determining to sound him as to whether he would make any attempts upon Smallbones ; for to such a height had Vanslyperken 's enmity arrived, that he now resolved to part with some of his darling money, to tempt the corporal, rather than not get rid of the lad. After many hints thrown out, but not taken by the wily corporal, who was resolved that Vanslyperken should speak plainly, the deed and the reward of ten guineas were openly proclaimed, and Vanslyperken waited for the corporal's reply. " Mein Gott, Mynheer Vanslyperken ! suppose it was pos- sible, I not take your money, I do it wid pleasure ; but, sir, it not possible." " Not possible ! " exclaimed Vanslyperken. " No, mynheer," replied the corporal ; " I not tell you all, tousand tyfels, I not tell you all ; " and here the corporal put his 223 THE DOG FIEND; OR, hand to his forehead and was silent, much to Vanslyperken's amazement. But the fact was, that Corporal Van Spitter was thinking what he possibly could say. At last, a brilliant thought struck him he narrated to the lieutenant how he had seen the ghost of Smallbones, as he thought, when he was floating about, adrift on the Zuyder Zee described with great force his horror at the time of the appearance of the super- natural object, and tailed on to what he believed to be true, that which he knew to be false, to wit, that the apparition had cried out to him that "he was not to be hurt by mortal man." " Gott in himmel ! " finished the corporal, " I never was so frightened in my life, I see him now, as plain as I see you, mynheer. Twenty tousand tyfels, but de voice was like de tunder and his eye, like de lightning I fell back in one swoon. Ah, mein Gott, mein Gott ! " So well did the corporal play his part, that Vanslyperken became quite terrified ; the candle appeared to burn dim, and he dared not move to snuff it. He could not but credit the corporal, for there was an earnestness of description, and a vividness of colouring, which could not have been invented ; besides, was not the corporal his earnest and only friend ? " Corporal," said Vanslyperken, " perhaps you'll like a glass of scheedam ; there's some in the cupboard." This was very kind of Mr. Vanslyperken, but he wanted one himself, much more than the corporal. The corporal produced the bottle and the glass, poured it out, made his military salute, and tossed it off. " Give me another glass, corporal," said Vanslyperken, in a tremulous tone. The lieutenant took one, two, three glasses, one after another, to recover himself. The corporal had really frightened him. He was convinced that Smallbones had a charmed life. Did he not float to the Nab buoy and back again ? did not a pistol ball pass through him without injury ? Vanslyperken shuddered ; he took a fresh glass, and then handed the bottle to the corporal, who helped himself, saluted, and the liquor again disappeared in a moment. Dutch courage is proverbial, although a libel upon one of the bravest of nations. Vanslyperken now felt it, and again he commenced with the corporal. " What were the words ? " inquired he. 224 SNARLEYYOW " Dat he was not to be hurt by mortal man, mynheer. I can take mine piple oath of it," replied the corporal. "Damnation!" cried Vanslyperken ; "but stop mortal man perhaps he may be hurt by woman.'' " Dat is quite another ting, mynheer." " He shan't escape if I can help it," retorted Vanslyper- ken. " I must think about it." Vanslyperken poured out another glass of scheedam, and pushed the stone bottle to the corporal, who helped himself without ceremony. Mr. Vansly- perken was now about two-thirds drunk, for he was not used to such a quantity of spirits. (l Now, if 1 had only been friends with that that hell- fire Moggy Salisbury," thought Vanslyperken, speaking aloud to himself. " Mein Gott, yes, mynheer," replied the corporal. Vanslyperken took another glass spilling a great deal on the table as he poured it out ; he then covered his eyes with his hand, as if in thought. Thereupon the corporal filled without being asked ; and as he perceived that his superior remained in the same position, and did not observe him, he helped himself to a second glass, and then waited till Van- slyperken should speak again ; but the liquor had overpowered him, and he spoke no more. The corporal, after a few minutes, went up to his superior ; he touched him on the shoulder, saying, " Mynheer," but he obtained no reply. On the contrary, the slight touch made Mr. Vanslyperken fall forward on the table. He was quite insensible. So the corporal took him up in his arms, laid him in his bed, then taking possession of the lieutenant's chair, for he was tired of standing so long, he set to work to empty the bottle, which, being large and full at the time that it was produced from the cupboard, took some time, and before it was accom- plished the Corporal Van Spitter had fallen fast asleep in the chair. Shortly afterwards the candle burned out, and the cabin was in darkness. It was about three o'clock in the morning when Mr. Vansly- perken began to recover his senses, and as his recollection returned, so were his ears met with a stupendous roaring and unusual noise. It was, to his imagination, unearthly, for he bad been troubled with wild dreams about Smallbones, and 225 p THE DOG FIEND; OR, his appearance to the corporal. It sounded like thunder, and Mr. Vanslyperken thought that he could plainly make out " Mortal man ! Mortal man ! " and, at times, the other words of the supernatural intimation to the corporal. The mortal man was drawn out in lengthened cadence, and in a manner truly horrible. Vanslyperken called out : " Mor tal man," was the reply. Again Vanslyperken almost shrieked in a perspiration of fear. The sound now ceased; but it was followed up by a noise like the rattling of glasses, tumbling about of the chairs and table, and Vanslyperken buried his face under the clothes. Then the door, which had been shut, was heard by him to slam like thunder ; and then Snarleyyow barked loud and deep. " Oh ! God forgive me ! " cried the terrified lieutenant. " Our Father which art in heaven save me save me ! " Shortly afterwards the corporal made his appearance with a light, and inquired if Mr. Vanslyperken had called. He found him reeking with perspiration, and half dead with fear. In broken words he stated how he had been visited, and how the same intimation, that no mortal man could hurt Smallbones, had been rung into his ears. "It was only one dream, Mynheer Vanslyperken," observed the corporal. " No it was no dream," replied Vanslyperken. " Stay in the cabin, good corporal." " Yes, mynheer," replied the corporal, drawing the curtains of the bed ; and then quietly picking up the various articles on the floor, the table and chairs which had been overturned. Alas ! fear is the mate of guilt. All this horrible visitation was simply that Mr. Vanslyperken had heard the corporal's tremendous snoring, as he slept in the chair, and which his imagination had turned into the words, " Mortal man." The first exclamation of Mr. Vanslyperken had awoke the corporal, who, aware of the impropriety of his situation, had attempted to retreat ; in so doing he had overturned the table and chairs, with the bottles and glasses upon them. Fearful of discovery upon this unexpected noise, he had hastened out of the cabin, slammed the door, and waked up Snarleyyow ; but he knew, from the exclamations of Vansly- perken, that the lieutenant was frightened out of his wits : so he verv boldly returned with a candle to ascertain the 226 SNARLEYYOW result of the disturbance, and was delighted to find that the lieutenant was still under the delusion. So soon as he had replaced everything, the corporal took a chair, and finding that he had fortunately put the cork into the stone bottle before he fell asleep, and that there was still one or two glasses in it, lie drank them off, and waited patiently for daylight. By this time Vanslyperken was again asleep and snoring ; so the corporal took away all the broken fragments, put the things in order, and left the cabin. When Vanslyperken awoke and rang his bell, Smallbones entered. Vanslyperken got up, and finding the cabin as it was left the night before, was more than ever persuaded that he had been supernaturally visited. Fear made him quite civil to the lad, whose life he now considered, as the ship's com- pany did that of the dog's, it was quite useless for him, at least, to attempt, and thus ends this chapter of horrors. CHAPTER XXXIII In which there is nothing very particular or very interesting W E must now change the scene for a short time, and intro- duce to our readers a company assembled in the best inn which, at that time, was to be found in the town of Cher- bourg. The room in which they were assembled was large in dimensions, but with a low ceiling the windows were diminutive, and gave but a subdued light, on account of the vicinity of the houses opposite. The window-frames were small, and cut diamond-wise ; and in the centre of each of the panes was a round of coarsely-painted glass. A narrow table ran nearly the length of the room, and at each end of it there was a large chimney, in both of which logs of wood were burning cheerfully. What are now termed chaises longues were drawn to the sides of the table, or leaning against the walls of the room, which were without ornament, and neatly coloured with yellow ochre. The company assembled might have been about thirty in number, of which half-a-dozen, perhaps, were in the eccle- siastical dress of the time ; while the others wore the habili- 22? THE DOG FIEND; OR, ments then appropriated to cavaliers or gentlemen, with very little difference from those as worn in the times of the Charleses in England, except that the cloak had been dis- carded, and the more substantial roquelaure substituted in its place. Most of the party were men who had not yet arrived to middle age, if we except the clericals, who were much more advanced in life ; and any one, who had ever fallen in with the smuggling lugger and its crew, would have had no difficulty in recognising many of them in the well-attired and evidently high-born and well-educated young men who were seated or standing in the room. Among them Sir Robert Barclay was eminently conspicuous ; he was standing by the fire conversing with two of the ecclesiastics. "Gentlemen," said he at last, "our worthy Father Lovell has just arrived from St. Germain's; and, as the most rapid com- munication is now necessary, he is empowered to open here and before us every despatch which we bring over, before it is transmitted to headquarters, with permission to act as may seem best to the friends of his Majesty here assembled." The fact was, that King James had lately completely given himself up to religious exercises and mortification, and any communication to him was attended with so much delay, that it had been considered advisable to act without consulting him ; and to avoid the delay consequent on the transmission of communication to Paris, the most active parties had deter- mined that they would, for the present, take up their residence at Cherlxmrg, and merely transmit to their friends at St. Germain's an account of their proceedings, gaining, at least, a week by this arrangement. The party assembled had many names of some note. Among the ecclesiastics were Lovell, Collier, Snatt, and Cooke ; among the cavaliers were those of Musgrave, Friend, and Perkens, whose relatives had suffered in the cause ; Smith, Clancey, Herbert, Cunningham, Leslie, and many others. When Sir Robert Barclay approached the table the others took their seats in silence. " Gentlemen," said Sir Robert, laying down the despatches, which had been opened, " you must be aware that our affairs now wear a very prosperous appearance. Supported as we are by many in the Government of England, and by more in the House of Commons, with so many adherents here to our SNARLEYYOW cause, we have every rational prospect of success. During the first three months of this year much has been done ; and, at the same time, it must be confessed that the usurper and the heretics have taken every step in their power to assail and to crush us. By this despatch, now in my hand, it appears that a Bill has passed the Commons, by which it is enacted, ' That no person born after the 25th March next, being a Papist, shall be capable of inheriting any title of honour or estate, within the kingdom of England, dominion of Wales, or town of Benvick-on-the-Tweed.' " Here some of the ecclesiastics lifted up their eyes, others struck their clenched hands on the table, and the cavaliers, as if simultaneously, made the room ring, by seizing hold of the handles of their swords. "And further, gentlemen, ' that no Papist shall be capable of purchasing any lands, tenements, or hereditaments, either in his own name, or in the name of any other person in trust for him.' " The reader must be reminded that in those days there was no Times or Morning Herald laid upon the breakfast- table with the debates of the House that communication was anything but rapid, there being no regular post so that what had taken place two months back was very often news. "It appears then, gentlemen, that our only chance is to win our properties with our own good swords." " We will ! " was the unanimous reply of the laity present. " In Scotland our adherents increase daily ; the interests of so many have been betrayed by the usurper, that thousands of swords will start from their scabbards so soon as we can support the cause with the promised assistance of the court of Versailles ; and we have here intelligence that the Parlia- ment are in a state of actual hostility to the usurper, and that the national ferment is so great as to be almost on the verge of rebellion. I have also gained from a private communica- tion from our friend Ramsay, who is now at Amsterdam, and in a position to be most useful to us, that the usurper has intimated to his own countrymen, although it is not yet known in England, that he will return to the Hague in July. Such, gentlemen, is the intelligence I have to impart as respects our own prospects in our own country to which I have to 229 THE DOG FIEND; OR, add that the secret partition treaty, which is inimical to the interests of the French king, has been signed both in London and the Hague, as well as by the French envoy there. A more favourable occurrence for us, perhaps, never occurred, as it will only increase the already well-known ill-will of his Catholic Majesty against the usurper of his own father-in- law's crown. I have now, gentlemen, laid before you our present position and future prospects ; and, as we are met to consult upon the propriety of further measures, I shall be most happy to hear the suggestions of others." Sir Robert Barclay then sat down. Lovell, the Jesuit, first rose. " I have," said he, "no opinion to offer relative to warlike arrangements, those not being suit- able to my profession. I leave them to men like Sir Robert, whose swords are always ready, and whose talents are so well able to direct their swords ; still, it is well known that the sinews of war must be obtained, if war is to be carried on ; and I have great pleasure in announcing to those assembled, that from our friends in England I have received advice of the two several sums of ninety-three thousand pounds, and twenty nine thousand pounds, sterling money, having been actually collected, and now held in trust for the support of the good cause ; and, further, that the collections are still going on with rapidity and success. From his most Catholic Majesty we have received an order upon the minister for the sum of four thousand louis, which has been duly honoured, and from our blessed father, the Pope, an order for five hundred thou- sand paolis, amounting to about thirteen thousand pounds in sterling money, together with entire absolution for all sins already committed and about to be committed, and a secure promise of paradise to those who fall in the maintenance of the true faith and the legitimate king. I have, further, great expectations from Ireland, and many promises from other quarters, in support of the cause which, with the blessing of God, I trust will yet triumph." As soon as Lovell sat down, Collier, the ecclesiastic, rose. " That we shall find plenty of willing swords, and a sufficient supply of money for our purposes, there can be no doubt ; but I wish to propose one question to the company here assembled. It is an undoubted article of the true faith, that we are bound to uphold it by any and by every means. All human attempts 230 SNARLEYYOW are justifiable in the service of God. Many have already been made to get rid of the usurper, but they have not been crowned with success, as we too well know ; and the blood of our friends, many of whom were not accessories to the act, has been lavishly spilt by the insatiate heretic. " But they have, before this, received immortal crowns, in suffering as martyrs in the cause of religion and justice. I still hold that our attempts to cut off the usurper should be continued ; some hand more fortunate may succeed. But not only is his life to be taken, if possible, but the succession must be cut off root and branch. You all know that, of the many children born to the heretic William, all but one have been taken away from him, in judgment for his manifold crimes. One only remains, the present Duke of Gloucester ; and I do consider that this branch of heresy should be removed, even in preference to his parent, whose conduct is such as to assist our cause, and whose death may weaken the animosity of his Catholic Majesty, whose hostility is well known to be personal. I have neither men nor money to offer you, but I have means, I trust, soon to accomplish this point, and I dedicate my use- less life to the attempt." It would occupy too much of our pages if we were to narrate all that was said and done at this conference, which we have been obliged to report, as intimately connected with our history. Many others addressed the meeting, proposals were made, re- jected, and acceded to. Lists of adherents were produced, and of those who might be gained over. Resolutions were entered into and recorded, and questions debated. Before the break- ing up, the accounts of the sums expended, and the moneys still on hand, were brought forward : and in the former items, the name of Vanslyperken appeared rather prominent. As soon as the accounts were audited the conference broke up. We have said that, among those who were at the conference might be observed some persons who might be recognised as part of the crew of the lugger. Such was the case ; Sir Robert Barclay and many others were men of good family, and stout Jacobites. These young men served in the boat with the other men, who were no more than common seamen ; but this was considered necessary in those times of treachery. The lugger pulled eighteen oars, was clinker built, and very swift, even with a full cargo. The after-oars were pulled by the adherents THE DOG FIEND; OR, of Sir Robert,, and the arm-chest was stowed in the stern - sheets : so that these young men being always armed, no at- tempt to betray them, or to rise against them, on the part of the smugglers,had they been so inclined, could have succeeded. Ramsay's trust as steersman had been appropriated to Jemmy Salisbury, but no other alteration had taken place. We have entered into this detail to prove the activity of the Jacobite party. About an hour after the conference Sir Robert and his cavaliers had resumed their seamen's attire, for they were to go over that night ; and two hours before dusk, those who had been at a conference, in which the fate of kingdoms and crowned heads was at stake, were to be seen labouring at the oar in company with common seamen, and urging the fast boat through the yielding waters towards her haven at the CHAPTER XXXIV Besides other matter, containing an argument WE left Ramsay domiciliated in the house of the syndic Van Krause, on excellent terms with his host, who looked upon him as the mirror of information, and not a little in the good graces of the syndic's daughter Wilhelmina. There could not be a more favourable opportunity, perhaps, for a handsome and well- informed young man to prosecute his addresses and to gain the affections of the latter, were he so inclined. Wilhelmina had been brought up in every luxury, but isolated from the world. She was now just at the age at which it was her father's inten- tion to introduce her ; but, romantic in her disposition, she cared little for the formal introduction which it was intended should take place. Neither had she seen, in any of the young Dutch aristocracy, most of whom were well known to her by sight, as pointed out to her by her father when riding with him, that form and personal appearance which her mind's eye had embodied in her visions of her future lover. Her mind was naturally refined, and she looked for that elegance and grace of deportment which she sought for in vain among her countrymen, but which had suddenly been presented to her in the person of Edward Ramsay. 232 SNARLEYYOW Iii the few meetings of her father's friends at their house, the conversation was uninteresting, if not disgusting ; for it was about goods and merchandise, money and speculation, occasionally interrupted by politics, which were to her of as little interest. How different was the demeanour, the address, and the conversation of the young Englishman, who had been bred in courts, and, at the same time, had travelled much ! There was an interest in all he said, so much information blended with novelty and amusement, so much wit and plea- santry crowning all, that Wilhelmina was fascinated without her being aware of it ; and before the terms of intimacy had warranted her receiving his hand on meeting, she had already unconsciously given her heart. The opportunities arising from her father's close attention to his commercial affairs, and the mutual attraction which brought them together during the major part of the day, she anxious to be amused, and he at- tracted by her youth and beauty, were taken advantage of by them both, and the consequence was that, before ten days, they were inseparable. The syndic either did not perceive the danger to which his child was exposed, provided that there was any objection to the intimacy, or else, equally pleased with Ramsay, he had no objection to matters taking their course. As for Ramsay, that he had at first cultivated the intimacy with Wilhelmina more perhaps from distraction than with any definite purpose, is certain ; but he soon found that her attrac- tions were too great to permit him to continue it if he had not serious intentions. When he had entered his own room, before he had been a week in the house, he had taxed himself severely as to the nature of his feelings, and he was then convinced that he must avoid her company, which was impossible if he remained in the house, or, as a man of honour, make a timely retreat ; for Ramsay was too honourable to trifle with the feel- ings of an innocent girl. Having well weighed this point, he then calculated the probability of his being discovered, and the propriety of his continuing his attentions to the daughter of one whom he was deceiving, and whose political opinions were at such variance with his own but this was a point on which he could come to no decision. His duty to the cause he supported would not allow him to quit the house to remain in the house without falling in love was impossible. 233 THE DOG FIEND; OR, Why should his political opinions ever be known ? and why should not Wilhelmina be of the same opinion as he was ? and why Ramsay fell asleep, putting these questions to himself, and the next morning he resolved that things should take their chance. It was about a fortnight since the cutter had left for England. Ramsay was rather impatient for intelligence, but the cutter had not yet returned. Breakfast had been over some time, Mynheer Van Krause had descended to his warehouses, and Ramsay and Wilhelmina were sitting together upon one of the sofas in the saloon, both reclining, and free from that restraint of which nothing but extreme intimacy will divest you. "And so, my Wilhelmina/' said Ramsay, taking up her hand, which lay listless at her side, and playing with her taper fingers, " you really think William of Nassau is a good man ? " "And do not you, Ramsay?" replied Wilhelmina, surprised. " However I may rejoice at his being on the throne of Eng- land, I doubt whether I can justify his conduct to the unfor- tunate King James, in leaguing against his own father-in-law and dispossessing him of his kingdom. Suppose now, Wilhel- mina, that any fortunate man should become one day your husband : what a cruel what a diabolical conduct it would be on his part at least, so it appears to me if, in return for your father putting him in possession of perhaps his greatest treasure on earth, he were to seize upon all your father's property, and leave him a beggar, because other people were to invite him so to do." "I never heard it placed in that light before, Ramsay; that the alliance between King William and his father-in-law should have made him very scrupulous, I grant, but when the happiness of a nation depended on it, ought not a person in William's situation to waive all minor considerations ? " "The happiness of a nation, Wilhelmina! In what way would you prove that so much was at stake ? " " Was not the Protestant 1'eligion at stake ? Is not King James a bigoted Catholic ? " " I grant that, and therefore ought not to reign over a Pro- testant nation ; but if you imagine that the happiness of any nation depends upon its religion, I am afraid you are deceived. Religion has been made the excuse for interfering with the happiness of a nation whenever no better excuse could be 23-t SNARLEYYOW brought forward ; but depend upon it, the mass of the people will never quarrel about religion if they are left alone, and their interests not interfered with. Had King James not committed himself in other points, he might have worshipped his Creator in any form he thought proper. That a Protestant king was all that was necessary to quiet the nation is fully disproved by the present state of the country, now that the sceptre has been, for some years, swayed by King William, it being, at this moment, in a state very nearly approaching to rebellion." " But is not that occasioned by the machinations of the Jacobite party, who are promoting dissension in every quarter?" replied Wilhelmina. " I grant that they are not idle," replied Ramsay ; " but observe the state of bitter variance between William and the House of Commons, which represents the people of England. What can religion have to do with that ? No, Wilhelmina ; although, in this country, there are few who do not rejoice at their king being called to the throne of England, there are many, and those the most wise, in that country, who lament it quite as much." " But why so ? " " Because mankind are governed by interest, and patriotism is little more than a cloak. The benefits to this country, by the alliance with England, are very great, especially in a com- mercial point of view, and therefore you will find no want of patriots ; but to England the case is different : it is not her interest to be involved and mixed up in Continental wars and dissensions, which must now inevitably be the case. Depend upon it that posterity will find that England will have paid very dear for a Protestant king ; religion is what every one is willing to admit the propriety and necessity of, until they are taxed to pay for it, and then it is astonishing how very indif- ferent, if not disgusted, they become to it." "Why, Ramsay, one would never imagine you to be such a warm partisan of the present Government, as I believe you really are, to hear you talk this morning," replied Wilhelmina. " My public conduct, as belonging to a party, does not pre- vent my having my private opinions. To my party I am, and ever will be, steadfast ; but knowing the world, and the secret springs of most people's actions, as I do, you must not be THE DOG FIEND; OR, surprised at my being so candid with you, Wilhelmina. Our conversation, I believe, commenced upon the character of King William ; and I will confess to you that, estimating the two characters in moral worth, I would infinitely prefer being the exiled and Catholic James than the unnatural and crowned King William." " You will say next, that you would just as soon be a Catholic as a Protestant." " And if I had been brought up in the tenets of the one instead of the other, what difference would it have made, except that I should have adhered to the creed of my fore- fathers, and have worshipped the Almighty after their fashion, form, and ceremonies ? And are not all religions good if they be sincere ? do not they all tend to the same object, and have the same goal in view that of gaining heaven ? Would you not prefer a good, honest, conscientious man, were he a Catholic, to a mean, intriguing, and unworthy person, who professed himself a Protestant ? " " Most certainly ; but I should prefer to the just Catholic a man who was a just Protestant." " That is but natural ; but recollect, Wilhelmina, you have seen and heard, as yet, but one side of the question ; and if I speak freely to you, it is only to give you the advantage of my experience from having mixed with the world. I am true to my party, and, as a man, I must belong to a party, or I become a nonentity. But were I in a condition so unshackled that I may take up or lay down my opinions as I pleased, without loss of character as a woman may, for instance so little do I care for party so well balanced do I know the right and the wrong to be on both sides that I would, to please one I loved, at once yield up my opinions, to agree with her, if she would not yield up hers to agree with mine." " Then you think a woman might do so ? that is no com- pliment to the sex, Ramsay ; for it is as much as to assert that we have not only no weight or influence in the world, but also that we have no character or stability." " Far from it ; I only mean to say that women do not gene- rally enter sufficiently into politics to care much for them ; they generally imbibe the politics of those they live with without further examination, and that it is no disgrace to them if they change them. Besides, there is one feeling in women 236 SNARLEYYOW so powerful as to conquer all others, and when once that enters the breast, the remainder are absorbed or become obedient to it." " And that feeling is ' " Love, Wilhelmina ; and if a woman happens to have been brought up in one way of thinking by her parents, when she transfers her affections to her husband, should his politics be adverse, she will soon come round to his opinion, if she really loves him." " I am not quite so sure of that, Ramsay." " I am quite sure she ought. Politics and party are ever a subject of dispute, and therefore should be avoided by a wife ; besides, if a woman selects one as her husband, her guide and counsellor through life, one whom she swears to love, honour, cherish, and obey, she gives but a poor proof of it, if she does not yield up her judgment in all matters more peculiarly his province." " You really put things in such a new light, Ramsay, that I hardly know how to answer you, even when I am not con- vinced." " Because you have not had sufficient time for reflection, Wilhelmina; but weigh well, and dwell upon what 1 have said, and then you will either acknowledge that I am right, or find arguments to prove that I am wrong. But you promised me some singing. Let me lead you into the music-room." We have introduced this conversation between Wilhelmina and Ramsay, to show not only what influence he had already gained over the artless yet intelligent girl, but also the way by which he considerably prepared her for the acknowledgment which he resolved to make to her on some future opportunity ; for, although Ramsay cared little for deceiving the father, he would not have married the daughter without her being fully aware of who he was. These conversations were constantly renewed, as if accidentally, by Ramsay ; and long before lie had talked in direct terms of love, he had fully prepared her for it, so that he felt she would not receive a very severe shock when he threw off the mask, even when she discovered that he was a Catholic, and opposed to her father in religion as well as in politics. The fact was, that Ramsay, at first, was as much attracted by her wealth as by her personal charms j 237 THE DOG FIEND; OR, but, like many other men, as his love increased, so did he gradually become indifferent to her wealth, and he was deter- mined to win her for his wife in spite of all obstacles, and even if he were obliged to secure her hand, by carrying her off without the paternal consent. Had it been requisite, it is not certain whether Ramsay might not have been persuaded to have abandoned his party, so infatuated had he at last become with the really fascinating Wilhelmina. But Ramsay was interrupted in the middle of one of his "most favourite songs, by old Koops, who informed him that the lieutenant of the cutter was waiting for him in his room. Apologising for the necessary absence, Ramsay quitted the music-room, and hastened to meet Vanslyperken. Mr. Vanslyperken had received his orders to return to the Hague a few days after the fright he had received from the nasal organ of the corporal. In pursuance of his instructions from Ramsay, he had not failed to open all the Government despatches, and extract their contents. He had also brought over letters from Ramsay's adherents. " You are sure these extracts are quite correct ? " said Ramsay, after he had read them over. ee Quite so, sir," replied Vanslyperken. " And you have been careful to seal the letters again, so as to avoid suspicion ? " <' Does not my life depend upon it, Mr. Ramsay ? " " Very true, and also upon your fidelity to us. Here's your money. Let me know when you sail, and come for orders." Vanslyperken then took his bag of money, made his bow, and departed, and Ramsay commenced reading over the letters received from his friends. Mynheer Van Krause observed Vanslyperken as he was leaving the house, and immediately hastened to Ramsay's room to inquire the news. A portion of the contents of the despatches were made known to him, and the syndic was very soon afterwards seen to walk out, leaving his people to mark and tally the bales which were hoisting out from a vessel in the canal. The fact was, that Mynheer Van Krause was so anxious to get rid of his secret that he could not contain himself any longer, and had set off to com- municate to one of the authorities what he had obtained. 238 SNARLEYYOW " But from whence did you receive this intelligence, Myn- heer Krause ? " demanded the other. " The despatches have not yet been opened ; we are waiting for Mynheer Van Wejen. I suppose we shall learn something there. You knew all before we did, when the cutter arrived last time. You must have some important friends at the English court, Mynheer Van Krause." Here Mynheer Van Krause nodded his head, and looked very knowing, and shortly afterwards took his leave. But this particular friend of Mynheer Krause was also his particular enemy. Krause had lately imparted secrets which were supposed to be known and entrusted to none but those in the entire confidence of the Government. How could he have obtained them unless by the treachery of some one at home ; and why should Mynheer Krause, who was not trusted by the Government there, notwithstanding his high civil office, because he was known to be unsafe, be trusted by some one at home, unless it were for treacherous purposes ? So argued Mr. Krause's most particular friend, who thought it proper to make known his opinions on the subject, and to submit to the other authorities whether this was not a fair subject for representation in their next despatches to England ; and, in consequence of his suggestion, the representation was duly made. Mynheer Krause was not the first person whose tongue had got him into difficulties. So soon as Vanslyperken had delivered his despatches to Ramsay, he proceeded to the widow Vandersloosh, when, as usual, he was received with every apparent mark of cordial welcome, was again installed on the little sofa, and again drank the beer of the widow's own brewing, and was per- mitted to take her fat hand. Babette inquired after the corporal, and, when rallied by the lieutenant, appeared to blush, and turned her head away. The widow also assisted in the play, and declared that it should be a match, and that Babette and herself should be married on the same day. As the evening drew nigh, Vanslyperken took his leave, and went on board, giving permission to the corporal to go on shore, and very soon the corporal was installed in his place. This is a sad world of treachery and deceit. THE DOG FIEN 7 D; OR, CHAPTER XXXV In which the agency of a red herring is again introduced into our wonderful history W E are somewhat inclined to moralise. We did not intend to write this day. On the contrary, we had arranged for a party of pleasure and relaxation, in which the heels, and every other portion of the body upwards, except the brain, were to be employed, and that was to have a respite. The morning was fair, and we promised ourselves amusement, but we were deceived, and we returned to our task, as the rain poured down in torrents, washing the dirty face of mother earth. Yes, deceived; and here we cannot help observing, that this history of ours is a very true picture of human life for what a complication of treachery does it not involve ! Srnallbones is deceiving his master, Mr. Vanslyperken the corporal is deceiving Mr. Vanslyperken the widow is deceiv- ing Mr. Vanslyperken, so is Babette, and the whole crew of the Yungfrau. Ramsay is deceiving his host and his mistress. All the Jacobites, in a mass, are plotting against and deceiving the Government, and as for Mr. Vanslyperken, as it will soon appear, he is deceiving everybody, and will ultimately deceive himself. The only honest party in the whole history is the one most hated, as generally is the case in this world I mean Snarleyyow. There is no deceit about him, and therefore, par excellence, he is fairly entitled to be the hero of, and to give Iris name to, the work. The next most honest party in the book is Wilhelmina ; all the other women, except little Lilly, are cheats and impostors and Lilly is too young ; our readers may, therefore, be pleased to consider Snarlevyow and Wilhel- mina as the hero and heroine of the tale, and then it will leave one curious feature in it, the principals will not only not be united, but the tale will wind up without their ever seeing each other. Allans en avant. But of all the treachery practised by all the parties, it certainly appears to us that the treachery of the widow was the most odious and diabolical. She was, like a bloated spider, slowly entwining those threads for her victim which vere to 240 SNARLEYYOW entrap him to his destruction, for she had vowed that she never would again be led to the hymeneal altar until Mr. Vanslyperken was hanged. Perhaps the widow Vandersloosh was in a hurry to be married ; at least, by her activity, it would so appear but let us not anticipate. The little sofa was fortunately, like its build, strong as a cob, or it never could have borne the weight of two such lovers as tiie widow Vandersloosh and the Corporal Van Spitter ; there they sat, she radiant with love and beer, he with ditto ; their sides met, for the sofa exactly took them both in, with- out an inch to spare ; their hands met, their eyes met, and whenever one raised the glass the other was on the alert, and their glasses met and jingled a more practical specimen of hob and nob was never witnessed. There was but one thing wanting to complete their happiness, which, unlike other people's, did not hang upon a thread, but something much stronger, it hung upon a cord the cord which was to hang Mr. Vanslyperken. And now the widow, like the three Fates rolled into one, is weaving the woof, and, in good Dutch, is pouring into the attentive ear of the corporal her hopes and fears, her surmises, her wishes, her anticipations, and her desires and he imbibes them all greedily, washing them down with the beer of the widow's own brewing. " He has not been to the house opposite these two last arrivals," said the widow, " that is certain ; for Babette and I have been on the watch. There was hanging matter there. Now I won't believe but that he must go somewhere ; he carries his letters, and takes his gold as before, depend upon it. Yes, and I will find it out. Yes, yes, Mr. Vanslyperken, we will see who is the cutest you or the widow Vandersloosh." " Mein Gott ! yes," replied the corporal. " Now, he landed a passenger last time, which he called a king's messenger, and I am as sure as I sit here that he was no king's messenger, unless he was one of King James's, as was ; for look you, Corporal Van Spitter, do you suppose that King William would employ an Englishman, as you say he was, for a messenger, when a Dutchman was to be had for love or money ? No, no, we must, find out where he goes to. I will have some one on the look-out when you come again, and then set Babette on the watch ; she shall track him up to the den 241 Q THE DOG FIEND; OR, of his treachery. Yes, yes, Mr. Vanslyperken, we will see who gains the day, you or the widow Vandersloosh." " Mein Gott, yes ! " replied the corporal. "And now, corporal, I've been thinking over ail this ever since your absence, and all you have told me about his cowardly attempts upon that poor boy's life, and his still greater cowardice in believing such stuff as you have made him believe about the lad not being injured by mortal man. Stuff and nonsense ! the lad is but a lad." " Mein Gott ! yes," said the corporal. " And now, corporal, I'll tell you something else, which is, that you and the Yungfraus are just as great fools as Mynheer Vanslyperken, in believing all that stuff and nonsense about the dog. The dog is but a dog." This was rather a trial to the corporal's politeness : to deny what the widow said might displease, and, as he firmly be- lieved otherwise, he was put to a nonplus ; but the widow looked him full in the face, expecting assent, so at last the corporal drawled out " Mein Gott ! yes a tog is but a tog." The widow was satisfied ; and not perceiving the nice dis- tinction, continued " Well then, corporal, as a lad is but a lad, and a dog is but a dog, I have been setting my wits to work about getting the rascally traitor in my power. I mean to pretend to take every interest in him, and to get all his secrets, and then, when he tells me that Smallbones cannot be hurt by mortal man, I shall say he can by woman, at all events ; and then I shall make a proposition which he'll accept fast enough, and then I'll have more hanging matter for him, besides getting rid of the cur. Yes, yes, Mr. Vanslyperken, match a woman if you can. We'll see if your dog is to take possession of my bedroom again." " Mein Gott ! yes," replied the corporal again. "And now I'll tell you what I'll do, Mr. Corporal; I will prepare it myself, and then Mr. Vanslyperken shall have it grilled for his breakfast, and then he shall not eat it, but leave it for Smallbones, and then Smallbones shall pretend to eat it, but put it in his pocket, and then (for it won't do to do it on board, or he'll find out that the lad has given it to the dog) he shall bring it on shore, and give it to the dog here in the 242 SNARLEYYOW yard, so that he shall kill the dog himself, by wishing to kill others. Do you understand, corporal ? " " Mein Gott ! yes, I understand what you say ; but what is it that you are to prepare ? " " What ? why, a red herring, to be sure." " But how will a red herring kill a body or a dog ? " " Lord, corporal, how stupid you are ! I'm to put arsenic in." " Yes ; but you left that out till now." " Did I ? well, that was an oversight ; but now, corporal, you understand it all ?" " Mein Gott ! yes ; but if the lad does not die, what will he think ? " " Think ! that he can take poison like pea-soup, without iii jury, and that neither man nor woman can take his life ; be afraid of the lad, and leave him alone." " Mein Gott ! yes," replied the rather obtuse corporal, who now understood the whole plot. Such was the snare laid for Mr. Vanslyperken by the treacherous widow ; and before the cutter sailed, it was put in execution. She received the lieutenant now as an accepted lover, allowed him to talk of the day, wormed out of him all his secrets except that of his treason, abused Smallbones, and acknowledged that she had been too hasty about the dog, which she would be very happy to see on shore. Vanslyperken could hardly believe his senses the widow forgive Snarleyyow, and all for his sake he was delighted, enchanted, threw himself at her feet, and vowed eternal gratitude with his lips but vengeance in his heart. Oh, Mr. Vanslyperken, you deserve to be deceived. The dislike expressed by the widow against Smallbones was also very agreeable to the lieutenant, and he made her his confidant, stating what the corporal had told him relative to the appearance of Smallbones when he w r as adrift. " Well then, lieutenant," said the widow, " if mortal man can't hurt him, mortal woman may ; and for my love for you I will prepare what will rid 3 ou of him. But, Vanslyperken, recollect there's nothing I would not do for you ; but if it were found out. O dear ' O dear ! " The widow then informed him that she would prepare a red herring with arsenic, which he should take on board, and order Smallbones to grill for his breakfast ; that he was to 243 THE DOG FIEND; OR, pretend not to be well, and to allow it to be taken away by the lad, who would, of course, eat it fast enough. " Excellent ! " replied Vanslyperken, who felt not only that he should get rid of Smallbones, but have the widow in his power. " Dearest widow, how can I be sufficiently grateful ! Oh! how kind, how amiable you are!" continued Vanslyperken, mumbling her fat fingers, which the widow abandoned to him without reserve. Who would have believed that, between these two, there existed a deadly hatred ? We might imagine such a thing to take place in the refinement and artificial air of a court, but not in a Dutch Lust Haus at Amsterdam. That evening, before his departure, did the widow present her swain with the fatal herring; and the swain received it with as many marks of gratitude and respect as some knight in ancient times would have shown when presented with some magical gift by his favouring genius. The red herring itself was but a red herring, but the charm consisted in the twopenny-worth of arsenic. The next morning Vanslyperken did not fail to order the red herring for his breakfast, but took care not to eat it. Smallbones, who had been duly apprised of the whole plan, asked his master, as he cleared away, whether he should keep the red herring for the next day; but Mr. Vanslyperken very graciously informed him that he might eat it himself. About an hour afterwards Mr. Vanslyperken went on shore, taking with him for the first time, Snarleyyow, and desiring Smallbones to come with him, with a bag of biscuit for the widow. This plan had been proposed by the widow, as Smallbones might be supposed to have eaten something on shore. Smallbones took as good care as his master not to eat the herring, but put it in his pocket as a bonne bouche for Snarleyyow. Mr. Vanslyperken, as they pulled on shore, thought that the lad smelt very strong of herring, and this satisfied him that he had eaten it ; but to make more sure, he exclaimed " Confound it, how you smell of red herring ! " "That's all along of having eaten one, sir," replied Small - bones, grinning. " You'll grin in another way before an hour is over," thought his master. 244 . SNARLEYYOW The lieutenant, the dog, and the biscuit, were all graciously received. " Has he eaten it ? " inquired the widow. " Yes," replied Vanslyperken, with a nod. " Empty the bag, and I will send him on board again." " Not yet, not yet give him half-an-hour to saunter ; it will be better. That poor dog of yours must want a little grass," said the widow, " always being on board. Let him run a little in the yard, he will find plenty there." The obedient lieutenant opened the back-door, and Snarley- yow, who had not forgotten either the widow or Babette, went out of his own accord. Mr. Vanslyperken looked to ascertain if the yard-door which led to the street was fast, and then returned, shutting the back-door after him. Smallbones was waiting at the porch as usual. " Babette," cried the widow, " mind you don't open the yard- door and let Mr. Vanslyperken's dog out. Do you hear ?" Smallbones, who understood this as the signal, immediately slipped round, opened the yard-door, took the herring out of his pocket, and threw it to Snarleyyow. The dog came to it, smelt it, seized it, and walked off, with his ears and tail up, to the. sunny side of the yard, intending to have a good meal ; and Smallbones, who was afraid of Mr. Vanslyperken catching him in the fact, came out of the yard, and hastened to his former post at the porch. He caught Babette's eye, coming downstairs, and winked and smiled. Babette walked into the room, caught the eye of the mistress, and winked and smiled. Upon which, the widow ordered Babette to empty the bread-bag and give it to Smallbones to take on board an order repeated by Vanslyperken. Before he returned to the boat, Smallbones again passed round to the yard-door. Snarley- yow was there, but no signs of the red herring. " He's a eaten it all, by gum," said Smallbones, grinning, and walking away to the boat, with the bread-bag over his shoulder. As soon as he had arrived on board, the lad communicated the fact to the crew of the Yurigfrau, whose spirits were raised by the intelligence, with the exception still of old Coble, who shook his head, and declared, " It was twopence and a red herring thrown away." Mr. Vanslyperken returned on board in the afternoon, fully expecting to hear of Smallbones being very ill. He was sur- 245 THE DOG FIEND; OR, prised that the men in the boat did not tell him, and he asked them carelessly if there was anything new on board, but received a reply in the negative. When he came on board,, followed by Snarleyyow, the eyes of the crew were directed towards the dog, to see how he looked ; but he looked just as lively and cross-grained as ever, and they all shook their heads. Vanslyperken sent for Smallbones, and looked him hard in the face. " Arn't you well ? " inquired he. " Well, sir ? " replied Smallbones ; " I'd a bit of a twinge in my stummick this morning, but it's all gone off now." Mr. Vanslyperken waited the whole day for Smallbones to die, but he did not The crew of the vessel waited the whole day for the cur to die, but he did not. W T hat inference could be drawn ? The crew made up their minds that the dog was supernatural ; and old Coble told them that he told them so. Mr. Vanslyperken made up his mind that Smallbones was supernatural, and the corporal shook his head, and told him that he told him so. The reason why Snarleyyow did not die was simply this, that he did not eat the red herring. He had just laid it be- tween his paws, and was about to commence, when Smallbones, having left the yard-door open in his hurry, the dog was perceived by a dog bigger than he, who happened to pass that way, and who pounced upon Snarleyyow, trampling him over and over, and walked off with the red herring, which he had better have left alone, as he was found dead the next morning. The widow heard, both from the corporal and Vanslyperken, the failure of both their projects. That Smallbones was not poisoned she was not surprised to hear, but she took care to agree with Vanslyperken that all attempts upon him were useless ; but that the dog still lived was indeed a matter of surprise, and the widow became a convert to the corporal's opinion that the dog was not to be destroyed. " A whole twopenny- worth of arsenic ! Babette, only think what a cur it must be ! " And Babette, as well as her mis- tress, lifted up her hands in amazement, exclaiming, " What a cur, indeed ! " 246 SNARLEYYOW CHAPTER XXXVI In which Mr, Vanslyperken, although at fault, comes in for the brush VANSLYPERKEN having obtained his despatches from the States-General, called at the house of Mynheer Krause, and received the letters of Ramsay ; then once more the cutter's head was turned towards England. It may be as well to remind the reader, that it was in the month of January, sixteen hundred and ninety-nine, that we first introduced Mr. Vanslyperken and his contemporaries to his notice, and that all the important events which we have recorded have taken place between that date and the month of May, which is now arrived. We think, indeed, that the peculiar merit of this work is its remarkable unity of time and place ; for, be it observed, we intend to finish it long before the year is out, and our whole scene is, it may be said, laid in the Channel, or between the Channel and the Texel, which, considering it is an historical novel, is remarkable. Examine other productions of this nature, founded upon historical facts like our own, and observe the difference. Read Scott, Bulwer, James, or Grattan, read their historical novels, and observe how they fly about from country to country, and from clime to clime. As the Scythians said to Alexander, their right arm extends to the east, and their left to the west, and the world can hardly contain them. And over how many years do they extend their pages ; while our bantling is produced in the regular nine months, being the exact period of time which is required for my three volumes. It must, therefore, be allowed that, in unity of time, and place, and design, and adherence to facts, our historical novel is unique. We said that it was the month of May not May coming in as she does sometimes in her caprice, pouting, and out of humour but May all in smiles. The weather was warm, and the sea was smooth, and the men of the cutter had stowed away their pea-jackets, and had pulled off their fishermen's boots, and had substituted shoes. Mr. Vanslyperken did not often appear on deck during the passage. He was very busy 247 THE DOG FIEND; OR, down below, and spread a piece of bunting across the skylight, so that no one could look down and see what he was about, and the cabin door was almost always locked. What could Mr. Vanslyperken be about ? No one knew but Snarleyyow, and Snarleyyow could not or would not tell. The cutter anchored in her old berth, and Vanslyperken, as usual, went on shore, with his double set of despatches, which were duly delivered ; and then Mr. Vanslyperken went up the main street, and turned into a jeweller's shop. What could Mr. Vanslyperken do there ? Surely it was to purchase something for the widow Vandersloosh a necklace or pair of earrings. No, it was not with that intention ; but never- theless, Mr. Vanslyperken remained there for a long while, and then was seen to depart. Seen by whom ? By Moggy Salisbury, who had observed his entering, and who could not imagine why ; she, however, said nothing, but she marked the shop, and walked away. The next day Mr. Vanslyperken went on shore, to put into his mother's charge the money which he had received from Ramsay, and narrated all that had passed - how Smallbones had swallowed twopenny-worth of arsenic with no more effect upon him than one twinge in his stomach, and how he now fully believed that nothing would kill the boy. " Pshaw ! child phut ! nonsense ! nothing kill him ? had he been in my hands, old as they are, and shaking as they do, he would not have lived ; no, no nobody escapes me when I'm determined. We'll talk about that, but not now, Cornelius ; the weather has turned warm at last, and there is no need of fire. Go, child, the money is locked up safe, and I have my mood upon me I may even do you a mischief." Vanslyperken, who knew that it was useless to remain after this hint, walked off and returned on board. As he pulled off he passed a boat, apparently coming from the cutter, with Moggy Salisbury sitting in the stern-sheets. She waved her hand at him, arid laughed ironically. " Impudent hussy ! " thought Vanslyperken, as she passed, but he dared not say a word. He turned pale with rage, and turned his head away ; but little did he imagine at the time what great cause he had of indignation. Moggy had been three hours on board of the cutter talking with the men, but more particularly with Smallbones and the corporal, with 248 SNARLEYYOW which two she had been in earnest conference for the first hour that she was on board. Moggy's animosity to Vanslyperken is well known, and she ridiculed the idea of Snarleyyow being anything more than an uncommonly lucky dog in escaping so often. Smallbones was of her opinion, and again declared his intention of doing the dog a mischief as soon as he could. Moggy, after her con- ference with these two, mixed with the ship's company, with whom she had always been a favourite, and the corporal pro- ceeded to superintend the cutting up and the distribution of the fresh beef which had that morning come on board. The beef-block was on the forecastle, where the major part of the crew, with Moggy, were assembled ; Snarleyyow had always attended the corporal on these occasions, and was still the best of friends with him ; for, somehow or another, the dog had not seemed to consider the corporal a party to his brains being knocked out, but had put it all down to his natural enemy, Smallbones. The dog was, as usual, standing by the block, close to the corporal, and picking up the fragments of beef which dropped from the chopper. "I vowed by gum, that I'd have that 'ere dog's tail off," observed Smallbones ; " and if no one will peach, off it shall go now. And who cares ? If I can't a-kill him dead, I'll get rid of him by bits. There's one eye out already, and now I've a mind for his tail. Corporal, lend me the cleaver." " Bravo, Smallbones, we won't peach not one of us." "I'm not sure of that," replied Moggy; "some won't, I know ; but there are others who may, and then Smallbones will be keel-hauled as sure as fate, and Vanslyperken will have right on his side. No, no, Smallbones you must not do it. Give me the cleaver, corporal, I'll do it ; and any one may tell him who pleases, when he comes on board. 1 don't care for him and he knows it, corporal. Hand me the cleaver." "That's right, let Moggy do it," said the seamen. The corporal turned the dog round, so as to leave his tail on the block, and fed him with small pieces of meat, to keep him in the same position. " Are you all ready, Moggy ? " said Smallbones. " Back him a little more on the block, corporal, for I won't leave him an inch if I can help it," said Moggy ; " and stand further back all of you." 249 THE DOG FIEND; OR, Moggy raised the cleaver, took good aim down it came upon the dog's tail, which was separated within an inch of its insertion, and was left bleeding on the block, while the dog sprang away aft, howling most terribly, and leaving a dotted line of blood to mark his course upon the deck. " There's a nice skewer-piece for any one who fancies it," observed Moggy, looking at the dog's tail, and throwing down the cleaver. " I think Mr. Vanslyperken has had enough now for trying to flog my Jemrny my own duck of a husband." " Well," observed Coble, " seeing's believing ; but other- wise, I never should have thought it possible to have divided that 'ere dog's tail in that way." " He can't be much of a devil now," observed Bill Spurey ; " for what's a devil without a tail ? A devil is like a sarpent, whose sting is in his tail." " Yes," replied Short, who had looked on in silence. " But I say, Moggy, perhaps it is as well for him not to find you on board." " What do I care ? " replied Moggy. " He is more afraid of me than I of him ; but, howsomever, it's just as well not to be here, as it may get others into trouble. Mind you say at once it was me I defy him." Moggy then wished them good-bye, and quitted the cutter, when she was met, as we have already observed, by Vansly- perken. "Mein Gott ! vat must be done now?" observed the cor- poral to those about him, looking at the mangy tail, which still remained on the beef-block. " Done, corporal ! " replied Smallbones ; " why, you must come for to go for to complain on it, as he comes on board. You must take the tail, and tell the tale, and purtend to be angry and as sorry as himself, and damn her up in heaps. That's what must be done." This was not bad advice on the part of Smallbones ; the ship's company agreed to it, and the corporal perceived the propriety of it. In the meantime the dog had retreated to the cabin, and his bowlings had gradually ceased ; but he had left a track of blood along the deck, and down the ladder, which Dick Short perceiving, pointed to it, and cried out, " Swabs." The men brought swabs aft, and had cleaned the deck and 250 SNARLEYYOW the ladder down to the cabin door, when Mr. Vanslyperken came on board. " Has that woman been here ? " inquired Mr. Vanslyperken, as he came on deck. " Yes," replied Dick Short. " Did not 1 give positive orders that she should not ?" cried Vanslyperken. "No," replied Dick Short. " Then I do now," continued the lieutenant. " Too late," observed Short, shrugging up his shoulders, and walking forward. " Too late ! what does he mean ? " said Vanslyperken, turning to Coble. " I knows nothing about it, sir," replied Coble. " She came for some of her husband's things that were left on board." Vanslyperken turned round to look for the corporal for explanation. There stood Corporal Van Spitter, perfectly erect, with a very melancholy face, one hand raised as usual to his cap, and the other occupied with the tail of Snarleyyow. " What is it ? what is the matter, corporal ? " " Mynheer Vanslyperken," replied the corporal, retaining his respectful attitude, " here is de tail." " Tail ! what tail ? " exclaimed Vanslyperken, casting his eyes upon the contents of the corporal's left hand. "Te tog's tail, mynheer," replied the corporal gravely, "which de dam tog's wife Moggy ' Vanslyperken stared ; he could scarcely credit his eyesight, but there it was. For a time he could not speak for agitation ; at last, with a tremendous oath, he darted into the cabin. What were his feelings when he beheld Snarleyyow lying in a corner tailless, with a puddle of blood behind him. " My poor, poor dog ! " exclaimed Vanslyperken, covering up his face. His sorrow soon changed to rage he invoked all the curses he could imagine upon Moggy's head he vowed revenge- lie stamped with rage and then he patted Snarleyyow ; and as the beast looked wistfully in his face, Vanslyperken shed tears. " My poor, poor dog ! first your eye and now your tail what will your persecutors require next? Perdition geize them ' may perdition be my portion if I am not re- 251 ' THE DOG FIEND; OR, venged. Smallbones is at the bottom of all this ; I can I will be revenged on him." Vanslyperken rang the bell, and the corporal made his appearance with the dog's tail still in his hand. "Lay it down on the table, corporal," said Vanslyperken mournfully, "and tell me how this happened." The corporal then entered into a long detail of the way in which the dog had been detailed how he had been cutting up beef and how, while his back was turned, and Snarl eyyow, as usual, was at the block, picking up the bits, Moggy Salisbury, who had been allowed to come on board by Mr. Short, hud caught up the cleaver and chopped off the dog's tail. " Was Smallbones at the block ? " inquired Vanslyperken. " He was, mynheer," replied the corporal. "Who held the dog while his tail was chopped off?" in- quired Vanslyperken, "some one must have held him." This was a home question ; but the corporal replied, " Yes, mynheer, some one must have held the dog." " You did not hear who it was, or if it were Smallbones ? " "I did not, mynheer," replied the corporal ; " but," added he, with a significant look, " I tink I could say." " Yes, yes, corporal, I know who you mean. It was him I am sure and as sure as I sit here I'll be revenged. Bring a swab, corporal, and wipe up all this blood. Do you think the'poor animal will recover ?" " Yes, mynheer ; there be togs with tail and togs without tail." "But the loss of blood what must be done to stop the bleeding ? " " Dat d n woman Moggy, when I say te tog die tog bleed to death, she say, tell Mynheer Vanslyperken dat de best ting for cure de cur be de red-hot poker." Here Vanslyperken stamped his feet and swore horribly. " She say, mynheer, it stop all de bleeding." " I wish she had a hot poker down her body," exclaimed Vanslyperken bitterly. " Go for the swab, corporal, and send Smallbones here." Smallbones made his appearance. " Did you come for to want me, sir ? " " Yes, sir. I understand from the corporal that you held the dog while that woman cut off his tail." 252 SNARLEYYOW " If so be as how as the corporal says that 'ere," cried Smallbones, striking the palm of his left hand with his right fist, "why, I'm jiggered if he don't tell a lie as big as himself that's all. That 'ere man is my mortal henemy ; and if that 'ere dog gets into trouble I'm as sartain to be in trouble too. What should I cut the dog's tail off for, I should like for to know ? I arn't so hungry as all that, anyhow." The idea of eating his dog's tail increased the choler of Mr. Vanslyperken. With looks of malignant vengeance he ordered Smallbones out of the cabin. "Shall I shy this here overboard, sir ?" said Smallbones, taking up the dog's tail, which lay on the table. " Drop it, sir," roared Vanslyperken. Smallbones walked away, grinning with delight, but his face was turned from Mr. Vanslyperken. The corporal returned, swabbed up the blood, and reported that the bleeding had stopped. Mr. Vanslyperken had no further orders for him he wished to be left alone. He leaned his head upon his hand, and remained for some time in a melancholy reverie, with his eyes fixed upon the tail, which lay before him that tail, now a " bleeding piece of earth," which never was to welcome him with a wag again. What passed in Vanslyperken's mind during this time it would be too difficult and too long to repeat, for the mind flies over time and space with the rapidity of the lightning's flash. At last he rose, took up the dog's tail, put it into his pocket, went on deck, ordered his boat, and pulled on shore. CHAPTER XXXVII In whisk Mi: Vanslyperken drives a very hard bargain WE will be just and candid in our opinion relative to the historical facts which we are now narrating. Party spirit, and various other feelings, independent of misrepresentation, do, at the time, induce people to form their judgment, to say the best, harshly, and but too often incorrectly. It is for posterity to calmly weigh the evidence handed down, and to examine into the merits of a case divested of a party bias. Actuated by 253 THE DOG FIEND; OR, these feelings, we do not hesitate to assert, that, in the point at question, Mr. Vanslyperken had great cause for being dis- pleased ; and that the conduct of Moggy Salisbury, in cutting off the tail of Snarleyyow, was, in our opinion, not justifiable. There is a respect for property, inculcated and protected by the laws, which should never be departed from ; and, whatever may have been the aggressions on the part of Mr. Vanslyperken, or of the dog, still a tail is a tail, and whether mangy or not, is bonajide a part of the living body ; and this aggression must inevitably come under the head of the Cutting and Maiming Act, which act, however, it must, with the same candour which will ever guide our pen, be acknowledged, was not passed until a much later period than that to the history of which our narrative refers. Having thus, with all deference, offered our humble opinion, we shall revert to facts. Mr. Vanslyperken went on shore, with the dog's tail in his pocket. He walked with rapid strides towards the half-way houses, in one of which was the room tenanted by his aged mother; for to whom else could he apply for consolation in this case of severe distress ? That it was Moggy Salisbury who gave the cruel blow, was a fact com- pletely substantiated by evidence ; but that it was Smallbones who held the dog, and who thereby became a participator, and therefore equally culpable, was a surmise to which the insinua- tions of the corporal had given all the authority of direct evi- dence. And, as Mr. Vanslyperken felt that Moggy was not only out of his power, but even if in his power, that he dare not retaliate upon her, for reasons which we have already explained to our readers ; it was, therefore, clear to him, that Smallbones was the party upon whom his indignation could be the most safely vented ; and, moreover, that in so doing, he was only paying off a long accumulating debt of hatred and ill-will. But, at the same time, Mr. Vanslyperken had made up his mind that a lad who could be floated out to the Nab buoy and back again without sinking who could have a bullet through his head without a mark remaining and who could swallow a whole twopenny- worth of arsenic without feeling more than a twinge in his stomach, was not so very easy to be made away with. That the corporal's vision was no fiction, was evident the lad was not to be hurt by mortal man ; but although the widow's arsenic had failed, Mr. Vanslyperken, in his superstition 254 SNARLEYYOW accounted for it on the grounds that the woman was not the active agent on the occasion, having only prepared the herring, it not having been received from her hands by Smallbones. The reader may recollect that, in the last interview between Vanslyperken and his mother, the latter had thrown out hints that if she took Smallbones in hand he would not have such miraculous escapes as he had had, as, in all she undertook, she did her business thoroughly. Bearing this in mind, Mr. Vanslyperken went to pour forth his sorrows, and to obtain the assistance of his much-to-be-respected and vener- able mother. " Well, child, what is it is it money you bring ? " cried the old woman, when Vanslyperken entered the room. " No, mother ; but I have brought something and I come to you for advice and assistance." " Brought no money yet brought something ! well, child, what have you brought ? " " This ! " exclaimed Vanslyperken, throwing the dog's tail down upon the table. "This !" repeated the old beldame, lifting up the tail, and examining it as well as she could, as the vibration of her palsied members were communicated to the article "and pray, child, what is this ? " " Are you blind, old woman," replied Vanslyperken in wrath, " not to perceive that it is my poor dog's tail ? " " Blind old woman ! and dog's tail, eh ! Blind old woman, eh !. Mr. Cornelius, you dare to call me a blind old woman, and to bring here the mangy tail of a dog and to lay it on my table ! Is this your duty, sirrah ? How dare you take such liberties ? There, sir," cried the hag in a rage, catching hold of the tail, and sending it flying out of the casement, which was open " there, sir and now you may follow your tail. D'ye hear ? leave the room instantly, or I'll cleave your craven skull. Blind old woman, forsooth undutiful child Vanslyperken, in spite of his mother's indignation, could not prevent his eyes from following the tail of his dog, as it sailed through the ambient air surrounding the half-way houses, and was glad to observe it landed among some cabbage-leaves thrown into the road, without attracting notice. Satisfied that he should regain his treasure when 255 THE DOG FIEND; OR, he quitted the house, he now turned round to deprecate his mother's wrath, who had not yet completed the sentence we have quoted above. " I supplicate your pardon, my dear mother," said Vansly- perken, who felt that in her present humour he was not likely to gain the point with her that he had in contemplation. " I was so vexed so irritated that I knew not what I was saying." " Blind old woman, indeed ! " repeated the beldame. " I again beg you to forgive me, dearest mother," continued Vanslyperken. "All about a dog's tail cut off. Better off than on so much the less mange on the snkrling cur." This was touching up Vanslyperken on the raw ; but he had a great object in view, and he restrained his feelings. " I was wrong, mother very wrong but I have done all I can, I have begged your pardon. I came here for your advice and assistance." " What advice or assistance can you expect from a blind old woman ? " retorted the old hag. " And what advice or assist- ance does so undutiful a child deserve ? " It was some time before the ruffled temper of the beldame could be appeased ; at last Vanslyperken succeeded. He then entered into a detail of all that had passed, and concluded by observing, " That as Smallbones was not to be injured by mortal man, he had come to her for assistance." " That is to say you have come to me to ask me to knock the lad's brains out to take away his life to murder him, in fact. Say, Cornelius, is it not so ? " " It is exactly so, my dearest mother. I know your courage your " " Yes, yes, I understand all that ; but, now hear me, child. There are deeds which are done, and which I have done, but those deeds are only done upon strong impulses. Murder is one ; bu t people murder for two reasons only for revenge and for gold. People don't do such acts as are to torture their minds here, and perhaps be punished hereafter that is, if there be one, child. I say, people don't do such deeds as these, merely because a graceless son comes to them, and says, 'If you please, mother.' Do you understand that, child? I've blood enough on my hands already good blood, too 256 SNARLEYYOW they are not defiled with the scum of a parish boy, nor shall they be without " Without what, mother ? " " Have I not told you, Cornelius, that there are but two great excitements revenge and gold ? I have no revenge against the lad. If you have if you consider that a dog's tail demands a human victim well and good do the deed yourself." " I would," cried Vanslyperken, " but I have tried in vain. It must be done by woman." "Then hear me, Cornelius ; if it must be done by woman, you must find a woman to do it, and you must pay her for the deed. Murder is at a high price. You apply to me I am content to do the deed ; but I must have gold and plenty too." Vanslyperken paused before he replied. The old woman had charge of all his money she was on the verge of the grave for what could she require his gold ? could she be so foolish ? it was insanity. Vanslyperken was right it was insanity, for avarice is no better. " Do you mean, mother," replied Vanslyperken, "that you want gold from me ? " " From whom else ? " demanded the old woman sharply. " Take it, then, mother take as many pieces as you please." "I must have all that there is in the chest, Cornelius." " All, mother ? " " Yes, all ; and what is it, after all ? What price is too high for blood which calls for retribution ? Besides, Cornelius, it must be all yours again when I die ; but I shall not die yet no, no." " Well, mother," replied Vanslyperken, " if it must be so, it shall all be yours not that I can see what difference it makes whether it is called yours or mine." " Then why not give it freely ? Why do you hesitate to give to your poor old mother what may be again yours before the leaf again falls? Ask yourself why, Cornelius, and then you have my answer. The gold is here in my charge, but it is not my gold it is yours. You little think how often I've lain in bed and longed that it was all mine. Then I would count it count it again and again watch over it, not as I do now, as a mere deposit in my charge, but as a mother would "257 u THE DOG FIEND; OR, watch and smile upon her first-born child. There is a talis- man in that word mine, that not approaching death can wean from life. It is oar natures, child say, then, is all that gold mine ? " Vanslyperken paused ; he also felt the magic of the word ; and although it was but a nominal and temporary divestment of the property, even that gave him a severe struggle ; but his avarice was overcome by his feelings of revenge, and he answered solemnly, "As I hope for revenge, mother, all that gold is yours, provided that you do the deed." Here the old hag burst into a sort of shrieking laugh. " Send him here, child ; " and the almost unearthly cachin- nation was continued " send him here, child I can't go to seek him and it is done only bring him here." So soon as this compact had been completed, Vanslyperken and his mother had a consultation ; and it was agreed that it would be advisable not to attempt the deed until the day before the cutter sailed, as it would remove all suspicion, and be supposed that the boy had deserted. This arrangement having been made, Vanslyperken made rather a hasty retreat. The fact was, that he was anxious to recover the fragment of Snarleyyow which his mother had so contemptuously thrown out of the casement. CHAPTER XXXVIII In which Mr. Vanslyperken is taken for a witch MR. VANSLYPERKEN hastened into the street, and walked towards the heap of cabbage-leaves, in which he observed the object of his wishes to have fallen ; but there was some one there before him, an old sow, very busy groping among the refuse. Although Vanslyperken came on shore without even a stick in his hand, he had no fear of a pig, and walked up boldly to drive her away, fully convinced that, although she might like cabbage, not being exactly carnivorous, he should find the tail in statu quo. But it appeared that the sow not only would not stand being interfered with, but, moreover, was carnivorously inclined ; for she was at that very moment rout- ing the tail about with her nose, and received Vanslyperkeii's 258 SNARLEYYOW advance with a very irascible grunt, throwing her head up at him with a savage augh ! and then again busied herself with the fragment of Snarleyyow. Vanslyperken, who had started back, perceived that the sow was engaged with the very article in question ; and finding it was a service of more danger than he had expected, picked up one or two large stones and threw them at the animal to drive her away. This mode of attack had the effect desired in one respect : the sow made a retreat, but at the same time she would not retreat without the bonne buiicke, which she carried away in her mouth. Vanslyperken followed ; but the sow proved that she could fight as well as run, every minute turning round at bay, and chumping and grumbling in a very formidable manner. At last, after Vanslyperken had chased for a quarter of a mile, he received unexpected assistance from a large ('og, who bounded from the side of the road, where he lay in the sun, and seizing the sow by the ear, made her drop the tail to save her own bacon. Vanslyperken was delighted ; he hastened up as fast as he could to regain his treasure, when, to his mortification, the great dog, who had left the sow, arrived at the spot before him, and after smelling at the not one bone, but many bones of contention, he took it in his mouth, and trotted off to his former berth in the sunshine, laid himself down, and the tail before him. " Surely one dog won't eat another dog's tail," thought Vanslyperken, as he walked up to the animal ; but an eye like fire, a deep growl, and exposure of a range of teeth equal to a hyena's, convinced Mr. Vanslyperken that it would be wise to retreat which he did, to a respectable distance, and attempted to coax the dog. " Poor doggy, there's a dog," cried Vanslyperken, snapping his fingers, and approaching gradually. To his horror, the dog did the same thing exactly : lie rose, and approached Mr. Vanslyperken gradually, and snapped his fingers ; not content with that, he flew at him, and tore the skirt of his greatcoat clean off, and also the hinder part of his trousers, for Mr. Vanslyperken immediately turned tail, and the dog appeared resolved to have his tail as well as that of his darling cur. Satisfied with about half a yard of broadcloth as a trophy, the dog returned to his former situation, and remained with the tail of the coat and the THE DOG FIEND; OR, tail of the cur before him, with his fierce eyes fixed upon Mr. Vanslyperken, who had now retreated to a greater distance. But this transaction was not unobserved by several of the people who inhabited the street of cottages. Many eyes were directed to where Mr. Vanslyperken and the sow and dog had been at issue, and many were the conjectures thereon. When the dog retreated with the skirt of the greatcoat, many came out to ascertain what was the cause of the dispute, and, among others, the man to whom the dog belonged, and who lived at the cottage opposite to where the dog had lain down. He observed Vanslyperken, looking very much like a vessel whose sails have been split in a gale, and very rueful at the same time, standing at a certain distance, quite undecided how to act, and he called out to him, " What is it you may want with my dog, man ? " Man ! Vanslyperken thought this designation an affront ; whereas, in our opinion, Vanslyperken was an affront to the name of man. " Man ! " exclaimed Vanslyperken ; " why, your dog has taken rny property ! " " Then take your property," replied the other, tossing to him the skirt of his coat, which he had taken from the dog. By this time there was a crowd collected from out of the various surrounding tenements. " That's not all," exclaimed Vanslyperken ; " he has got my dog's tail there." "Your dog's tail!" exclaimed the man, "what do you mean? Is it this ragged, mangy thing you would have ?" and the man took the tail of Snarleyyow, and held it up to the view of the assembled crowd. " Yes," replied Vanslyperken, coming towards the man with .eagerness ; " that is what I want," and he held out his hand to receive it. "And pray, may I ask," replied the other, looking very suspiciously at Vanslyperken, " what can you want with this piece of carrion ? " " To make soup of," replied another, laughing ; " he can't afford ox- tail." Vanslyperken made an eager snatch at his treasure, but the man lifted it up on the other side, out of his reach. "Let us have a look at this chap," said the first, examining" Vanslyperken, whose peaked nose and chin, small ferret-eyes, SNARLEYYOW and downcast look, were certainly not in his favour ; neither were his old and now tattered habiliments. Certainly no one would have taken Vanslyperken for a king's officer unfortu- nately they took him for something else. " Now tell me, fellow, what were you going to do with this?" inquired the man in a severe tone. " I shan't tell you," replied Vanslyperken. " Why, that's the chap that I sees go in and out of the room where that old hell-fire witch lives, who curses all day long." " I thought as much," observed the man, who still held up the cur's tail. " Now I appeal to you all, what can a fellow want with such a thing as this ay, my good people, and want it so much too, as to risk being torn to pieces for it if he aren't inclined to evil practices?" " That's sartain sure," replied another. "A witch a witch ! " cried the whole crowd. " Let's duck him tie his thumbs away with him come along, my lads, away with him." Although there were not, at the time we write about, regular witch-finders, as in the time of James I., still the feeling against witches, and the belief that they practised, existed. They were no longer handed over to summary and capital punishment, but, whenever suspected, they were sure to meet with very rough treatment. Such was the fate of Mr. Vanslyperken, who was now seized by the crowd, buffeted and spit upon, and dragged to the parish pump, there being, for- tunately for him, no horse-pond near. After having been well beaten, pelted with mud, his clothes torn off his back, his hat taken away and stamped upon, he was held under the pump and drenched for nearly half-an-hour, until he lay beneath the spout in a state of complete exhaustion. The crowd were then satisfied, and he was left to get away how he could, which he did, after a time, in a most deplorable plight, bare-headed, in his shirt and torn trousers. He contrived to walk as far as to the house where his mother resided, was admitted to her room, when he fell exhausted on the bed. The old woman was astonished ; and having some gin in her cupboard, revived him by administering a small quantity, and in the course of half-an-hour Vanslyperken could tell his story ; but all the consolation he received from the old beldame was, " Serve you 801 THE DOG FIEND; OK, right, too, for being such an ass. I suppose you'll be bringing the stupid people about my ears soon they've hooted me before now. Ah, well I'll not be pumped upon for nothing my knife is a sharp one." Vanslyperken had clothes under his mother's charge, and he dressed himself in another suit, and then hastened away, much mortified and confounded with the later events of the day. The result of his arrangements with his mother was, however, a balm to his wounded spirit, and he looked upon Smallbones as already dead. He hastened down into his cabin as soon as lie arrived on board, to ascertain the condition of Snarleyyow, whom he found as well as could be expected, and occasionally making unavailing attempts to lick the stump of his tail. " My poor dog !" exclaimed Vanslyperken, " what have you suffered, and what have I suffered for you ! Alas! if I am to suffer as I have to-day for only your tail, what shall I go through for your whole body !" Aiid as Vanslyperken recalled his misfortunes, so did his love increase for the animal who was the cause of them. Why so, we cannot tell, except that it lias been so from the beginning, is so now, and always will be the case, for the best of all possible reasons that it is human nature. CHAPTER XXXIX In which is recorded a most barbarous and bloody murder \V E observed, in a previous chapter, that Mr. Vanslyperken was observed by Moggy Salisbury to go into a jeweller's shop, and remain there some time, and Moggy was very inquisitive to know what it was that could induce Mr. Vanslyperken to go into so unusual a resort for him. The next day she went into the shop upon a pretence of looking at some earrings, and attempted to enter into con- versation with the jeweller ; but the jeweller, not perhaps admiring Moggy's appearance, and not thinking her likely to be a customer, dismissed her with very short answers. Failing in her attempt, Moggy determined to wait till Nancy Corbett should come over, for she knew that Nancy Corbett could dress and assume the fine lady, and be more likely to succeed. 262 SNARLEYYOW than herself. But although Moggy could not penetrate into the mystery, it is necessary the reader should be informed of the proceedings of Mr. Vanslyperken. When Ramsay had shown him how to open the Government despatches, and had provided him with the false seals for the re-impressions, he forgot that he was also pointing out to Van- slyperken the means of also opening his own, and discovering his secrets, as well as those of Government. But Vanslyperken, who hated Ramsay, on account of his behaviour towards him, and would with pleasure have seen the whole of his party as well as himself on the gibbet, thought that it might be just as well to have two strings to his bow ; and he argued that if he could open the letters of the conspirators, and obtain their secrets, they would prove valuable to him, and perhaps save his neck, if he were betrayed to the Government. On his passage, therefore, to Amsterdam, he had carefully examined the seal of Ramsay, and also that on the letters forwarded to him ; and, having made a drawing, and taken the impression in wax, as a further security, he had applied to the jeweller in question to get him seals cut out with these impressions, and of the exact form and size. The jeweller, who cared little what he did, provided that he was well paid, asked no ques- tions, but a very high price, and Vanslyperken, knowing that they would be cheap to him at any price, closed with him on his own terms, provided that they were immediately forth- coming. In the week, according to the agreement, the seals were prepared. Mr. Vanslyperken paid his money, and now was waiting for orders to sail. The dog's stump was much better. On the ninth day, a summons to the admiral's house was sent, and Vanslyperken was ordered to hold himself in readi- ness to sail the next morning at daylight. He immediately repaired to the Jew's, to give intimation, and from thence to his mother's, to prepare her for the arrival of Smallbones that evening a little before dusk. Vanslyperken had arranged that, as soon as the murder had been committed, he would go to the Jew's for letters, and then hasten on board, sailing the next morning at daylight ; so that if there was any discovery, the whole onus might be on his mother, who, for all he cared, might be hung. It is a true saying, that a good mother makes a good son. THE DOG FIEND; OR, When Vanslyperken intimated to Smallbones that he was going on shore in the evening, and should take him with him, the lad did not forget the last walk that he had in company with his master, and apprehensive that some mischief was in- tended, he said, " I hope it aren't for to fetch another walk in the country, sir ? " " No, no,' ' replied Vanslyperken, " it's to take some biscuit up to a poor old woman close by. I don't want to be robbed any more than you do, Smallbones." But the very quick reply of his master only increased the apprehensions of Smallbones, who left the cabin, and hastened to Corporal Van Spitter, to consult with him. Corporal Van Spitter was of the same opinion as Smallbones, that mischief was intended him, and offered to provide him with a pistol ; but Smallbones, who knew little about firearms, requested that he might have a bayonet instead, which he could use better. He was supplied with this, which he con- cealed within his shirt, and when ordered, he went into the boat with Vanslyperken. They landed, and it was dark before they arrived at the half-way houses. Vansljperken ascended the stairs, and ordered Smallbones to follow him. As soon as they were in the room, Mr. Vanslyperken said, " Here is the biscuit, good woman, and much good may it do you." " It's very kind of you, sir, and many thanks. It's not often that people are charitable nowadays, and this has been a hard winter for poor folk. Put the bag down there, my good little fellow," continued the old hypocrite, addressing Smallbones. '' And now, good woman, I shall leave my lad with you till I come back. I have to call at a friend's, and I need not take him. Smallbones, stay here till I return ; get the biscuit out of the bag, as we must take that on board again." Smallbones had no objection to remain with a withered, palsied old woman. He could have no fear of her, and he reallv began to think that his master had been guilty of charity. Mr. Vanslyperken departed, leaving Smallbones in company with his mother. " Come now, my lad, come to the chair, and sit down by the fire," for a fire had been lighted by the old woman ex- pressly, " sit down, and I'll see if I can find you something in my cupboard ; I have, I know, a drop of cordial left some- 264 SNARLEYYOW where. Sit down, child ; you have had the kindness to bring the bread up for me, and I am grateful." The tones of the old beldame's voice were very different from those she usually indulged in ; there was almost a sweet- ness about them, which proved what she might have effected at the period when she was fair and young. Smallbones felt not the least disquietude ; he sat down in the chair by the fire, while the old woman looked in the cupboard behind him for the cordial, of which she poured him a good allowance in a teacup. Smallbones sipped and sipped, he was not in a hurry to get rid of it, as it was good ; the old woman went again to the cupboard, rattled the things about a little, and then, on a sudden, taking out a large hammer, as Smallbones uncon- sciously sipped, she raised it with both her hands, and down came the blow on his devoted head. The poor lad dropped the cup, sprang up convulsively, staggered, and then fell. Once he rolled over, his leg quivered, and he then moved no more. The beldame watched him with the hammer in her hand, ready to repeat the blow if necessary ; indeed, she would have repeated it had it not been that after he fell, in turning over, Smallbones' head had rolled under the low bedstead where she slept. " My work is sure," muttered she, " and all the gold is mine." Again she watched, but there was no motion a stream of blood appeared from under the bed, and ran in a little rivulet towards the fireplace. " I wish I could pull him out," said the old woman, lugging at the lad's legs; "another blow or two would make more sure." But the effort was above her strength, and she aban- doned it. " It's no matter," muttered she ; " he'll never tell tales again." But there the old hag was mistaken ; Smallbones had been stunned, but not killed ; the blow of the hammer had fortu- nately started off, divided the flesh of the skull for three inches, with a gash which descended to his ear. At the very time that she uttered her last expressions, Smallbones was recovering his senses, but he was still confused, as if in a dream. " Yes, yes," said the old woman, after some minutes' pause, "all the gold is mine." 265 THE DOG FIEND; OR, The lad heard this sentence, and he now remembered where he was, and what had taken place. He was about to rise, when there was a knocking at the door, and he lay still. It was Vanslyperken. The door was opened by the old beldame. " Is it done ? " said he, in a loud whisper. " Done ! " cried the hag ; " yes, and well done. Don't tell me of charmed life. My blows are sure see there." " Are you sure that he is dead ? " " Quite sure, child and all the gold is mine." Vanslyperken looked with horror at the stream of blood still flowing, and absorbed by the ashes in the grate. " It was you did it, mother ; recollect it was not I," cried he. " I did it and you paid for it and all the gold is mine." " But are you quite sure that he is dead ? " " Sure yes, and in judgment now, if there is any." Vanslyperken surveyed the body of Smallbones, who, al- though he had heard every word, lay without motion, for he knew his life depended on it. After a minute or two the lieutenant was satisfied. " I must go on board now, mother ; but what will you do with the body ? " " Leave that to me ; who ever comes in here ? Leave that to me, craven, and, as you say, go on board." Vanslyperken opened the door, and went out of the room ; the old hag made the door fast, and then sat down on the chair, which she replaced by the side of the fire, with her back to Smallbones. The lad felt very faint from loss of blood, and was sick at the stomach, but his senses were in their full vigour. He now was assured that Vanslyperken was gone, and that he had only the old woman opposed to him. His courage was unsubdued, and he resolved to act in self-defence if required ; and he softly drew the bayonet out of his breast, and then watched the murderous old hag, who was rocking herself in the chair. " Yes, yes, the gold is mine," muttered she " I've won it, and I'll count it. I won it dearly; another murder well, 'tis but one more. Let me see, what shall I do with the body ? I must burn it by bits and bits and I'll count the gold it's all mine, for he's dead." Here the old woman turned round to look at the body. 266 SNARLEYYOW and her keen eyes immediately perceived that there was a slight change of position. " Heh ! " cried she, " not quite dead yet ? we must have the hammer again," and she rose from her chair, and walked with an unsteady pace to pick up the hammer, which was at the other side of the fireplace. Smallbones, who felt that now was his time, immediately rose, but before he could recover his feet, she had turned round to him : with a sort of low yell, she darted at him with an agility not to be imagined in one of her years and decrepit appearance, and struck at him. Smallbones raised his left arm, and received the blow, and with his right plunged the bayonet deep into the wrinkled throat of the old woman. She grappled with him, and the struggle was dreadful ; she caught his throat in one of her bony hands, and the nails pierced into it like the talons of a bird of prey the fingers of the other she inserted into the jagged and gaping wound on his head, and forced the flesh still more asunder, exerting all her strength to force him on his back ; but the bayonet was still in her throat, and with the point descending towards the body, and Smallbones forced and forced it down, till it was buried to the hilt. In a few seconds the old hag loosed her hold, quivered, and fell back dead; and the lad was so exhausted with the struggle, and "his previous loss of blood, that he fell into a swoon at the side of the corpse. When Smallbones recovered, the candle was flickering in the socket. He rose up in a sitting posture, and tried to re- collect all that had passed. The alternating light of the candle flashed upon the body of the old woman, and he remembered all. After a few minutes, he was able to rise, and he sat down upon the bed, giddy and faint. It occurred to him that he would soon be in the dark, and he would require a light to follow up his intended move- ments ; so he rose, and went to the cupboard to find one. He found a candle, and he also found the bottle of cordial, of which he drank all that was left, and felt himself revived, and capable of acting. Having put the other candle into the candlestick, l;e looked for water, washed himself, and bound up his head with his handkerchief. He then wiped up the blood from the floor, threw some sand over the part, and burnt the towel in the grate. His next task was one of more difficulty, to lift up the body of the old woman, put it into the bed, and cover it 267 THE DOG FIEND; OR, up with the clothes, previously drawing out the bayonet. No blood issued from the wound the haemorrhage was all internal. He covered up the face, took the key of the door, and tried it in the lock, put the candle under the grate to burn out safely, took possession of the hammer ; then having examined the door, he went out, locked it from the outside, slid the key in beneath the door, and hastened away as fast as he could. He was not met by anybody, and was soon safe in the street, with the bayonet, which he again concealed in his vest. These precautions taken by Smallbones proved that the lad had conduct as well as courage. He argued that it was not advisable that it should be known that this fatal affray had taken place between the old woman and himself. Satisfied with having preserved his life, he was unwilling to be em- broiled in a case of murder, as he wished to prosecute his designs with his companions on board. He knew that Vanslyperken was capable of swearing any- thing against him, and that his best safety lay in the affair not being found out, which it could not be until the cutter had sailed, and no one had seen him either enter or go out. There was another reason which induced Smallbones to act as he did without appealing to the authorities which was, that if he returned on board, it would create such a shock to Mr. Vansly- perken, who had, as he supposed, seen him lying dead upon the floor. But there was one person to whom he determined to apply to for advice before he dec'ded how to proceed, and that was Moggy Salisbury, who had given her address to him when she had gone on board the Yungfrau. To her house he therefore repaired, and found her at home. It was then about nine o'clock in the evening. Moggy was much surprised to see Smallbones enter in such a condition; but Smallbones' story was soon told, and Moggy sent for a surgeon, the services of whom the lad seriously re- quired. While his wound was dressing, which was asserted by them to have been received in a fray, Moggy considered what would be the best method to proceed. The surgeon stated his intention of seeing Smallbones the next day, but he was re- quested to leave him sufficient dressing, as it was necessary that he should repair on board, as the vessel which he belonged to sailed on the following morning. The surgeon received his fee, recommended quiet and repose, and retired. 268 SNARLEYYOW A consultation then took place. Smallbones expressed his determination to go on board ; he did not fear Mr. Vansly- perken, as the crew of the cutter would support him and, moreover, it would frighten Mr. Vanslyperken out of his wits. To this Moggy agreed, but she proposed that, instead of making his appearance on the following morning, he should not appear to Mr. Vanslyperken until the vessel was in the blue water ; if possible, not till she was over on the other side. And Moggy determined to go on board, see the corporal, and make the arrangements with him and the crew, who were now unani- mous, for the six marines were at the beck of the corporal, so that Mr. Vanslyperken should be frightened out of his wits. Desiring Smallbones to lie down on her bed, and take the rest he so much needed, she put on her bonnet and cloak, and taking a boat, pulled gently alongside the cutter. Vanslyperken had been on board for two hours, and was in his cabin ; the lights, however, were still burning. The corporal was still up, anxiously waiting for the return of Smallbones, and he was very much alarmed when he heard Moggy come alongside. Moggy soon detailed to the corporal, Dick Short, and Coble all that had taken place, and what it was proposed should be done. They assented willingly to the proposal, declaring that if Vanslyperken attempted to hurt the lad, they would rise, and throw Mr. Vanslyperken overboard ; and everything being arranged, Moggy was about to depart, when Vanslyperken, who was in a state of miserable anxiety and torture, and who had been drowning his conscience in scheedam, came on deck not a little the worse for what he had been imbibing. "Who is that woman?" cried Vanslyperken. " That woman is Moggy Salisbury," cried Moggy, walking up to Vanslyperken, while the corporal skulked forward without being detected. " Have I not given positive orders that this woman does not come on board ? " cried Vanslyperken, holding on by the sky- light. " Who is that Mr. Short ? " " Yes," replied Short. " Why did you allow her to come on board ?" " I came without leave," said Moggy. " I brought a message on board." " A message? what message to whom?" 269 THE DOG FIEND; OR, "To you/' replied Moggy. " To me ? from whom, you cockatrice ? " " I'll tell you/' replied Moggy, walking close up to him ; "from Lazarus the Jew. Will you hear it, or shall I leave it with Dick Short ? " " Silence silence not a word ; come down into the cabin, good Moggy. Come down I'll hear it then." " With all my heart, Mr. Vanslyperken, but none of your attacks .on my vartue ; recollect I am an honest woman." "Don't be afraid, my good Moggy^I never hurt a child." " I don't think you ever did," retorted Moggy, following Vanslyperken, who could hardly keep his feet. " Well, there's Abracadabra there, anyhow," observed Coble to Short, as they went down. " Why, she turns him round her finger." " Yes," quoth Short. " I can't comprehend this, not nohow." " No," quoth Short. As soon as they were in the cabin, Moggy observed the bottle of scheedam on the table. " Come, Mr. Vanslyperken, you'll treat me to-night,and drink myhealth again, won'tyou?" "Yes, Moggy, yes we're friends now, you know;" for Vanslyperken, like all others suffering under the stings of con- science, was glad to make friends of his bitterest enemy. " Come, then, help me, Mr. Vanslyperken, and then I'll give my message." As soon as Moggy had taken her glass of scheedam, she began to think what she should say, for she had no message ready prepared ; at last a thought struck her. " 1 am desired to tell you, that when a passenger, or a person disguised as a sailor, either asks for" a passage, or volunteers for the vessel, you are to take him on board immediately, even if you should know them in their disguise not to be what they pretend to be do you understand ? " " Yes," replied Vanslyperken, who was quite muddled. "Whether they apply from here, or from the other side of the Channel, no consequence, you must take them if not " " If not, what ? " replied Vanslyperken. "You'll swing, that's all, my buck. Good night to you/' replied Moggy, leaving the cabin. 270 SNARLEYYOW "I'll swing," muttered Vanslyperken, rolling against the bulkhead. "Well, if I do, others shall swing too. Who cares ? Damn the faggot ! " Here Mr. Vanslyperken poured out another glass of schee- dam, the contents of which overthrew the small remnant of his reasoning faculties. He then tumbled into his bed with his clothes on, saying, as he turned on his side, " Smallbones is dead and gone, at all events." Moggy took leave of her friends on deck, and pushed on shore. She permitted Smallbones, whom she found fast asleep, to remain undisturbed until nearly three o'clock in the morning, during which time she watched by the bed- side. She then roused him, and they sallied forth, took a boat, and dropped alongside of the cutter. Smallbones' hammock had been prepared for him by the corporal. He was put into it, and Moggy left the vessel. Mr. Vanslyperken was in a state of torpor during this pro- ceeding, and was with great difficulty awoke by the corporal, according to orders given, when it was daylight, and the cutter was to weigh anchor. " Smallbones has not come off, sir, last night," reported the corporal. " I suppose the scoundrel has deserted," replied Vansly- perken " I fully expected that he would. However, he is no loss, for he was a useless, idle, lying rascal." And Mr. Vanslyperken turned out ; having all his clothes on, he had no occasion to dress. He went on deck, followed by the tailless Snarleyyow, and in half-an-hour the cutter was standing out towards St. Helens. CHAPTER XL In which a most /torrid spectre disturbs the equanimity of Mr. Vanslyperken J. WO days was the cutter striving with the light winds for the Texel, during which Mr. Vanslyperken kept himself altogether in his cabin. He was occasionally haunted with the memory of the scene in his mother's room Smallbones dead, and the stream of blood running along the floor, and his mother's 271 THE DOG FIEND; OR, diabolical countenance, with the hammer raised in her palsied hands ; but he had an instigator to his vengeance beside him, which appeared to relieve his mind whenever it was oppressed, it was the stump of Snarleyyow, and when he looked at that he no longer regretted, but congratulated himself on the deed being done. His time was fully occupied during the day, for with locked doors he was transcribing the letters sent to Ramsay, and confided to him. He was not content with taking extracts, as he did of the Government despatches for Ramsay ; he copied every word, and he replaced the seals with great dexterity. At night his mind was troubled, and he dared not lay himself down to rest until he had fortified himself with several glasses of scheedam. Even then his dreams frightened him ; but he was to be more frightened yet. Corporal Van Spitter came into the cabin on the third morning with a very anxious face. " Mein Gott ! Mynheer Vanslyperken, de whole crew be in de mutinys." " Mutiny \" '"claimed Vanslyperken, " what's the matter ? " "They say, ^r, dat dey see de ghost of Smallbones last night on de bowsprit, with one great cut on his head, and de blood all over de face." " Saw what ? who saw him ? " " Mein Gott, mynheer ! it's all true, I really think I see it myself at de taffrail ; he sit there, and have great wound from here down to " said the corporal, pointing to his own head, and describing the wound exactly. " The people say that he must have been murdered, and dey kick up de mutiny." " I did not do it, corporal, at all events," replied Vansly- perken, pale and trembling. " So Smallbones tell Dick Short, when he speak to him on bowsprit." " Did it speak to Short ? " inquired Vanslyperken, catching the corporal's arm. "Yes, mynheer; Mynheer Short speak first, and den de ghost say dat you not do it, but dat you give gold to old woman to do it, and she knock him brain out vid de hammer." To portray Vanslyperken's dismay at this intelligence would be impossible. He could not but be certain that there had been a supernatural communication. His knees knocked and trembled, and he turned sick and faint 272 SNARLEYYOW " O Lord, O Lord ! Corporal, I'm a great sinner," cried he at last, quite unaware of what he was saying. "Some water, corporal." Corporal Van Spitter handed some water, and Vanslyperken waved his hand to be left alone ; and Mr. Vanslyperken attempted to pray, but it ended in blaspheming. " It's all a lie, all a lie," exclaimed he at last, pouring out a tumbler of scheedam. " They have frightened the corporal. But no he must have seen him, or how could they know how he was murdered ? He must have told them ; and him I saw dead and stiff with these own eyes. Well, I did not do the deed," continued Vanslyperken, attempting to palliate his crime to himself; but it would not do, and Mr. Vanslyperken paced the little cabin, racked by fear and guilt. Remorse he felt none, for there was before his eyes the unhealed stump of Snarleyyow. In the evening Mr. Vansly- perken went on deck ; the weather was now very warm, for it was the beginning of July ; and Mr. Vanslyperken, followed by Snarleyyow, was in a deep reverie, and he turned and turned again. The sun had set, and Mr. Vanslyperken still continued his walk, but his steps were agitated and uneven, and his face was haggard. It was rather the rapid and angry pacing of a tiger in his den, who has just been captured, than that of a person in deep contemplation. Still Mr. Vanslyperken con- tinued to tread the deck, and it was quite light with a bright and pale moon. The men were standing here and there about the forecastle and near the booms in silence, and speaking in low whispers, and Vanslyperken's eye was often directed towards them, for he had not forgotten the report of the corporal, that they were in a state of mutiny. Of a sudden, Mr. Vanslyperken was aroused by a loud cry from forward, and a rush of all the men aft. He thought that the crew had risen, and that they were about to seize him ; but, on the contrary, they passed him and hastened to the taffrail with exclamations of horror. " What ! what is it ? " exclaimed Vanslyperken, fully pre- pared for the reply of his own fears. " O Lord, have mercy upon us," cried Bill Spurey. " Good God, deliver us ! " exclaimed another. 273 a THE DOG FIEND; OR, "Ah, mein Gott ! " screamed Jansen, rushing against Van- slyperken, and knocking him down on deck. " Well, well, murder will out ! that's sartain," said Coble, who stood by Vanslyperken when he had recovered his legs. " What, what ! " exclaimed Vanslyperken, breathless. "There, sir look there," said Coble, breathless, pointing to the figure of Smallbones, who now appeared from the shade in the broad moonshine. His head was not bound up, and his face appeared pale and streaked with blood. He was in the same clothes in which he had gone on shore, and in his hand he held the hammer which had done the deed. The figure slowly advanced to the quarter-deck. Vansly- perken attempted to retreat, but his legs failed him ; he dropped down on his knees, uttered a loud yell of despair, and then threw himself flat on the deck face downwards. Certainly the pantomime was inimitably got up, but it had all been arranged by Moggy, the corporal, and the others. There was not one man of the crew who had not been sworn to secrecy, and whose life would have been endangered if, by undeceiving Vanslyperken, they had been deprived of such just and legitimate revenges. Smallbones disappeared as soon as Vanslyperken had fallen down. He was allowed to remain there for some time to ascertain if he would say anything, but as he still continued silent, they raised him up, and found that he was insensible. He was consequently taken down into the cabin, and put into his bed. The effect produced by this trial of Mr. Vanslyperken's nerves was most serious. Already too much heated with the use of ardent spirits, it brought on convulsions, in which he continued during the major part of the night. Towards the morning he sank into a perturbed slumber. It was not till eleven o'clock in the forenoon that he awoke and perceived his faithful corporal standing by the side of the bed. " Have I not been ill, corporal ? " said Mr. Vanslyperken, whose memory was impaired for the time. " Mein Gott ! yes, mynheer." "There was something happened, was not there?" 274 SNARLEYYOW " Mein Gott ! yes, mynheer." " I've had a fit ; have I not ? " " Mein Gott ! yes, mynheer." " My head swims now ; what was it, corporal ?" " It was de ghost of de poy," replied the corporal. " Yes, yes," replied Vanslyperken, falling back on his pillow. It had been intended by the conspirators that Smallbones should make his appearance in the cabin as the bell struck one o'clock ; but the effect had already been so serious that it was thought advisable to defer any further attempts. As for Smallbones being concealed in the vessel for any length of time, there was no difficulty in that ; for allowing that Vansly- perken should go forward on the lower deck of the vessel, which he never did, Smallbones had only to retreat into the eyes of her, and it was there so dark that be could not be seen. They therefore regulated their conduct much in the same way as the members of the Inquisition used to do in former days ; they allowed their patient to recover that he might be subjected to more torture. It was not until the fourth day that the cutter arrived at the port of Amsterdam, and Mr. Vanslyperken had kept his bed ever since he had been put into it ; but this he could do no longer : he rose, weak and emaciated, dressed himself, and went on shore with the despatches, which he first delivered, and then bent his steps to the syndic's house, where he de- livered his letters to Ramsay. The arrival of the cutter had been duly notified to the widow Vandersloosh, before she had dropped her anchor, and in pur- suance of her resolution she immediately despatched Babette to track Mr. Vanslyperken, and watch his motions. Babette took care not to be seen by Mr. Vanslyperken, but shrouding herself close in her cotton print cloak, she followed him to the Stadt House, and from the Stadt House to the mansion of Mynheer Van Krause, at a short distance from the gates of which she remained till he came out. Wishing to ascertain whether he went to any other place, she did not discover her- self until she perceived that he was proceeding to the widow's she then quickened her pace so as to come up with him. " Oh ! Mynheer Vanslyperken, is this you ? I heard you had come in and so did my mistress, and she has been expect- ing you this last half-hour." 275 THE DOG FIEND; OR, " I have made all the haste I can, Babette. But I was obliged to deliver my despatches first/' replied Vanslyperken. " But I thought you always took your despatches to the Stadt House ? " " Well, so I do, Babette ; I have just come from thence." This was enough for Babette ; it proved that the visit to the syndic's was intended to be concealed ; she was too prudent to let him know that she had traced him. " Why, Mr. Vanslyperken, you look very ill. What has been the matter with you ? My mistress will be quite frightened." " I have not been well, Babette," replied Vanslyperken. " I really must run home as fast as I can. I will tell my mistress you have been unwell, for otherwise she will be in such a quandary ; " and Babette hastened ahead of Mr. Vansly- perken, who was in too weak a state to walk fast. "The syndic's house heh ! " said the widow "Mynheer Van Krause. Why, he is a thorough king's man, by all report," continued she. " I don't understand it. But there is no trusting any man nowadays. Babette, you must go there by-and-by and see if you can find out whether that person he brought over, and he called a king's messenger, is living at the syndic's house. I think he must be, or why would Vansly- perken go there ? and if he is, there's treason going on that's all ! and I'll find it out, or my name's not Vandersloosh." Shortly after, Mr. Vanslyperken arrived at the house, and was received with the usual treacherous cordiality ; but he had not remained more than an hour when Coble came to him (having been despatched by Short), to inform Mr. Vansly- perken that a frigate was coming in with a royal standard at the main, indicating that King William was on board of her. This intelligence obliged Mr. Vanslyperken to hasten on board, as it was necessary to salute, and also to pay his re- spects on board of the frigate. The frigate was within a mile when Mr. Vanslyperken ar- rived on board of the cutter, and when the batteries saluted, the cutter did the same. Shortly afterwards the frigate dropped her anchor and returned the salute. Mr. Vansly- perken, attired in his full uniform, ordered his boat to be manned and pulled on board. On his arrival on the quarter-deck Vanslyperken was re- ceived by the captain of the frigate, and then presented to 276 SNARLEYYOW King William of Nassau, who was standing on the other side of the deck, attended by the Duke of Portland, Lord Albe- marle, and several other of his courtiers, not all of them quite so faithful as the two we have named. When Mr. Vanslyperken was brought forward to the pre- sence of his Majesty, he trembled almost as much as when he had beheld the supposed spirit of Smallbones ; and well- he might, for his conscience told him, as he bowed his knee, that he was a traitor. His agitation was, however, ascribed to his being daunted by the unusual presence of royalty. And Albemarle, as Vanslyperken retreated with a cold sweat on his forehead, observed to the king, with a smile : " That worthy lieutenant would show a little more courage, I doubt not, your Majesty, if he were in the presence of your enemies." " It is to be hoped so," replied the king, with a smile. "I agree with you, Keppel." But his Majesty and Lord Albemarle did not know Mr. Vanslyperken, as the reader will acknowledge. CHAPTER XLI In which is shown how dangerous it is to tell a secret MR. VANSLYPERKEN received orders to attend with his boat upon his Majesty's landing, which took place in about a quarter of an hour afterwards, amidst another war of cannon. King William was received by the authorities at the landing- stairs, and from thence he stepped into the carriage awaiting him, and drove off to his palace at the Hague ; much to the relief of Mr. Vanslyperken, who felt ill at ease in the presence of his sovereign. When his Majesty put his foot on shore, the foremost to receive him, in virtue of his office, was the syndic Mynheer Van Krause, who, in full costume of gown, chains, and periwig, bowed low, as his Majesty advanced, expecting, as usual, the gracious smile and friendly nod of his sovereign ; but to his mortification, his reverence was returned with a grave, if not stern air, and the king passed him without further notice. All the courtiers also, who had been accustomed to 277 THE DOG FIEND; OR, salute, and to exchange a few words with him, to his astonish- ment turned their heads another way. At first, Mynheer Van Krause could hardly believe his senses; he who had always been so graciously received, who had been considered most truly as such a staunch supporter of his king, to be neglected, mortified in this way, and without cause. Instead of following his Majesty to his carriage, with the rest of the authorities, he stood still and transfixed, the carriage drove off, and the syndic, hardly replying to some questions put to him, hurried back to his own house in a state of confusion and vexation almost indescribable. He hastened upstairs and entered the room of Ramsay, who was very busy with the despatches which he had received. "Well, Mynheer Van Krause, how is his Majesty looking?" inquired Ramsay, who knew that the syndic had been down to receive him on his landing. Mynheer Krause threw himself down in a chair, threw open his gown, and uttered a deep sigh. " What is the matter, my dear sir? you appear ruffled," con- tinued Ramsay, who from the extracts made by Vanslyperken from the despatches, was aware that suspicions had been lodged against his host. "Such treatment to one of his most devoted followers," exclaimed Krause, at last, who then entered into a detail of what had occurred. " Such is the sweet aspect, the smile we would aspire to of kings, Mynheer Krause." " But there must be some occasion for all this," observed the syndic. " No doubt of it," replied Ramsay ; " some reason but not a just one." "That is certain," replied the syndic; "some one must have maligned me to his Majesty." " It may be," replied Ramsay ; " but there may be other causes : kings are suspicious, and subjects may be too rich and too powerful. There are many paupers among the favourites of his Majesty, who would be very glad to see your property confiscated, and you cast into prison." " But, my dear sir " " You forget, also, that the Jacobites are plotting, and have been plotting for years ; that conspiracy is formed upon con- 278 SNARLEYYOW spiracy ; that when so surrounded and opposed, that kings will be suspicious." "But his Majesty, King William " " Firmly attached, and loyal as I am to my sovereign, Myn- heer Krause, I do not think that King William is more to be relied upon than King James. Kings are but kings : they will repay the most important services by smiles, and the least doubtful act with the gibbet. I agree with you that some one must have maligned you ; but allow me to make a remark, that if once suspicion or dislike enters into a royal breast, there is no effacing it ; a complete verdict of innocence will not do it ; it is like the sapping of one of the dams of this country, Mynheer Krause the admission of water is but small at first, but it in- creases and increases, till it ends in a general inundation." " But I must demand an audience of his Majesty, and explain." " Explain the very attempt would be considered as a proof of your guilt; no, no, as a sincere friend I should advise you to be quiet, and to take such steps as the case requires. That frown, that treatment of you in public, is sufficient to tell me that you must prepare for the event. Can you expect a king to publicly retract ? " " Retract ! no I do not require a public apology from my sovereign." " But if, having frowned upon you publicly, he again smiles upon you publicly, he does retract. He acknowledges that he was in error, and it becomes a public apology." " God in heaven ! then I am lost," replied the syndic, throwing himself back in his chair. " Do you really think so, Mynheer Ramsay ? " " I do not say that you are lost. At present, you have only lost the favour of the king ; but you can do without that, Mynheer Krause." " Do without that ! but vou do not know that without that I am lost. Am I not syndic of this town of Amsterdam, and can I expect to hold such an important situation if I am out of favour ? " " Very true, Mynheer Krause ; but what can be done ? you are assailed in the dark : you do not know the charges brought against you, and therefore cannot refute or parry them." " But what charges can they bring against me ? " 279 THE DOG FIEND; OR, "There can be but one charge against a person in your high situation that of disaffection." "Disaffection! I who am, and have always been, so de- voted ! " " The most disaffected generally appear the most devoted ; Mynheer Krause, that will not help you." " My God ! then," exclaimed Krause with animation, " what will, if loyalty is to be construed into a sign of disaffection ? " " Nothing," replied Ramsay coolly. " Suspicion in the heart of a king is never to be effaced, and disaffection may be mag- nified into high treason." " Bless me ! " exclaimed Van Krause, cros-ing his hands on his heart in utter despair. " My dear Mynheer Ramsay, will you give me your opinion how I should act?" " There is no saying how far you may be right in your con- jectures, Mynheer Krause," replied Ramsay ; " you may have been mistaken." "No, no, he frowned looked cross I see his face now." " Yes, but a little thing will sour the face of rovalty ; his corn may have pinched him at the time, he might have had a twinge in the bowels his voyage may have affected him." " He smiled upon others, upon my friend Engelback, very graciously." This was the very party who had prepared the charges against Krause his own very particular friend. " Did he ? " replied Ramsay. " Then depend upon it, that's the very man who has belied you." " What, Engelback ? my particular friend ? " "Yes, I should imagine so. Tell me, Mynheer Krause, I trust you have never entrusted to him the important secrets which I have made you acquainted with, for if you have, your knowledge of them would be quite sufficient." " My knowledge of them ! I really cannot understand that. How can my knowledge of what is going on among the king's friends and counsellors be a cause of suspicion ?" " Why, Mynheer Krause ? because the king is surrounded by many who are retained from policy and fear of them. If these secrets are made known contrary to oath, is it not clear that the parties so revealing them must be no sincere friends of his Majesty's, and will it not be naturally concluded that those 280 SNARLEYYOW who have possession of them are equally his open or secret enemies ? " " But then, Mynheer Ramsay, by that rule you must be his Majesty's enemy." " That does not follow, Mynheer Krause ; I may obtain the secrets from those who are not so partial to his Majesty as they are to me, but that does not disprove my loyalty. To expose them would of course render me liable to suspicion but I guard them carefully. "I have not told a word to a soul, but to you, my der.r Mynheer Krause, and I have felt assured that you were much too loyal to make known to any one, what it was your duty to your king to keep secret ; surely, Mynheer Krause, you have not trusted that man?" " I may have given a hint or so I'm afraid that I did ; but he is my most particular friend." " If that is the case," replied Ramsay, " I am not at all sur- prised at the king's frowning on you : Engelback having intel- ligence from you, supposed to be known only to the highest authorities, has thought it his duty to communicate it to Government, and you are now suspected." " God in heaven ! I wish I never had your secrets, Mynheer Ramsay. It appears, then, that I have committed treason without knowing it." " At all events, you have incurred suspicion. It is a pity that you mentioned what I confided to you : but what's done cannot be helped ; you must now be active." "What must I, my dear friend ? " " Expect the worst and be prepared for it you are wealthy, Mr. Van Krause, and that will not be in your favour, it will only hasten the explosion, which, sooner or later, will take place. Remit as much of your money as you can to where it will be secure from the spoilers. Convert all that you can into gold, that you may take advantage of the first opportunity, if necessary, of flying from their vengeance. Do all this very quietly. Go on, as usual, as if nothing had occurred talk with your friend Engelback perform your duties as syndic. It may blow over, although I am afraid not. At all events, you will have, in all probability, some warning, as they will displace you as syndic before they proceed further. I have only one thing to add. I am your guest, and depend upon it 281 THE DOG FIEND; OR, shall share your fortune whatever it may be ; if you are thrown into prison, I am certain to be sent there also. You may there- fore command me as you please. I will not desert you, you may depend upon it." " My dear young man, you are indeed a friend, and your advice is good. My poor Wilhelmina, what would become of her?" " Yes, indeed: used to luxury her father in prison, perhaps his head at the gates his whole property confiscated, and all because he had the earliest intelligence. Such is the reward of loyalty." "Yes, indeed," repeated the syndic, "'put not your trust in princes,' says the Psalmist. If such is to be the return for my loyalty but there is no time to lose. I must send, this post, to Hamburg and Frankfort. Many thanks, my dear friend, for your kind counsel, which I shall follow." So saying, Mynheer Krause went to his room, threw off his gown and chains in a passion, and hastened to his counting-house to write his important letters. We may now take this opportunity of informing the reader of what had occurred in the house of the syndic. Ramsay had, as may be supposed, gained the affections of Wilhelmina ; had told his love, and received her acknowledgment in return ; he had also gained such a power over her, that she had agreed to conceal their attachment from her father ; as Ramsay wished first, he asserted, to be possessed of a certain property which he daily expected would fall to him, and until that, he did not think that he had any right to aspire to the hand of Wilhelmina. That Ramsay was most seriously in love there was no doubt ; he would have wedded Wilhelmina, even if she had not a six- pence ; but, at the same time, he was too well aware of the advantages of wealth not to fully appreciate it, and he felt the necessity and the justice to Wilhelmina, that she should not be deprived, by his means, of those luxuries to which she had been brought up. But here there was a difficulty, arising from his espousing the very opposite cause to that espoused by Mynheer Krause, for the difference of religion he very rightly considered as a mere trifle compared with the difference in political feel- ings. He had already weaned Wilhelmina from the political bias imbibed from her father and his connections, without, ac* -282 SNARLEYYOW quainting her with his belonging to the opposite party, for the present. It had been his intention, as soon as his services were required elsewhere, to have demanded Wilhelmina's hand from her father, still leaving him in error as to his politics ; and by taking her with him, after the marriage, to the court of St. Germain, to have allowed Mynheer Krause to think what he pleased, but not to enter into any explanation : but, as Ramsay truly observed, Mynheer Krause had,, by his not retaining the secrets confided to him, rendered himself suspected, and once suspected with King William, his disgrace, if not ruin, was sure to follow. This fact, so important to Ramsay's plans, had been communicated in the extracts made by Vanslyperken from the last despatches, and Ramsay had been calculating the conse- quences when Mynheer Krause returned discomfited from the presence of the king. That Ramsay played a very diplomatic game in the conver- sation which we have repeated, is true ; but still it was the best game for Krause as well as for his own interests, as the events will show. We must, however, remind the reader that Ramsay had no idea whatever of the double treachery on the part of Vanslyperken, in copying all the letters sent by and to him, as well as extracting from the Government despatches. " My dearest Edward, what has detained you so long from me this morning ? " inquired Wilhelmina, when he entered the music-room, about an hour after his conversation with the syndic. Ramsay then entered into the detail of what had occurred, and wove in such remarks of his own as were calculated to disgust Wilhelmina with the conduct of King William, and to make her consider her father as an injured man. He informed her of the advice he had given him, and then pointed out to her the propriety of her enforcing his following it with all the arguments of persuasion in her power. Wilhelmina's indignation was roused ; and she did not fail, when speaking with her father, to rail, in no measured tones, against the king, and to press him to quit a country where he had been so ill-used. Mynheer Krause felt the same ; his pride had been severely inj ured ; and it may be truly said, that one of the staunchest adherents of the Protestant King was lost by a combination of circumstances as peculiar as they unexpected. g83 THE DOG FIEND; OR, In the meantime, the corporal had gone on shore as usual, and made the widow acquainted with the last attempt upon Smallbones, and the revenge of the ship's company. Babette had also done her part She had found out that Ramsay lived in the house of the syndic, and that he was the passenger brought over by Vansly- perken in the cutter. The widow, who had now almost arranged her plans, re- ceived Vanslyperken more amicably than ever ; anathematised the supposed defunct Smallbones ; shed tears over the stump of Snarleyyow, and asked Vanslyperken when he intended to give up the nasty cutter and live quietly on shore. CHAPTER XLII In which is shown the imprudence of sleeping in the open air, even in a, summer's night JL HE Yungfrau was not permitted to remain more than two days at her anchorage. On the third morning Mr. Vansly- perken's signal was made to prepare to weigh. He imme- diately answered it, and giving his orders to Short, hastened, as fast as he could, up to the syndic's house to inform Ramsay, stating that he must immediately return on board again, and that the letters must be sent to him : Ramsay perceived the necessity of this, and consented. On his return to the boat, Mr. Vanslyperken found that his signal to repair on board the frigate had been hoisted, and he hastened on board to put on his uniform and obey this order. He received his despatches from the captain of the frigate, with orders to proceed to sea immediately. Mr. Vanslyperken, under the eye of his supe- rior officer, could not dally or delay : he hove short, hoisted his mainsail, and fired a gun as a signal for sailing ; anxiously looking out for Ramsay's boat with his letters, and afraid to go without them ; but no boat made its appearance, and Mr. Vanslyperken was forced to heave up his anchor. Still he did not like to make sail, and he remained a few minutes more, when he at last perceived a small boat coming off. At the same time he observed a boat coming from the frigate, and 284 SNARLEYYOW they arrived alongside the cutter about the same time, fortu- nately Ramsay's boat the first, and Mr. Vanslyperken had time to carry the letters down below. " The commandant wishes to know why you do not proceed to sea, sir, in obedience to your orders," said the officer. " I only waited for that boat to come on board, sir," replied Vanslyperken to the lieutenant. " And pray, sir, from whom does that boat come ? " inquired the officer. " From the syndic's, Mynheer Van Krause/' replied Vansly- perken, not knowing what else to say, and thinking that the name of the syndic would be sufficient. " And what did the boat bring off, to occasion the delay, sir?" " A letter or two for England," replied Vanslyperken. "Very well, sir; I wish you a good morning," said the lieutenant, who then went into his boat, and Vanslyperken made sail. The delay of the cutter to receive the syndic's letters was fully reported the same evening to the commandant, who, knowing that the syndic was suspected, reported the same to the authorities, and this trifling circumstance only increased the suspicions against the unfortunate Mynheer Van Krause ; but we must follow the cutter and those on board of her. Smallbones had remained concealed on board, his wounds had been nearly healed, and it was now again proposed that he should, as soon as they were out at sea, make his appearance to frighten Vanslyperken ; and that, immediately they arrived at Portsmouth, he should go on shore and desert from the cutter, as Mr. Vanslyperken would, of course, find out that his mother was killed, and the consequences to Smallbones must be dangerous, as he had no evidence, if Vanslyperken swore that he had murdered his mother ; but this arrange- ment was overthrown by events which we shall now narrate. It was on the third morning after they sailed, that Vansly- perken walked the deck : there was no one but the man at the helm abaft. The weather was extremely sultry, for the cutter had run with a fair wind for the first eight-and-forty hours, and had then been becalmed for the last twenty-four, and had drifted to the back of the Isle of Wight, when she was not three leagues from St. Helens. The consequence 285 THE DOG FIEND; OR, was, that the ebb-tide had now drifted her down very nearly opposite to that part of the island where the cave was situated of which we have made mention. Vanslyperken heard the people talking below, and, as usual, anxious to overhear what was said, had stopped to listen. He heard the name of Smallbones repeated several times, but could not make out what was said. Anxious to know, he went down the ladder, and, instead of going into his cabin, crept softly forward on the lower deck, when he overheard Coble, Short, and Spurey in con- sultation. "We shall be in to-morrow," said Spurey, "if a breeze springs up, and then it will be too late ; Smallbones must frighten him again to-night." " Yes," replied Short. " He shall go into his cabin at twelve o'clock, that will be the best way." " But the corporal " " Hush ! there is some one there," said Spurey, who, at- tracted by a slight noise made by Vanslyperken's boots, turned short round. Vanslyperken retreated and gained the deck by the ladder ; he had hardly been up when he observed a face at the hatchway, who was evidently looking to ascertain if he was on deck. These few words he overheard satisfied Vanslyperken that Smallbones was alive and on board the cutter ; and he perceived how he had been played with. His rage Avas excessive, but he did not know how to act. If Smallbones was alive, and that he appeared to be, he must have escaped from his mother, and of course, the ship's company must know that his life had been attempted. That he did not care much about : he had not done the deed ; but how the lad could have come on board ! did he not see him lying dead ? It was very strange, and the life of the boy must be charmed. At all events, it was a mystery which Mr. Vanslyperken could not solve ; at first, he thought that he would allow Smallbones to come into the cabin, and get a loaded pistol ready for him. The words, " But the corporal," which were cut short, proved to him that the corporal was no party to the affair ; yet it was strange that the ship's company could have concealed the lad without the 286 SNARLEYYOW corporal's knowledge. Vanslyperken walked and walked, and thought and thought ; at last he resolved to go down into his cabin, pretend to go to bed, lock his door, which was not his custom, and see if they would attempt to corne in. He did so, the corporal was dismissed, and at twelve o'clock his door was tried and tried again ; but being fast, the party retreated. Vanslyperken waited till two bells to ascertain if any more attempts would be made ; but none were, so he rose from his bed, where he had thrown himself with his clothes on, and, opening the door softly, crept upon deck. The night was very warm, but there was a light and increasing breeze, and the cutter was standing in and close to the shore to make a long board upon next tack. Vanslyperken passed the man at the helm, and walked aft to the taffrail ; he stood up on the choak to ascertain what way she was making through the water, and he was meditating upon the best method of proceed- ing. Had he known where Smallbones' hammock was hung, he would have gone down with the view of ascertaining the fact ; but with a crew so evidently opposed to him, he could not see how even the ascertaining that Smallbones was on board would be productive of any good consequences. The more Vanslyperken thought, the more he was puzzled. The fact is, that he was between the horns of a dilemma ; but the devil, who always helps his favourites, came to the aid of Mr. Vanslyperken. The small boat was, as usual, hoisted up astern, and Mr. Vanslyperken's eyes were accidentally cast upon it. He perceived a black mass lying on the thwarts, and he examined it more closely : he heard snoring ; it was one of the ship's company sleeping there against orders. He leant over the taffrail, and putting aside the great-coat which covered the party, he looked attentively on the face there was no doubt it was Smallbones himself. From a knowledge of the premises, Vanslyperken knew at once that the lad was in his power. The boat, after being hauled up with tackles, was hung by a single rope at each davit. It was very broad in proportion to its length, and was secured from motion by a single gripe, which confined it in its place, bowsing it close to the stern of the cutter, and preventing it from turning Over bottom up, which, upon the least weight upon one gunwale or the other, would be inevitably the case. Smallbones was lying close to 287 THE DOG FIEND; OR, the gunwale next to the stern of the cutter. By letting go the gripe, therefore, the boat would immediately turn bottom up, and Smallbones would be dropped into the sea. Vanslyperken carefully examined the fastenings of the gripe, found that they were to be cast off by one movement, and that his success was certain ; but still he was cautious. The man at the helm must hear the boat go over ; he might hear Smallbones cry for assistance. So Vanslyperken went forward to the man at the helm, and desired him to go down and to order Corporal Van Spitter to mix a glass of brandy-and-water, and send it up by him, and that he would steer the vessel till he came up again. The man went down to execute the order, and Vanslyperken steered the cutter for half a minute, during which he looked forward to ascertain if any one was moving. All was safe, the watch was all asleep forward, and Vanslyperken, leaving the cutter to steer itself, hastened aft, cast off the gripe, the boat, as he calculated, immediately turning over, and the sleeping Smallbones fell into the sea. Vanslyperken hastened back to the helm, and put the cutter's head right. He heard the cry of Smallbones, but it was not loud, for the cutter had already left him astern, and it was fainter and fainter, and at last it was heard no more, and not one of the watch had been disturbed. " If ever you haunt me again," muttered Vanslyperken, " may I be hanged." We particularly call the reader's attention to these words of Mr. Vanslyperken. The man returned with the brandy-and-water, with which Vanslyperken drank bon voyage to poor Smallbones. He then ordered the cutter to be put about, and as soon as she was round he went down into his cabin and turned in with greater satisfaction than he had for a long time. ff We shall have got rid of him at last, my poor dog," said he, patting Snarleyyow's head. "Your enemy is gone for ever." And Mr. Vanslyperken slept soundly, because, although he had committed a murder, there was no chance of his being found out. We soon get accustomed to crime ; before, he started at the idea of murder ; now, all that he cared for was detection. Good-night to you, Mr. Vanslyperken. 288 SNARLEYYOW CHAPTER XLIH In which Smallbones changes from a king's man into a smuggler, and also changes his sex J.F we adhered to the usual plans of historical novel writers, we should, in this instance, leave Smallbones to what must appear to have been his inevitable fate, and then bring him on the stage again with a coup de theatre, when least expected by the reader. But that is not our intention ; we consider that the interest of this our narration of bygone events is quite sufficient, without condescending to what is called clap- trap; and there are so many people in our narrative continually labouring under deception of one kind or another, that we need not add to it by attempting to mystify our readers ; who, on the contrary, we shall take with us familiarly by the hand, and, like a faithful historian, lead them through the events in the order in which they occurred, and point out to them how they all lead to one common end. With this in- tention in view, we shall now follow the fortunes of Smallbones, whom we left floundering in about seven fathoms water. The weather was warm, even sultry, as we said before ; but notwithstanding which, and notwithstanding he was a very tolerable swimmer, considering that he was so thin, Smallbones did not like it. To be awoke out of a profound sleep, and all of a sudden to find yourself floundering out of your depth about half a mile from the nearest land, is anything but agree- able ; the transition is too rapid. Smallbones descended a few feet before he could divest himself of the folds of the Flushing coat which he had wrapped himself up in. It belonged to Coble ; he had purchased it at a sale-shop on the Point for seventeen shillings and sixpence, and, moreover, it was as good as new. In consequence of this delay below water-mark, Smallbones had very little breath left in his body when he rose to the surface, and he could not inflate his lungs so as to call loud, until the cutter had walked away from him at least one hundred yards, for she was slipping fast through the water, and another minute plainly proved to Smallbones that he was left to his own resources. 289 r THE DOG FIEND; OR, At first, the lad had imagined that it was an accident, and that the rope had given way with his weight ; but when he found that no attention was paid to his cries, he then was convinced that it was the work of Mr. Vanslyperken. " By gum, he's a-done for me at last Well, I don't care, I can die but once, that's sartin sure ; and he'll go to the devil, that's sartin sure." And Smallbones, with this comfortable assurance, continued to strike out for the land, which, indeed, he had but little prospect of ever making. " A shame for to come for to go to murder a poor lad three or four times over," sputtered Smallbones, after a time, feel- ing his strength fail him. He then turned on his back, to ease his arms. " I can't do it nohow, I sees that," said Smallbones, " so I may just as well go down like a dipsey lead." But as he muttered this, and was making up his mind to discontinue further exertions not a very easy thing to do, when you are about to go into another world still floating on his back, with his eyes fixed on the starry heavens, thinking, as Smallbones afterwards narrated himself, that there wa'n't much to live for in this here world, and considering what there could be in that 'ere, his head struck against something hard. Smallbones immediately turned round in the water to see what it was, and found that it was one of the large corks which supported a heavy net laid out across the tide for the taking of shoal-fish. The cork was barely sufficient to support his weight, but it gave him a certain relief, and time to look about him, as the saying is. The lad run under the net and cork with his hands until he arrived at the nearest shoal, for it was three or four hundred yards long. When he arrived there, he contrived to bring some of the corks together, until he had quite sufficient for his support, and then Smallbones voted himself pretty comfortable after all, for the water was very warm, and now quite smooth. Smallbones, as the reader may have observed during the narration, was a lad of most indisputable courage and of good principles. Had it been his fortune to have been born among the higher classes, and to have had all the advantages of edu- cation, he might have turned out a hero ; as it was, he did his duty well in that state of life to which lie had been called, and,- 290 SNARLEYYOW as he said in his speech to the men on the forecastle, he feared God, honoured the king, and was the natural enemy to the devil. The Chevalier Bayard was nothing more, only he had a wider field for his exertions and his talents ; but the armed and accoutred Bayard did not show more courage and conduct when leading armies to victory, than did the unarmed Small- bones against Vanslyperken and his dog. We consider that, in his way, Smallbones was quite as great a hero as the Chevalier, for no man can do more than his best ; indeed, it is unreasonable to expect it. While Smallbones hung on to the corks, he was calculating his chances of being saved. " If so be as how they comes to take up the nets in the morning, why, then, I think I may hold on ; but if so be they waits, why, they'll find me as dead as a fish," said Small- bones, who seldom ventured above a monosyllable, and whose language, if not considered as pure English, was certainly amazingly Saxon ; and then Smallbones began to reflect, whether it was not necessary that he should forgive Mr. Vanslyperken before he died, and his pros and cons ended with his thinking he could, for it was his duty ; however, he would not be in a hurry about it, he thought that was the last thing he need do ; but as for the dog he wa'n't obliged to forgive him, that was certain as certain as that his tail was off; and Smallbones, up to his chin in the water, grinned so at the remembrance, that he took in more salt-water than was pleasant. He spit it out again, and then looked up to the stars, which were twinkling above him. I wonder what o'clock it is, thought Smallbones, when he thought he heard a distant sound. Smallbones gricked up his ears and listened ; yes, it was in regular cadence, and became louder and louder. It was a boat pulling. " Well, I am sure," thought Smallbones, " they'll think they have caught a queer fish anyhow;" and he waited very patiently for the fishermen to come up. At last he perceived the boat, which was very long, and pulled many oars. " They be the smugglers," thought Smallbones. " I wonder whether they'll pick up a poor lad. Boat ahoy!" The boat continued to pass towards the coast, impelled at THE DOG FIEND; OR, the speed of seven or eight miles an hour, and was now nearly abreast of Smallbones, and not fifty yards from him. " I say, boat ahoy ! " screamed Smallbones, to the extent of his voice. He was heard this time, and there was a pause in the pulling, the boat still driving through the water with the impulse which had been given her, as if she required no pro- pelling power. " I say, you aren't a-going for to come for to leave a poor lad here to be drowned, are you ? " " That's Smallbones, I'll swear," cried Jemmy Ducks, who was steering the boat, and who immediately shifted the helm. But Sir Robert Barclay paused ; there was too much at stake to run any risk, even to save the life of a fellow-creature. " You takes time for to think on it, anyhow," cried Small- bones. " You are going for to leave a fellow-Christian stuck like a herring in a fishing net, are you ? You would not like it yourself, anyhow." "It is Smallbones, sir," repeated Jemmy Ducks, "and I'll vouch for him as a lad that's good and true." Sir Robert no longer hesitated : " Give way, my lads, and pick him up." In a few minutes Smallbones was hauled in over the gunwale, and was seated on the stern-sheets opposite to Sir Robert. " It's a great deal colder out of the water than in, that's sartain," observed Smallbones, shivering. "Give way, my lads, we've no time to stay," cried Sir Robert. " Take this, Smallbones," said Jemmy. "Why, so it is, Jemmy Ducks !" replied Smallbones, with astonishment. " Why, how did you come here ? " " Sarcumstances," replied Jemmy; "how did you come there ? " " Sarcumstances too, Jemmy," replied Smallbones. "Keep silence," said Sir Robert, and nothing more was said until the lugger dashed into the cove. The cargo was landed, and Smallbones, who was very cold, was not sorry to assist. He carried up his load with the rest, and as usual the women came half-way down to receive it. " Why, who have we here ? " said one of the women to 292 SNARLEYYOW whom Smallbones was delivering his load. "Why, it's Smallbones." " Yes/' replied Smallbones, " it is me ; but how came you here, Nancy ? " " That's tellings ; but how came you, my lad ? " replied Nancy. " I came by water, anyhow." " Well, you are one of us now, you know there's no going back." " I'm sure I don't want to go back, Nancy ; but what is to be done ? nothing unchristian-like, I hope." " We're all good Christians here, Smallbones; we don't bow down to idols and pay duty to them as other people do." " Do you fear God, and honour the king ? " " We do ; the first as much as the other people, and as for the king, we love him and serve him faithfully." "Well then, I suppose that's all right," replied Small- bones ; " but where do you live ? " " Come with me, take your load up, and I will show you, for the sooner you are there the better ; the boat will be off again in half-an-hour, if I mistake not." " Off where ? " "To France, with a message to the king." " Why, the king's in Holland ! we left him there when we sailed!" " Pooh ! nonsense ! come along." W T hen Sir Robert arrived at the cave he found an old friend anxiously awaiting his arrival ; it was Graham, who had been despatched by the Jacobites to the court of St. Germain's with intelligence of great importance, which was the death of the young Duke of Gloucester, the only surviving son of King William. He had, it was said, died of a malignant fever ; but if the reader will call to mind the address of one of the Jesuits at the meeting at Cherbourg, he may have some surmises as to the cause of the duke's decease. As this event rendered the succession uncertain, the hopes of the Jacobites were raised to the highest pitch ; the more so as the country was in a state of anxiety and confusion, and King William was absent at the Hague. Graham had, therefore, been despatched to the exiled James, with the propositions from his friends in England, and to press the necessity of an invasion of the country. As Nancy THE DOG FIEND; OR, had supposed, Sir Robert decided upon immediately crossing over to Cherbourg, the crew were allowed a short time to repose and refresh themselves, and once more returned to their laborious employment ; Jemmy Ducks satisfied Sir Robert that Smallbones might be trusted and be useful, and Nancy corroborated his assertions. He was, therefore, allowed to remain in the cave with the women ; and Sir Robert and his crew, long before Smallbones' garments were dry, were again crossing the English Channel. Now, it must be observed that Smallbones was never well off for clothes, and on this occasion, when he fell overboard, he had nothing on but an old piir of thin linen trousers and a shirt, which, from dint of long washing, from check had turned to a light cerulean blue: what with his struggles at the net and the force used to pull him into the boat, the shirt had more than one-half disappeared that is to say, one sleeve and the back were wholly gone, and the other sleeve was well prepared to follow its fellow, on the first capful of wind. His trousers also were in almost as bad a state. In hauling him in, when his head was over the gunwale; one of the men had seized him by the seat of his trousers to lift him into the boat, and the consequence was, that the seat of his trousers having been too long sat upon, was also left in his muscular gripe. All these items put together, the reader may infer, that although Small- bones might appear merely ragged in front, that in his rear he could not be considered as decent, especially as he was the only one of the masculine sex among a body of females. No notice was taken of this by others, nor did Smallbones observe it himself, during the confusion and bustle previous to the departure of the smugglers ; but now they were gone, Small- bones perceived his deficiencies, and was very much at a loss what to do, as he was aware that daylight would discover them to others as well as to himself; so he fixed his back up against one of the rocks, and remained idle while the women were busily employed storing away the cargo in the various com- partments of the cave. Nancy, who had not forgotten that he was with them, came up to him. " Why do you stay there, Smallbones ? you must be hungry and cold ; come in with me, and I will find you something to eat." 294 SNARLEYYOW " I can't, Mistress Nancy, I want your advice first. Has any of the men left any of their duds in this here cavern ? " " Duds ! men ! No, they keep them all on the other side. We have nothing but petticoats here and shimmeys." "Then what must I do ? " exclaimed Smallbones. "Oh, I see, your shirt is torn off your back. Well, never mind, I'll lend you a shimmey." " Yes, Mistress Nancy, but it be more worse than that ; I ain't got no behind to my trousers, they pulled it out when they pulled me into the boat. I sticks to this here rock for decency's sake. What must I do ? " Nancy burst into a laugh. " Do ? why, if you can't have men's clothes, you must put on women's, and then you'll be in the regular uniform of the cave." " I do suppose that I must, but I can't say that I like the idea much, anyhow," replied Smallbones. "Why, you don't mean to stick to that rock like a limpet all your life, do you ? there's plenty of work for you." " If so be I must, I must," replied Smallbones. " You can't appear before Mistress Alice in that state," re- plied Nancy. " She's a lady bred ai;d born, and very particular too, and then there's Miss Lilly, you will turn her as red as a rose if she sees you." "Well then, I suppose I must, Mistress Nancy, for I shall catch my death of cold here. I'm all wet and shivery, from being so long in the water, and my back against the rock feels just as ice." "No wonder; I'll run and fetch you something," replied Nancy, who was delighted at the idea of dressing up Small- bones as a woman. Nancy soon returned with a chemise, a short flannel petti- coat, and a shawl, which she gave to Smallbones, desiring him to take off his wet clothes, and substitute them. She would return to him as soon as he had put them on, and see that they were put tidy and right. Smallbones retired behind one of the rocks, and soon shifted his clothes ; he put everything on the hind part before, and Nancy had to alter them when she came. She adjusted the shawl, and then led him into the cave, where he found Mistress Alice, and some of the women who were not busy with the cargo. THE DOG FIEND; OR, " Here's the poor lad who was thrown overboard, madam/' said Nancy, retaining her gravity. " All his clothes were torn off his back, and I have been obliged to give him these to put on." Lady Ramsay could hardly repress a smile. Smallbones' appearance was that of a tall, gaunt creature, pale enough and smooth enough to be a woman certainly, but cutting a most ridiculous figure. His long thin arms were bare, his neck was like a crane's, and the petticoats were so short as to reach almost above his knees. Shoes and stockings he had none. His long hair was platted and matted with the salt water, and one side of his head was shaved, and exhibited a monstrous, half-healed scar. Lady Ramsay asked him a few questions, and then desired Nancy to give him some refreshment, and find him something to lie down upon in the division of the cave which was used as a kitchen. But we must now leave Smallbones to entertain the inhabi- tants of the cave with the history of his adventure, which he did at intervals, during his stay there. He retained his women's clothes ; for Nancy would not let him wear any other, and was a source of great amusement not only to the smugglers' wives but also to little Lilly, who would listen to his conversation and remarks, which were almost as naive and unsophisticated as her own. CHAPTER XLIV In which Mr. Vanslyperken meets with a double defeat IT was late in the evening of the day after Smallbones had been so satisfactorily disposed of that the cutter arrived at Portsmouth ; but from daylight until the time that the cutter anchored, there was no small confusion and bustle on board of the Yung j "ran. When Vanslyperken's cabin door was found to be locked, it was determined that Smallbones should not appear as a supernatural visitant that night, but wait till the one fol- lowing ; consequently the parties retired to bed, and Small- bones, who found the heat between decks very oppressive, had crept up the ladder and taken a berth in the small boat, that SNARLEYYOW he might sleep cool and comfortable, intending to be down below again long before Mr. Vanslyperken was up ; but, as the reader knows, Mr. Vanslyperken was up before him, and the consequence was that Smallbones went down into the sea instead of the lower deck, as he had intended. The next morning it was soon ascertained that Smallbones was not to be found, and the ship's company were in a state of dismay. The boat, as soon as Smallbones had been turned out, had resumed her upright position, and one of the men, when busy washing the decks, had made fast the gripe again, which he supposed had been cast off by accident when the ropes had been coiled up for washing, Smallbones not being at that time missed. When, therefore, the decks had been searched everywhere, and the lad was discovered not to be in the ship, the suspicion was very great. No one had seen him go aft to sleep in the boat. The man who was at the wheel stated that Mr. Vanslvperken had sent him down fora glass of grog, and had taken the helm for the time ; but this proved nothing. His disappearance was a mystery not to be un- ravelled. An appeal to Mr. Vanslyperken was, of course, impossible, for he did not know that the lad was on board. The whole day was spent in surmises and suppositions ; but things all ended in the simple fact, that somehow or another Smallbones had fallen overboard, and there was an end of the poor fellow. So soon as the cutter was at anchor Mr. Vanslyperken has- tened to perform his official duties, and anxious to learn how Smallbones had contrived to escape the clutches of his mother, bent his steps towards the half-way houses. He arrived at the door of his mother's room, and knocked as usual, but there was no reply. It was now the latter end of July, and although it was past seven o'clock it was full daylight. Vanslyperken knocked again and again. His mother must be out, he thought ; and if so, she always took the key with her. He had nothing to do but to wait for her return. The passage and staircase was dark, but there was a broad light in the room from the casement, and this light streamed from under the door of the room. A shade crossing the light, attracted Vanslyperken's attention, and to while away the tediousness of waiting, he was curious to see what it was ; he knelt down, looked under the door, and perceived the key which Smallbones had placed 297 THE DOG FIEND; OR, there ; he inserted his finger and drew it forth, imagining that his mother hail slid it beneath till her return. He fitted it to the lock and opened the door, when his olfac- tory nerves were offended with a dreadful stench, which sur- prised him the more as the casement was open. Vanslyperken surveyed the room ; he perceived that the blood had been washed from the floor, and sand strewed over it. Had he not known that Smallbones had been on board of the cutter the day before, he would have thought that it had been the smell of the dead body not yet removed. This thought crossing his imagination, immediately made the truth flash upon him, and, as if instinctively, he went up to the bed and pulled down the clothes, when he recoiled back with horror at un- covering the face of his mother, now of a livid blue, and in the last stage of putrefaction. Overcome with the horrid sight, and the dreadful stench which accompanied it, he reeled to the casement and gasped for breath. A sickness came over him, and for some time he was incapable of acting, and barely capable of reflection. "She is gone, then," thought he at last, and he shuddered when he asked himself where. "She must have fallen by the hands of the lad," continued he, and immediately the whole that had happened appeared to be revealed to him. " Yes, yes, he has recovered from the blow killed her, and locked the door all is clear now, but I have revenged her death." Vanslyperken, who had now recovered himself, went softly to the door, took out the key, and locked himself in. He had been debating in his mind whether he should call in the neigh- bours ; but on reflection, as no one had seen him enter, he determined that he would not. He would take his gold, and leave the door locked, and the key under it, as he found it ; before her death was discovered, it would be supposed that she died a natural death, for the state of the body wo;;ld render it impossible to prove the contrary. But there was one act necessary to be performed, at which Vanslyperken's heart recoiled. The key of the oak chest was about his mother's person, and he must obtain it ; he must search for it in cor- ruption and death, amongst creeping worms and noisome stench. It was half-an-hour before he could make up his mind to the task ; but what will avarice not accomplish ! 293 SNARLEYYOW He covered up the face, and with a trembling hand turned over the bedclothes. But we must not disgust our readers ; it will suffice to say, that the key was obtained, and the chest opened. Vanslyperken found all his own gold, and much more than he had ever expected, belonging to his mother. There were other articles belonging to him, but he thought it prudent not to touch them. He loaded himself with the treasure, and when he felt that it was all secure, for he was obliged to divide it in different parcels, and stow it in various manners about his person, he relocked the chest, placed the key in the cupboard, and quitting the room, made fast the door, and, like a dutiful son, left the remains of his mother to be inhumed at the expense of the parish. As he left the house without being observed, and gained the town of Portsmouth, never was Mr. Vanslyperken's bodv so heavily loaded, or his heart lighter. He had got rid of Smallbones and of his mother, both in a way perfectly satis- factory to himself. He had recovered his own gold, and had also been enriched beyond his hopes by his mother's savings. He felt not the weight which he carried about his person, he wished it had been heavier. All he felt was, very anxious to be on board, and have his property secured. His boat waited for him, and one of the men informed him his presence was required at the admiral's immediately ; but Mr. Vanslyperken first went on board, and having safely locked up all his treasures, then com- plied with the admiral's wishes. They were to sail imme- diately, for the intelligence of the Duke of Gloucester's death had just arrived with the despatches, announcing the same, to be taken to King William, who was still at the Hague. Van- slyperken sent the boat on board with orders to Short to heave short and loose sails, and then hastened up to the house of Lazarus the Jew, aware that the cutter would, in all pro- bability, be despatched immediately to the Hague. The Jew had the letters for Ramsay all prepared. Vanslyperken once more touched his liberal fee, and in an hour he was again under way for the Texel. During the passage, which was very quick, Mr. Vansly- perken amused himself, .as usual, in copying the letters to Ramsay, which contained the most important intelligence of 299 THE DOG FIEND; OR, the projects of the Jacobites, and, from the various communi- cations between Ramsay and the conspirators, Vanslyperken had also been made acquainted with the circumstance hitherto unknown to him, of the existence of the caves above the cove, where he had been taken to by the informer, as mentioned in the early part of this work, and also of the names of the parties who visited it. Of this intelligence Vanslyperken determined to avail him- self by-and-by. It was evident that there were only women in the cave, and Mr. Vanslyperken counted his gold, patted the head of Snarleyyow, and indulged in anticipations of further wealth, and the hand of the widow Vandersloosh. All dreams ! Mr. Vanslyperken. The cutter arrived, and he landed with his despatches for the Government ; and his letters to Ramsay being all delivered, Vanslyperken hastened to the widow's, who, as usual, received him, all smiles. He now confided to her the death of his mother, and astonished her by representing the amount of his wealth, which he had the precaution to state that the major part of it was left him by his mother. " Where have you put it all, Mr. Vanslyperken ? " inquired the widow. And Vanslyperken replied that he had come to ask her advice on the subject, as it was at present all on board of the cutter. The widow, who was not indifferent to money, was more gracious than ever. She had a scheme in her head of persuading him to leave the money under her charge ; but Vanslyperken was anxious to go on board again, for he dis- covered that the key was not in his pocket, and he was fearful that he might have left it on the cabin table ; so he quitted rather abruptly, and the widow had not time to bring the battery to bear. As soon as Mr. Vanslyperken arrived on board, Corporal Van Spitter, without asking leave, for he felt it was not necessary, went on shore, and was soon in the arms of his enamoured widow Vandersloosh. In the meantime, Mr. Vanslyperken discovered the key in the pocket of the waistcoat he had thrown off, and having locked his door, he again opened his drawer, and delighted himself for an hour or two in rearranging his treasure ; after which, feeling himself in want of occupation, it occurred to him that he might as well dedicate a little more time to the widow, so he manned his boat and went on shore again. 300 SNARLEYYOW It is all very well to have a morning and afternoon lover if ladies are so inclined, just as they have a morning and after- noon dress, but they should be worn separately. Now, as it never entered the head of Mr. Vanslyperken that the corporal was playing him false, so did it never enter the idea of the widow that Mr. Vanslyperken would make his appearance in the evening, and leave the cutter and Snarleyyow, without the corporal being on board to watch over them. But Mr. Vanslyperken did leave the cutter and Snarleyyow, did come on shore, did walk to the widow's house, and did most unexpectedly enter it, and what was the consequence ? that he was not perceived when he entered it, and the door of the parlour as well as the front door being open to admit the air, for the widow and the corporal found that making love in the dog days was rather warm work for people of their calibre to his mortification and rage the lieutenant beheld the cor- poral seated in his berth, on the little fubsy sofa, with one arm round the widow's waist, his other hand joined in hers, and, proh pudor ! sucking at her dewy lips like some huge carp under the water-lilies on a midsummer's afternoon. Mr. Vanslyperken was transfixed the parties were too busy with their amorous interchange to perceive his presence ; at last the corporal thought that his lips required moistening with a little of the beer of the widow's own brewing, for the honey of her lips had rather glued them together he turned towards the table to take up his tumbler, and lie beheld Mr. Vansly- perken. The corporal, for a moment, was equally transfixed ; but on these occasions people act mechanically because they don't know what to do. The corporal had been well drilled ; he rose from the sofa, held himself perfectly upright, and raised the back of his right hand to his forehead ; there he stood like a statue, saluting at the presence of his superior officer. The widow had also perceived the presence of Vanslyperken almost as soon as the corporal, but a woman's wits are more at their command on these occasions than a man's. She felt that all concealment was now useless, and she prepared for action. At the same time, although ready to discharge a volley of abuse upon Vanslyperken, she paused to ascertain how she should proceed. Assuming an indifferent air, she said" Well, Mr. Vaiislyperken ? " 301 THE DOG FIEND; OR, "Well ! " exclaimed Vanslyperken, but he could not speak for passion. " Eavesdropping, as usual, Mr. Vanslyperken ! " " May the roof of this house drop on you, you infernal !" "No indelicate language, if you please, sir," interrupted the widow, " I won't put up with it in my house, I can tell you. Ho, ho ! Mr. Vanslyperken/' continued the widow, working herself into a rage, "that won't do here, Mr. Vanslyperken." "Why, you audacious you double-faced " " Double-faced ! it's a pity you weren't double-faced, as you call it, with that snivelling nose and crooked chin of yours. Double-faced, heh ! oh ! oh ! Mr. Vanslyperken we shall see wait a little we shall see who's double-faced. Yes, yes, Mr. Vanslyperken that for you, Mr. Vanslyperken I can hang you when I please, Mr. Vanslyperken. Corporal, how many guineas did you see counted out to him at the house opposite ? " During all this the corporal remained fixed and immovable with his hand up to the salute ; but on being questioned by his mistress, he replied, remaining in the same respectful attitude " Fifty golden guineas, Mrs. Vandersloosh." " A lie ! an infamous lie ! " cried Vanslyperken, drawing his sword. " Traitor that you are," continued he to the corporal, "take your reward." This was a very critical moment. The corporal did not attempt the defensive, but remained in the same attitude, and Vanslyperken's rage at the falsehood of the widow and the discovery of his treason was so great, that he lost all command of himself. Had not a third party come in just as Vanslyperken drew his sword, it might have gone hard with the corporal ; but, fortunately, Babette came in from the yard, and perceiving the sword fly out of the scabbard, she put her hand behind the door, and snatched two long-handled brooms, one of which she put into the hands of her mistress, and retained the other herself. "Take your reward! " cried Vanslyperken, running furiously to cut down the coYporal. But his career was stopped by the two brooms, one of which took him in the face, and the other in the chest. The widow and Babette now ranged side by side, holding their brooms as soldiers do their arms in a charge of bayonets. How did the corporal act ? He retained his former re- 302 SNARLEYYOW spectful position, leaving the defensive or offensive in the hands of the widow and Babette. This check on the part of Vanslyperken only added to his rage. Again he flew with his sword at the corporal, and again he was met with the besoms in his face. He caught one with his hand, and he was knocked back with the other. He attempted to cut them in two with his sword, but in vain. " Out of my house, you villain ! you traitor out of my house," cried the widow, pushing at him with such force as to drive him against the wall, and pinning him there while Babette charged him in his face, which was now streaming with blood. The attack was now followed up with such vigour, that Vanslyperken was first obliged to retreat to the door, then out of the door into the street ; followed into the street, he took to his heels, and the widow and Babette returned victorious into the parlour to the corporal. Mr. Vanslyperken could not accuse him of want of respect to his superior officer ; he had saluted him on entering, and he was still saluting him when he made his exit. The widow threw herself on the sofa. Corporal Van Spitter then took his seat beside her. The widow, overcome by her rage and exertion, burst into tears and sobbed in his arms. The corporal poured out a glass of beer, and persuaded her to drink it. " I'll have him hanged to-morrow, at all events. I'll go to the Hague myself," cried the widow. " Yes, yes, Mr. Van- slyperken, we shall see who will gain the day," continued the widow, sobbing. " You can prove it, corporal ? " " Mein Gott ! yes," replied the corporal. " As soon as he's hung, corporal, we'll marry." " Mein Gott ! yes." "Traitorous villain ! sell his king and his country for gold!" " Mein Gott ! yes." " You're sure it was fifty guineas, corporal ? " " Mein Gott ! yes." " Ah, well, Mr. Vanslyperken, we shall see," said the widow, drying her eyes. " Yes, yes, Mr. Vanslyperken, you shall be hanged, and your cur with you, or my name's not Vender- sloosh." " Mein Gott ! yes," replied the corporal. 303 THE DOG FIEND; OR, CHAPTER XLV In which Mr. Vanslyperken proves his loyalty and his fidelity to King William MR. VANSLYPERKEN hastened from his inglorious con- flict maddened with rage and disappointment. He returned on board, went down into his cabin, and threw himself on his bed. His hopes and calculations had been so brilliant rid of his enemy Smallbones with gold in possession, and more in pros- pect, to be so cruelly deceived by the widow the cockatrice ! Then by one to whom he fully confided, and who knew too many of his secrets already Corporal Van Spitter he too ! and to dare to aspire to the widow it was madness and then their knowledge of his treason the corporal having witnessed his receiving the gold with such bitter enemies, what could he expect but a halter ? he felt it even now round his neck ; and Vauslyperken groaned in the bitterness of his heart. In the meantime, there was a consultation between the widow and the corporal as to the best method of proceeding. That the corporal could expect nothing but the most deter- mined hostility from Vanslyperken was certain ; but for this the corporal cared little, as he had all the crew of the cutter on his side, and he was in his own person too high in rank to be at the mercy of Vanslyperken. After many pros and cons, and at least a dozen bottles of beer for the excitement on the part of the corporal, and the exertion of the widow, had made them both dry it was resolved that the Frau Vandersloosh should demand an audi- ence at the Hague the next morning, and should communicate the treasonable practices of Mr. Vanslyperken, calling upon the corporal as a witness to the receipt of the money from the Jesuit. " Mein Gott ! " exclaimed the corporal, striking his bull forehead, as if a new thought had required being forced out, < but they will ask me how I came there mvself, and what shall I say?" "Say that the Jesuit father had sent for you to try 304 SNARLEYYOW and seduce you to do his treason, but that you would not consent." " Mein Gott ! yes that will do." The corporal then returned on board, but did not think it worth while to report himself to Mr. Vanslyperken. Mr. Vanslyperken had also been thinking over tfie matter, and in what way he should be able to escape from the toils prepared for him. That the widow would immediately inform the authorities, he was convinced. How was he to get out of his scrape ? Upon mature reflection, he decided that it was to be done. He had copies of all Ramsay's letters, and those addressed to Ramsay, and the last delivered were very important. Now, his best plan would be to set off for the Hague early the next morning demand an interview with one of the ministers, or even his Majesty himself state that he had been offered money from the Jacobite party to carry their letters, and that, with a view to serve his Majesty by finding out their secrets, he had consented to do it, and had taken the monev to satisfy them that he was sincere. That he had opened the letters and copied them, and that now, as the contents were impor- tant, he had thought it right to make them immediately known to the Government, and at the same time to bring the money received for the service, to be placed at his Majesty's disposal. " Whether she is before or after me," thought Vanslyperken, "it will then be little matter : all I shall have to fear will be from Ramsay and his party ; but the Government will be bound to protect me." There certainly was much wisdom in this plan of Vansly- perken ; it was the only one which could have been attended with success, or with any chance of it. Mr. Vanslyperken was up at daylight, and dressed in his best uniform ; he put in his pocket all the copies of the Jacobite correspondence, and went on shore hired a calash, for he did not know how to ride, and set off for the Hague, where he arrived about ten o'clock. He sent up his name, and requested an audience of the Duke of Portland, as an officer commanding one of his Majesty's vessels ; he was immediately admitted. "What is your pleasure, Mr. Vanslyperken?" said the 306 u THE DOG FIEND; OR, duke, who was standing at the table, in company with Lord Albemarle. Vanslyperken was a little confused he muttered, and stam- mered about anxiety, and loyalty, and fidelity, and excess of zeal, &c. No wonder he stammered, for he was talking of what he knew nothing about ; but these two noblemen recollecting his confusion when presented to his sovereign on board of the frigate, made allowances. " I have at last," cried Vanslyperken, with more confi- dence, " been able to discover the plots of the Jacobites, your grace." " Indeed ! Mr. Vanslyperken," replied the duke, smiling incredulously ; " and pray what may they be ? you must be as expeditious as possible, for his Majesty is waiting for us." " These letters will take some time to read," replied Vansly- perken ; "but their contents are most important." " Indeed ! letters how have you possession of their letters ? " " It will be rather a long story, sir my lord ! I mean," replied Vanslyperken ; " but they will amply repay an hour of your time, if you can spare it." At this moment the door opened, and his Majesty entered the room. At the sight of the king, Vanslyperken's confidence was again taking French leave. " My lords, I am waiting for you," said the king, with a little asperity of manner. "May it please your Majesty, here is Lieutenant Vansly- perken, commanding one of your Majesty's vessels, who states that he has important intelligence, and that he has possession of Jacobite papers." " Indeed ! " replied King William, who was always alive to Jacobite plotting, from which he had already run so much risk. "What is it, Mr. Vanslyperken? Speak boldly what you have to communicate." "Your Majesty, I beg your gracious pardon, but here are copies of the correspondence carried on by the traitors in England and this country. If your Majesty will deign to have it read, you will then perceive how important it is. After your Majesty has read it, I will have the honour to explain to you by what means it came into my possession." 306 SNARLEYYOW King William was a man of business, and Vanslyperken had done wisely in making this proposal. His Majesty at once sat down, with the Duke of Portland on one side, and Lord Albemarle on the other; the latter took the letters, which were arranged according to their dates, and read them in a clear, distinct voice. As the reading went on, his Majesty made memorandums and notes with his pencil on a sheet of paper, but did not in- terrupt during the whole progress of the lecture. When the last and most important was finished, the two noblemen looked at his Majesty with countenances full of meaning. For a few moments his Majesty drummed with the second and third fingers of his left hand upon the table, and then said " Pray, Mr. Vanslyperken, how did you obtain possession of these papers and letters, or make copies of these letters ? " Vanslyperken, who had been standing at the other side of the table during the time of the reading, had anxiously watched the countenances of his Majesty and the two noblemen, and perceived that the intelligence which the letters contained had created a strong feeling, as he expected. With a certain degree of confidence he commenced his explanation. He stated that the crew of the cutter had been accustomed to frequent the Lust Hatis of a certain widow Vandersloosh, and that he had made her acquaintance by several times going there to look after his seamen. That this widow had often hinted to him, and at last pro- posed to him, that he should take letters for some friends of hers at last she had told him plainly that it was for the Jacobite party, and he pretended to consent. That he had been taken by her to the house of a Jesuit, 1(>9, in the Bur Street, nearly opposite to her Lust Haus, and that the Jesuit had given him some letters and fifty guineas for his trouble. He then stated that he had opened, copied, and resealed them ; further, that he had brought over one of the confede- rates, who was now residing in the house of the syndic, Van Krause. That he should have made all this known before, only that he waited till it was more important. Y nat the last letters appeared of such consequence, that he deemed it his duty no longer to delay. 307 THE DOG FIEND; OR, "You have done well, Mr. Vanslyperken," replied his Majesty. "And played a bold game," observed Lord Albemarle, fixing his eyes upon Vanslyperken. " Suppose you had been found out co operating with traitors before you made this discovery ? " " I might have forfeited my life in my zeal," replied Mr. Vanslyperken, with adroitness; "but that is the duty of a king's officer." "That is well said," observed the Duke of Portland. " I have a few questions to put to you, Mr. Vanslyperken," observed his Majesty. " What is the cave they mention so often ? " " It is on the bank of the Isle of Wight, your Majesty. I did not know of its existence but from the letters but I once lay a whole night in the cove underneath it, to intercept the smugglers, upon information that I had received ; but the alarm was given, and they escaped." "Who is their agent at Portsmouth ?" " A Jew of the name of Lazarus, residing in Little Orange Street, at the back of the Point, your Majesty." " Do you know any of the names of the conspirators ? " "I do not, your Majesty, except a woman, who is very active, one Moggy Salisbury her husband, not a month back, was the boatswain of the cutter, but by some interest or another, he has obtained his discharge." " My Lord of Portland, take a memorandum to inquire who it was applied for the discharge of that man. Mr. Vansly- perken, you may retire we will call you in by-and-by you will be secret as to what has passed." " I have one more duty to perform," replied Vanslyperken, taking some rouleaux of gold out of his pocket ; " this is the money received from the traitors it is not for a king's officer to have it in his possession." " You are right, Mr. Vanslyperken, but the gold of traitors is forfeited to the crown, and it is now mine ; you will accept it as a present from your king." Mr. Vanslyperken took the gold from the table, made a bow, and retired from the royal presence. The reader will acknowledge that it was impossible to play his cards better than Mr. Vanslyperken had done in this 308 SNARLEYYOW interview, and that he deserved great credit for his astute conduct. With such diplomatic talents, he would have made a great prime minister. "The council was ordered at twelve o'clock, my lords. These letters must be produced. That they are genuine, appears to me beyond a doubt." " That they are faithful copies, I doubt not," replied Lord Albemarle, " but " But what, my Lord Albemarle ? " " I very much suspect the fidelity of the copier there is something more that has not been told, depend upon it." " Why do you think so, my lord ? " " Because, your Majesty, allowing that a man would act the part that Mr. Vanslyperken says that he has done to discover the conspiracy, still, would he not naturally, to avoid any risk to himself, have furnished Government with the first corre- spondence, and obtained their sanction for prosecuting his plans ? This officer has been employed for the last two years or more in carrying the despatches to the Hague, and it must at once strike your Majesty that a person who can with such dexterity open the letters of others, can also open those of his own Government." " That is true, my lord," replied his Majesty, musing. "Your Majesty is well aware that suspicions were enter- tained of the fidelity of the syndic, suspicions which the evidence of this officer have verified. But why were these suspicions raised ? Because he knew of the Government secrets, and it was supposed he obtained them from some one who is in our trust, but inimical to us and unworthy of the confidence reposed in him. " Your Majesty's acuteness will at once perceive that the secrets may have been obtained by Mynheer Krause by the same means as have been resorted to, to obtain the secrets of the conspirators. I may be in error, and if I do this officer wrong by my suspicions, may God forgive me, but there is something in his looks which tells me " What, my lord ? " " That he is a traitor to both parties, may it please your Majesty." " By the Lord, Albemarle, I think you have hit upon the truth," replied the Duke of Portland. 309 THE DOG FIEND; OR, " Of that we shall soon have proof at present we have to decide whether it be advisable to employ him to discover more, or at once seize upon the parties he has denounced. But that had better be canvassed in the council-chamber. Come, my lords, they are waiting for us." The affair was of too great importance not to absorb all other business, and it was decided that the house of Mynheer Krause, and of the Jesuit, and the widow Vandersloosh, should be entered by the peace-officers at midnight, and that they and any of the conspirators who might be found should be thrown into prison. That the cutter should be despatched imme- diately to England, with orders to seize all the other parties informed against by Vanslyperken, and that a force should be sent to attack the cave, and secure those who might be found there, with directions to the admiral, that Mr. Vanslvperken should be employed both as a guide, and to give the assistance of the cutter and his crew. These arrangements having been made, the council broke up ; King William had a conference with his two favourites, and Vanslyperken was sent for. " Lieutenant Vanslyperken, we feel much indebted to you for your important communications, and we shall not forget, in due time, to reward your zeal and loyalty as it deserves. At present, it is necessary that you sail for England as soon as our despatches are ready, which will be before midnight; you will then receive your orders from the admiral at Portsmouth, and I have no doubt you will take the opportunity of affording us fresh proofs of your fidelity and attachment." Mr. Vanslyperken bowed humbly, and retired, delighted with the successful result of his manoeuvre, and with a gay heart he leaped into his calash, and drove off. " Yes, yes," thought he, " Madam Vandersloosh, you would betray me. We shall see. Yes, yes, we shall see, Madam Vandersloosh." And sure enough he did see Madam Vandersloosh, who in another calash was driving to the palace, and who met him face to face. Vanslyperken turned up his nose at her as he passed by, and the widow, astonished at his presumption, thought, as she went on her way, " Well, well, Mr. Vanslyperken, we shall see ; you may turn up your snivelling nose, but stop till your 310 SNARLEYYOW head's in the halter yes, Mr. Vanslyperken, stop till your head's in the halter." We must leave Mr. Vanslyperken to drive, and the widow Vandersloosh to drive, while we drive on ourselves. The sub- sequent events of this eventful day we will narrate in the following chapter. CHAPTER XL VI In which there is much bustle and confusion, plot and counter- plot A. BOUT two hours after the council had broken up, the follow- ing communication was delivered into the hands of Ramsay by an old woman, who immediately took her departure. " The lieutenant of the cutter has taken copies of all your correspondence, and betrayed you. You must fly immediately, as at midnight you and all of you will be seized. Injustice to Mynheer Krause, leave documents to clear him. " The cutter will sail this evening with orders to secure your friends at Portsmouth and the cave." " Now, by the holy cross of our Saviour ! I will have revenge upon that dastard : there is no time to lose ; five minutes for reflection, and then to act," thought Ramsay, as he twisted, up this timely notice, which, it must be evident to the reader, must have been sent by one who had been summoned to the council. Ramsay's plans were soon formed ; he despatched a trusty messenger to the Jesuit's, desiring him to communicate immediately with the others, and upon what plan to proceed. He then wrote a note to Vanslyperken, requesting his imme- diate presence, and hastened to the morning apartment of Wilhelmina. In a few words he told her that he had received timely notice that it was the intention of the Government to seize her father and him as suspected traitors, and throw them that very night into prison. Wilhelmina made no reply. " For your father, my dearest girl, there is no fear: he will be fully acquitted ; but I, Wilhelmina, must part immediately, or my life is forfeited." " Leave me, Edward ? " replied Wilhelmina. 311 THE DOG FIEND; OR, " No, you must go with me, Wilhelmina, for more than one reason ; the Government have ordered the seizure of the per- sons to be made in the night, to avoid a disturbance ; but that they will not be able to prevent ; the mob are but too happy to prove their loyalty, when they can do so by rapine and plunder, and, depend upon it, that this house will be sacked and levelled to the ground before to-morrow evening. You cannot go to prison with your father ; you cannot remain here to be at the mercy of an infuriated and lawless mob. You must go with me, \Vilhelmina ; trust to me, not only for my sake, but for your father's." "My father's, Edward, it is that only I am thinking of; how can I leave my father at such a time ? " " You will save your father by so doing. Your departure with me will substantiate his innocence ; decide, my dearest girl ! decide at once ; you must either fly with me, or we must part for ever." "Oh no, that must not be, Edward," cried Wilhelmina, bursting into tears. After some further persuasions on the part of Ramsay, and fresh tears from the attached maiden, it was agreed that she should act upon his suggestions, and with a throbbing heart she went to her chamber to make the necessary preparations, while Ramsay requested Mynheer Krause would give him a few minutes of his company in his room above. The syndic soon made his appearance. " Well, Mynheer Ramsay, you have some news to tell me, I am sure ; " for Mynheer Krause, notwithstanding his rebuff from the king, could not divest himself from his failing of fetching and carry- ing reports. Ramsay went to the door and turned the key. " I have, indeed, most important news, Mynheer Krause, and, I am sorry to say, very unpleasant also." " Indeed ! " replied the syndic, with alarm. " Yes ; I find from a notice given me by one of his Majesty's council, assembled this morning at the Hague, that you are suspected of treasonable practices." " God in heaven ! " exclaimed the syndic. " And that this very night you are to be seized and thrown into prison ! " " \, the syndic of the town ! I, who put everybody else into prison ! " 312 SNARLEYYOW " Even so ; such is the gratitude of King William for your long and faithful services, Mynheer Krauze ! I have now sent for you that we may consult as to what had best be done. Will you fly ? I have the means for your escape." " Fly, Mynheer Ramsay ? the syndic of Amstersdam fly ? Never ! they may accuse me falsely ; they may condemn me and take off my head before the Stadt House, but I will not fly." " I expected this answer ; and you are right, Mynheer Krause ; but there are other considerations worthy of your attention. When the populace know that you are in prison for treason, they will level this house to the ground." " Well, and so they ought, if they suppose me guilty ; I care little for that." " I am aware of that ; but still your property will be lost ; it will be but a matter of prudence to save all you can : you have already a large sum of gold collected." " I have four thousand guilders, at least." " You must think of your daughter, Mynheer Krause. This gold must not find its way into the pockets of the mob. Now, observe, the king's cutter sails to-night, and I propose that your gold be embarked, and I will take it over for you and keep it safe. Then let what will happen, your daughter will not be left to beggary." " True, true, my dear sir, there is no saying how this will end : it may end well ; but, as you say, if this house is plun- dered, the gold is gone for ever. Your advice is good, and I will give you before you go orders for all the moneys in the hands of my agents at Hamburg and Frankfort and other places. I have taken your advice, my young friend, and, though I have property to the amount of some hundred thousand guilders, with the exception of this house, they will hold little of it which belongs to Mynheer Krause. And my poor daughter, Mynheer Ramsay ? " " Should any accident happen to you, you may trust to me, I swear it to you, Mynheer Krause, on my hope of salvation." Here the old man sat down much affected, and covered his face. " Oh ! my dear young friend, what a world is this ! where they cannot distinguish a true and loyal subject from a traitor. But why could you not stay here protect my house from the mob demand the civic guard ? " 313 THE DOG FIEND; OR, " I stay here, my dear sir ! why, I am included in the warrant of treason." "You?" " Yes ; and there would be no chance of my escaping from my enemies ; they detest me too much. But cheer up, sir, I think that, by my means, you may be cleared of all suspicions." " By your means ? " " Yes ; but I must not explain ; my departure is necessary for your safety ; I will take the whole upon myself, and you shall be saved." " I really cannot understand you, my dear friend ; but it appears to me as if you were going to make some great sacri- fice for my sake." " I will not be questioned, Mynheer Krause ; only this I say, that I am resolved that you shall be proved innocent. It is my duty. Bat we have no time to lose. Let your gold be ready at sunset : I will have everything prepared." " But my daughter must not remain here ; she will be by herself at the mercy of the mob." " Be satisfied, Mynheer Krause, that is also cared for ; your daughter must leave this house, and be in a safe retreat before the officers come in to seize you : I have arranged everything." " Where do you propose sending her ? " " Not to any of your friends' houses, Mynheer Krause ; no, no but I'll see her in safety before I leave, do not be afraid ; it must depend upon circumstances. But of that hereafter ; you have no time to lose." " God in heaven ! " exclaimed Mynheer Krause, unlocking the door, " that I, the syndic, the most loyal subject ! well, well, you may truly say, ' Put not your trust in princes.' " " Trust in me, Mynheer Krause," replied Ramsay, taking his hand. " I do, I will, my good friend, and I will go to prison proudly, and like an innocent and injured man." And Mynheer Krause hastened down to his counting-house to make the proposed arrangements, Ramsay returning to Wilhelmina, to whom he imparted what had taken place between him and her father, and which had the effect of con- firming her resolution. We must now return to the widow Vandersloosh, who has arrived safely, but melting with the heat of her journey, at the 31 i SNARLEYYOW Palace of the Hague. She immediately informed one of the domestics that she wished to speak with his Majesty upon important business. " I cannot take your name in to his Majesty, but if you will give it me, I will speak to Lord Albemarle." The widow wrote her name down upon a slip of paper, with which the servant went away, and then the widow sat down upon a bench in the hall, and cooled herself with her fan. "Frau Vandersloosh," said Lord Albemarle, on reading the name. " Let her come up. Why, this," continued he, turning to the Duke of Portland, who was sitting by him, " is the woman who is ordered to be arrested this night, upon the evidence of Lieutenant Vanslyperken ; we shall learn something now, depend upon it." The Frau Vandersloosh made her appearance, sailing into the room like a Dutch man-of-war of that period, under full sail, high-pooped and broad-sterned. Never having stood in the presence of great men, she was not a little confused, so she fanned herself most furiously. " You wish to speak with me ? " said Lord Albemarle. " Yes, your honour's honour, I've come to expose a snivelling traitor to his Majesty's crown. Yes, yes, Mr. Vanslyperken, we shall see now," continued the widow, talking to herself, and fanning away. "We are all attention, madam." Mistress Vandersloosh then began, out of breath, and con- tinued out of breath till she had told the whole of her story, which, as the reader must be aware, only corroborated all Vanslyperken had already stated, with the exception that he had denounced the widow. Lord Albemarle allowed her to proceed without interruption ; he had a great insight into character, and the story of the widow confirmed him in his opinion of Vanslyperken. "But, my good woman," said Lord Albemarle, "are you aware that Mr. Vanslyperken has already been here ? " " Yes, your honour, I met him going back, and he turned his nose up at me, and then I said, 'Well, well, Mr. Vansly- perken, we shall see ; wait a little, Mr. Vanslyperken.' " " And," continued Lord Albemarle, " that he had denounced you as being a party to all these treasonable practices ? " THE DOG FIEND; OR, " Me denounced me he O Lord, O Lord, only let me meet him face to face let him say it then, if he dares, the snivelling cowardly murdering wretch ! " Thereupon Mrs. Vandersloosh commenced the history of Vanslyperken's wooing, of his cur Snarleyyow, of her fancy for the corporal, of his finding her with the corporal the day before, of her beating him off with the brooms, and of her threats to expose his treason. " And so now, when he finds that he was to be exposed, he comes up first himself; that's now the truth of it, or my name's not Vandersloosh, your honour ;" and the widow walked up and down with the march of an elephant, fanning herself violently, her bosom heaving with agitation, and her face as red as a boiled lobster. "Mistress Vandersloosh," said Lord Albemarle, "let the affair rest as it is for the present, but I shall not forget what you have told me. I think now that you had better go home." At this dismissal the widow turned round. " Thank your worship kindly," said she, " I'm ready to oome whenever I'm wanted. Yes, yes, Mr. Vanslyperken," resumed the widow, as she walked to the door, quite forgetting the respect due to the two noblemen, " we shall see ; yes, yes, we shall see." "Well, my lord, what think you of this ? " said Lord Albe- marle to the duke, as the widow closed the door. " Upon my soul, I think she is honest ; she is too fat for a traitor." " I am of your opinion. The episode of the corporal was delightful, and has thrown much light upon the lieutenant's conduct, who is a traitor, in my opinion, if ever there was one ; but he must be allowed to fulfil his task, and then we will soon find out the traitor ; but, if I mistake not, that man was born to be hung." We must now return to Mr. Vanslyperken, who received the note from Ramsay just as he was going down to the boat. As he did not know what steps were to be taken by Govern- ment, he determined to go up to Ramsay, and inform him of his order for immediate sailing. He might gain further information from his letters, and also remove the suspicion of his having betrayed him. Ramsay received Mr. Vanslyperken with an air of confidence. SNARLEYYOW "Sit down, Mr. Vanslyperken, I wish to know whether there is any chance of your sailing." " I was about to come up to you to state that I have orders to sail this evening." " That is fortunate, as I intended to take a passage with you, and what is more, Mr. Vanslyperken, I have a large sum in specie, which we must contrive to get on board. Cannot we contrive it ? I cannot go without it." "A large sum in specie!" Vanslyperken reflected. Yes, he would secure Ramsay as a prisoner, and possess himself of the specie if he could. His entrapping Ramsay on board would be another proof of his fidelity and dexterity. But then Vanslyperken thought of the defection of the corporal ; but that was of no consequence. The crew of the cutter dared not disobey him, when they were ordered to seize a traitor. While Vanslyperken w;is meditating this, Ramsay fixed his eyes upon him, waiting for his reply. " It will be difficult," observed Vanslyperken, "to get the specie on board without being seen." " I am afraid so too. But I have a proposition to make. Suppose you get under way, and heave-to a mile outside, I will then come off in the syndic's barge. I can have the use of it. Then nothing will be discovered." Vanslyperken appeared to reflect again. " I shall still run a great risk, Mr. Ramsay." " You will run some little, perhaps, but you will be well paid for it, I promise you." "Well, sir, I consent," replied Vanslyperken. "At what hour do you propose to embark ? " " About eleven, or a little earlier. You will have a light over the stern ; hail the boat when you see it coming, and I shall answer, ( King's messenger, with despatches ; ' that will be a blind to your crew they supposed me a king's messenger before." " Yes, that will be prudent," replied Vanslyperken, who then took his leave with great apparent cordiality. "Villain!" muttered Ramsay, as Vanslyperken shut the door, " I know your thoughts." We must pass over the remainder of this eventful day. Wilhelmina had procured the dress of a boy, in which disguise she proposed to elope with Ramsay, and all her preparations 317 THE DOG FIEND; OR, were made long before the time. Mynheer Krause was also occupied in getting his specie ready for embarkation, and Ram- say in writing letters. The despatches from the Hague came down about nine o'clock, and Vanslyperken received them on board. About ten he weighed and made sail, and hove-to about a mile outside, with a light shown as agreed. About the time arranged, a large boat appeared pulling up to the cutter. " Boat ahoy ! " " King's messenger, with despatches," was the reply. " All's right," said Vanslyperken ; " get a rope there, from forward." The boat darted alongside of the cutter. She pulled ten oars ; but, as soon as she was alongside, a number of armed men sprang from her on the decks, and beat the crew below, while Ramsay, with pistols in his belt, and his sword in his hand, went aft to Vanslyperken, " What is all this ? " exclaimed the terrified lieutenant. " Nothing, sir, but common prudence on my part," replied Ramsay. " I have an account to settle with you." Vanslyperken perceived that his treachery was discovered, and he fell upon his knees. Ramsay turned away to give orders, and Vanslyperken darted down the hatchway, and gained the lower deck. "Never mind," said Ramsay, "he'll not escape me ; come, my lads, hand up the boxes as fast as you can." Ramsay then went to the boat, and brought up Wilhelmina, who had remained there, and conducted her down into the cabin. The boxes were also handed down, the boat made fast, and the conspirators remained in possession of the deck. The helm was taken by one of them, sail again made on the cutter, and the boat, with a boat-keeper, towed astern. CHAPTER XLVII Which is rather interesting MR. VANSLYPERKEN'S retreat was not known to the crew ; they thought him still on deck, and he hastened for- ward to secrete himself, even from his own crew, who were not a little astonished at this unexpected attack, which they 318 SNARLEYYOW could not account for. The major part of the arms on board were always kept in Mr. Vanslyperken's cabin, and that was not only in possession of the assailants, but there was a strong guard in the passage outside which led to the lower deck. "Well, this beats my comprehension entirely," said Bill Spurey. " Yes," replied Short. "And mine too," added Obadiah Coble, "being as we are, as you know, at peace with all nations, to be boarded and carried in this way." " Why, what, and who can they be ? " "I've a notion that Vanslyperken's at the bottom of it," replied Spurey. " Yes," said Short. " But it's a bottom that I can't fathom," continued Spurey. " My dipsey line aren't long enough either," replied Coble. "Gott for dam, what can it be?" exclaimed Jansen. "It must be the treason." " Mem Gott ! yes," replied Corporal Van Spitter. " It is all treason, and the traitor be Vanslyperken." But although the corporal had some confused ideas, yet he could not arrange them. " Well, I've no notion of being boxed up here," observed Coble ; " there can't be so many as we are, even if they were stowed in the boat like pilchards in a cask. Can't we get at the arms, and make a rush for it?" " Mein Gott ! de arms are all in de cabin, all but three pair pistols and de bayonets." " Well, but we've handspikes," observed Spurey. " Gott for dam, gif me de handspike," cried Jansen. " We had better wait till daylight, at all events," observed Coble, " we shall see our work better." " Yes," replied Short. "And in the meantime, get everything to hand that we can." " Yes," replied Short. " Well, I can't understand the mano3uvre. It beats my comprehension what they have done with Vanslyperken." " I don't know, but they've kicked the cur out of the cabin." " Then they've kicked him out too, depend upon it." 319 THE DOG FIEND; OR, Thus did the crew continue to surmise during the whole night, but, as Bill Spurey said, the manoeuvre beat their com- prehension. One thing was agreed upon, that they should make an attempt to recover the vessel as soon as they could. In the meantime, Ramsay, with Wilhelmina and the Jesuits, had taken possession of the cabin, and had opened all the despatches, which acquainted them with the directions in detail given for the taking of the conspirators at Portsmouth, and in the cave. Had it not been to save his friends, Ramsay would at once have taken the cutter to Cherbourg, and have there landed Wilhelmina and the treasure ; but his anxiety for his friends determined him to run at once for the cave, and send overland to Portsmouth. The wind was fair and the water smooth, and before morning the cutter was on her way. In the meantime, the crew of the cutter had not been idle ; the ladders had been taken up and hatches closed. The only chance of success was an attack upon the guard, who was stationed outside of the cabin. They had six pistols, about two hundred rounds of ammu- nition ; but, with the exception of half-a-dozen bayonets, no other weapons. But they were resolute men, and as soon as they had made their arrangements, which consisted of piling up their hammocks, so as to make a barricade to fire over, they then commenced operations, the first signal of which was a pistol-shot discharged at the men who were on guard in the passage, and which wounded one of them. Ramsay darted out of the cabin at the report of the pistol ; another and another was discharged, and Ramsay then gave the order to fire in return. This was done, but without injury to the sea- men of the cutter, who were protected by the hammocks, and Ramsay, having already three of his men wounded, found that the post below was no longer tenable. A consultation took place, and it was determined that the passage on the lower deck and the cabin should be abandoned, as the upper deck it would be easy to retain. The cabin's skylight was taken off, and the boxes of gold handed up, while the party outside the cabin door maintained the conflict with the crew of the Yung frau. When all the boxes were up, Wilhelmina was lifted on deck, the skylight was shipped on again, and, as soon as the after-hatches were 320 SNARLEYYOW ready to put on, Ramsay's men retreated to the ladder, which they drew up after them, and then put on the hatches. Had not the barricade of hammocks prevented them, the crew of the Yungfrau might have made a rush, and followed the others on deck ; but, before they could beat down the barricades, which they did as soon as they perceived their opponents retreat, the ladder was up, and the hatches placed over the hatchways. The Yungfraus had gained the whole of the lower deck, but they could do no more ; and Ramsay perceived that if he could maintain possession of the upper deck, it was as much as he could expect with such determined assailants. This warfare had been continued during the whole morning, and it was twelve o'clock before the cabin and lower deck had been abandoned by Ramsay's associates. During the whole day the skirmishes continued, the crew of the Yungfrau climbing on the table of the cabin, and firing through the skylight ; but in so doing, they exposed themselves to the fire of the other party, who sat like cats watching for their appearance, and dis- charging their pieces the moment that a head presented itself. In the meantime, the cutter darted on or before a strong favour- able breeze, and thus passed the first day. Many attempts were made during the night by the seamen of the cutter to force their way on deck, but they were all prevented by the vigilance of Ramsay, and the next morning the Isle of Wight was in sight. Wilhelmina had passed the night on the fore- castle, covered up with a sail : none of his people had had any- thing to eat during the time that they were on board, and Ramsay was most anxious to arrive at his destination. About noon the cutter was abreast of the Black Gang Chyne ; Ramsay had calculated upon retaining possession of the cutter, and taking the whole of the occupants of the cave over to Cherbourg ; but this was now impossible. He had five of his men wounded, and he could not row the boat to the cave without leaving so few men on board that they would be over- powered, for his ammunition was expended, with the ex- ception of one or two charges, which were retained for an emergency. All that he could do now was, therefore, to put his treasure in the boat, and with Wilhelmina and his whole party make for the cave, when he could send notice to Ports- mouth for the others to join them, and they must be content 321 x THE DOG FIEND; OR, to await the meditated attack upon the cave, and defend it till they could make their escape to France. The wind being foul for the cutter's return to Portsmouth, would enable him to give notice at Portsmouth, overland, before she could arrive. There was a great oversight committed when the lower deck was abandoned the despatches had been left on Mr. Vansly- perken's bed. Had they been taken away or destroyed, there would have been ample time for the whole of his party to have made their escape from England before duplicates could arrive. As it was, he could do no more than what we have already mentioned. The boat was hauled up, the boxes of specie put in, the wounded men laid at the bottom of the boat, and having, at the suggestion of one of the men, cut the lower riggings, halyards, &c., of the cutter, to retard its progress to Ports- mouth, Ramsay and his associates stepped into the boat and pulled for the cave. Their departure was soon ascertained by the crew of the Yung frau, who now forced the skylight, and gained the deck, but not before the boat had entered the cave. " What's to be done now ? " said Coble. " Smash my timbers, but they've played Old Harry with the rigging. We must knot and splice." " Yes," replied Short. " What the devil have they done with Vanslyperken ? " cried Bill Spurey. " Either shoved him overboard, or taken him with them, I suppose," cried Coble. " Well, it's a nice job altogether," observed Spurey. " Mein Gott ! yes," replied the corporal ; " we will have a pretty story to tell de admiral." " Well, they've rid us of him, at all events ; I only hope they'll hang him.'' " Mein Gott ! yes." " He'll have his desarts/' replied Coble. "Got for tarn ! I like to see him swing." " Now he's gone, let's send his dog after him. Hurrah, my lads ! get a rope up on the yard, and let us hang Snarleyyow." " Mein Gott ! I'll go fetch him," cried the corporal. "You will will you?" roared a voice. 322 SNARLEYYOW 7'he corporal turned round, so did the others, and there, with his drawn sword, stood Mr. Vanslyperken. " You d d mutinous scoundrel," cried Vanslyperken, " touch my dog, if you dare." The corporal put his hand up to the salute, and Vansly- perken shook his head with a diabolical expression of coun- tenance. " Now, where the devil could he come from ? " whispered Spurey. Coble shrugged up his shoulders, and Short gave a long whistle, expending more breath than usual. However, there was no more to be said ; and as soon as the rigging was knotted and spliced, sail was made in the cutter ; but the wind being dead in their teeth, they did not arrive until late the next evening, and the admiral did not see the despatches till the next morning, for the best of all possible reasons, that Vanslyperken did not take them on shore. He had a long story to tell, and he thought it prudent not to disturb the admiral after dinner, as great men are apt to be very choleric during the progress of digestion. The consequence was, that when, the next morning, Mr. Vanslyperken called upon the admiral, the intelligence had been received from the cave, and all the parties had absconded. Mr. Vanslyperken told his own tale, how he had been hailed by a boat, purporting to have a messenger on board, how they had boarded him and beat down himself and his crew, how he and his crew had fought under hatches and beat them on deck, and how they had been forced to abandon the cutter. All this was very plausible, and then Vanslyperken gave the despatches opened by Ramsay. The admiral read them in haste, gave immediate orders for surrounding and breaking into the house of the Jew Lazarus, in which the military found nobody but an old tom-cat, and then desired Mr. Vanslyperken to hold the cutter in readiness to embark troops and sail that afternoon : but troops do not move so fast as people think, and before one hundred men had been told off by the sergeant with their accoutrements, knap- sacks, and sixty rounds of ammunition, it was too late to em- bark them that night, so they waited until the next morning. Moreover, Mr. Vanslyperken had orders to draw from the dockyard three large boats for the debarkation of the said 323 THE DOG FIEND; OR, troops ; but the boats were not quite ready, one required a new- gunwale, another three planks in the bottom, and the third having her stern out, it required all the carpenters in the yard to finish it by the next morning. Mr. Vanslyperken's orders were to proceed to the cave, and land the troops, to march up to the cave, and to cover the advance of the troops, rendering them all the assistance in his power in co-operating with the major commanding the detachment ; but where the cave was, no one knew, except that it was thereabouts. The next morning, at eight o'clock, the detachment, consist- ing of one hundred men, were embarked on board of the cutter, but the major commandant, finding that the decks were excessively crowded, and that he could hardly breathe, ordered section first, section second, and section third, of twenty-five jmen each, to go into the boats and be towed. After which there was more room, and the cutter stood out for St. Helens. CHAPTER XLYIII In which there is a great deal of correspondence, and the widow is called up very early in the morning W E must now return to Mynheer Krause, who, after he had delivered over his gold, locked up his counting-house and went up to the saloon, determining to meet his fate with all the dignity of a Roman senator. He sent for his daughter, who sent word back that she was packing up her wardrobe, and this answer appeared but reasonable to the syndic, who therefore continued in his chair, reflecting upon his approaching incar- ceration, conning speeches, and anticipating a glorious ac- quittal, until the bell of the cathedral chimed the half-hour after ten. He then sent another message to his daughter, and the reply was that she was not in the room, upon which he despatched old Koop to Ramsay, requesting his attendance. The reply to this second message was a letter presented to the syndic, who broke the seal and read as follows : "Mr DEAR AND HONOURED SIR, I have sought a proper asylum for your daughter during the impending troubles, and could not find one which pleased, and in consequence I have 324 SNARLEYYOW taken the bold step, aware that I might not have received your sanction if applied lor, of taking her on board the cutter with me ; she will there be safe, and as her character might be, to a certain degree, impeached by being in company with a man of my age, I intend, as soon as we arrive in port, to unite myself to her, for which act, I trust, you will grant me your pardon. As for yourself, be under no apprehension ; I have saved you. Treat the accusation with scorn, and if j-ou are admitted into the presence of his Majesty, accuse him of the ingratitude which he has been guilty of; I trust that we shall soon meet again, that I may return to you the securities and specie of which I have charge, as well as your daughter, who is anxious once more to receive your blessing. Yours ever, till death, EDWARD RAMSAY." Mynheer Krause read this letter over and over again ; it was very mystifying. Much depends in this world upon the humour people are in at the time ; Mynheer Krause was, at that time, full of Cato-like devotion and Roman virtue, and he took the contents of the letter in true Catonic style. "Excellent young man to preserve my honour he has taken her away with him ! and to preserve her reputation he intends to marry her ! Now, I can go to prison without a sigh. He tells me that he has saved me saved me ! why, he has saved everything ; me, my daughter, and my property ! Well, they shall see how I behave. They shall witness the calmness of a Stoic ; I shall express no emotion or surprise at the arrest, as they will naturally expect, because I know it is to take place no fear no agitation when in prison, because I know that I am to be saved. I shall desire them to bear in mind that I am the syndic of this town, and must receive that respect which is due to my exalted situation;" and Mynheer Van Krause lifted his pipe and ordered Koop to bring him a stone jug of beer, and thus, doubly armed like Cato, he awaited the arrival of the officers with all the stoicism of beer and tobacco. About the same hour of night that the letter was put into the hands of Mynheer Krause, a packet was brought up to Lord Albemarle, who was playing a game of put with his Grace the Duke of Portland ; at that time put was a most fashionable game ; but games are like garments as they 325 THE DOG FIEND; OR, become old they are cast off, and handed down to the servants. The outside of the despatch was marked "To Lord Albemarle's own hands. Immediate and most important." It appeared, however, as if the two noble lords considered the game of put as more important and immediate, for they finished it without looking at the packet in question, and it was midnight before they threw up the cards. After which, Lord Albemarle went to a side-table, apart from the rest of the company, and broke the seals. It was a letter with enclosures, arid ran as follows : " MY LORD ALBEMARLE, Although your political enemy, I do justice to your merits, and to prove my opinion of you, address to you this letter, the object of which is to save your Government from the disgrace of injuring a worthy man, and a staunch supporter, to expose the villainy of a coward and a scoundrel. When I state that my name is Ramsay, you may at once be satisfied that, before this comes to your hands, I am out of your reach. I came here in the king's cutter, com- manded by Mr. Vanslyperken, with letters of recommendation to Mynheer Krause, which represented me as a staunch ad- herent of William of Orange and a Protestant, and with that impression I was well received, and took up my abode in his house. My object you may imagine, but fortune favoured me still more, in having in my power Lieutenant Vanslyperken. I opened the Government despatches in his presence, and supplied him with false seals to enable him to do the same, and give me the extracts which were of importance, for which I hardly need say he was most liberally rewarded ; this has been carried on for some time, but it appears, that in show- ing him how to obtain your secrets, I also showed him how to possess himself of ours, and the consequence has been that he has turned double traitor, and I have now narrowly escaped. " The information possessed by Mynheer Krause was given by me to win "his favour, for one simple reason, that I fell in love with his daughter, who has now quitted the country with me. He never was undeceived as to my real position, nor is he even now. Let me do an honest man justice. I enclose you the extracts from your duplicates made by Mr. Vanslyperken, written in his own hand, which I trust will satisfy you as to Ills perfidy, and induce you to believe in the innocence of the SNARLEYYOW worthy syndic from the assurance of a man, who, although a Catholic, a Jacobite, and if you please an attainted traitor, is incapable of telling you a falsehood. I am, my lord, with every respect for your noble character, yours most obediently, " EDWARD RAMSAY." "This is corroborative of my suspicions," said Lord Albemarle, putting down the papers before the Duke of Portland. The duke read the letter and examined the enclosures. "Shall we see the king to-night?" " No, he is retired, and it is of no use, they are in prison by this time ; we will await the report to-morrow morning ascertain how many have been secured and then lay these documents before his Majesty." Leaving the two noble lords to go to bed, we shall now return to Amsterdam. At twelve o'clock at night precisely, as the bell tolled, a loud knock was heard at the syndic's house. Koop, who had been ordered by his master to remain up, immediately opened the door, and a posse comitatus of civil power filled the yard. oral, shortly afterwards, would have danced again, but Mrs. Van Spitter having had quite enough for that evening, she thanked him for the offer, was satisfied with his prowess, but declined on the score of the extreme sultriness of the weather ; to which observation the corporal replied, as usual " Mein Gott ! yes." The major part of the evening was passed in dancing and drinking; the corporal and his wife, with Babette, now attending to the wants of their customers, who, what with the exercise, the heat of the weather, and the fumes of tobacco, 367 THE DOG FIEND; OR, SNARLEYYOW were more than usually thirsty,, and as they became satisfied with dancing, so did they call for refreshments. But we cannot find space to dwell upon the quantity of beer, the variety of liquors, which were consumed at this eventful wedding, with which we wind up our eventful history; nor even to pity the breathless, flushed, and over- heated Babette, who was so ill the next day, as to be unable to quit her bed ; nor can we detail the jokes, the merriment, and the songs which went round, the peals of laughter, the loud choruses, the antic feats performed by the company ; still more impossible would it be to give an idea of the three tremendous cheers, which shook the Lust Haus to its founda- tions, when Corporal and Mistress Van Spitter, upon their retiring, bade farewell to the company assembled. The observation of Jemmy Salisbury, as he waddled out, was as correct as it was emphatic " Well, Bob, this has been a spree ! " Yes," replied Bob Short. THE END University of California n N HERN REGIONAL LIBRARY FACILITY 305 De Neve Drive - Parking Lot 17 . Box 951388 LOS ANGELES, CALIFORNIA 90095 1388 Return this material to the library from which it was borrou fl>. 26